Chapter 1: Katie's last day of summer
Summary:
Katie spends her last afternoon of summer hanging around the 2 inns.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It looks more like a Stormcutter then a night fury. Katie thought while taking the black crayon away from the pale-yellow wall. Might as well draw Cloudjumper instead of Toothless.
The little girl then returned with a brownish crayon this time to the now shown face on the wall and proceeded to draw out one of her favourite dragons, even if the type of dragon wasn't in the books. She still loved Stormcutter's like she loved Night furies, but nothing could compare to her favourite dragon of all time.
The girl continued her drawing of the animal on the small wall, not caring that Vince will have a go at her later about drawing on the walls. Where she sat and drew though was where no one could see while walking around the safe haven inn, sure you'll get a glimpse of it, but you would need to bend down, under the stairs to get a real look at it. But she didn't care if anyone would see it. She only went to that spot every day to get away from everything. If she ever got to overwhelmed in any situation she would go to that spot and draw anything that came to her mind.
She would never run out of space since Vince always washed the drawings off, even though he says that her or her older brother, Thomas, should do it. But Thomas kept refusing for both him and Katie to do it. The reason though was that it was free labor, and Thomas only did chores around the inn or any of his jobs for money. It is as selfish as it sounds, but he needed it, he needed it for their food since all Misty, Darnell and the Toad grew were strawberries, for the room in the inn and for the new school she would start at the following day.
When the new school thought came to her mind, she felt sad. Very sad. It would mean she would have to move to a different school then her best friends Sophie and Amy. She would have to deal with more kids than before; they were homeschooled together by Mr Albert next door. But he was leaving to, getting a new job at Katie's new school. She smiled a bit at that thought, she would at least have one familiar face at Right Arm school.
But it wasn't the same.
Sophie, Amy and all the kids in both inns would now have Clint and Jeff as their teachers while Katie would go to this new school for a year with new people. She didn't like taking to strangers, she was also really bad at it. She doesn't know what to say, how to act and if she even liked the person or not. Having mutism with asperges at 7 years old was a real bummer for the girl.
"Katie!!!"
Katie turned her head to where the sound came from, forgetting about her thoughts on her life tomorrow. She smiled as she recognized the voice and saw the figure running across the parking lot.
"Katie!!!!"
"What?!?!?" She yelled back at the boy running towards her.
"Katie!!!!!"
"What is it, Chuck?!?!?!"
"Katie!!!!!!!!!!" The boy yelled again as he gained distance on her. He stopped a few feet in front of her, catching he's breath only for a second. "Misty says we can have some strawberries." He said, Katie gasping lightly. "Misty says we can have strawberries!" He repeated before he started running back the way he came from.
Katie was soon on her feet excitedly, putting her crayons back under the pile of bricks that no one used and started running behind the 12-year-old boy. Chuck was pretty fast, so she needed to run faster to catch up on him.
"Wait for me asshat!" She yelled at him while running, causing him to stop near the corner of the building.
"You run slow, little shit." Chuck then said as the little girl approached him, both of them then running down the hill from the safe haven inn to the creek.
They kept yelling strawberries excitedly as they walked across the plank over the creek carefully, making their way to The Dead and Cranky inn, where Chuck lived with his loving mother Beth. Katie had known Beth her whole life and she loved her to bits, just like she loved Chuck to bits. He was like her second brother. Beth and Thomas both worked at the Glade Cafe down the road, so the boy and girl would spend some of their time together with the other kids. When Thomas had late shifts either at the cafe or at the gym, Beth would take care of Katie. If Beth had a piano residual to go to, Thomas would take care of Chuck. It was as simple as that, and the kids enjoyed it.
They made their way to the little strawberry field behind the DAC inn, screaming excitedly for strawberries. Katie then saw a figure in a lawn chair with her feet up smoking a cigarette and a second smaller figure on her legs playing with the woman's shoelaces. The little girl smiled when she saw who they were.
"Hi Aunt T, Hi Deedee." Katie says happily as she slows down to Teresa and little Deedee. The older woman turned her head to see the girl and Chuck - who was basically bolting for the red berries - and showed them a smile, her cigarette in her fingers now.
"Hey Kitty" Teresa said to the little girl while she talked to Deedee. Teresa had always called her kitty, her, her husband Aris and Rachel since Thomas gave her that nickname a long time ago. The four of them were close after all. They've known each other since they were teens, living in the same neighborhood. They helped Thomas out the best they could when they knew what was going on at his house. Only them four called her that, Thomas adding kat after, and she loved it.
As Katie started walking to the field Teresa yelled out to her "Don't eat to many strawberries or your brother, Tom, will have my ass!"
"Hey, only I get to call him Tom!" Katie yelled back upsettably, turning her body to her aunt.
"I gave him that name before you were even conceived hon, you basically stole it from me!" Teresa yelled back. The younger girl just stood there and rolled her eyes, turning her body to catch up with Chuck. Teresa just smiled and yelled "I'm willing to share it with you though!". Katie just gave her the finger while walking to her friend, a habit she got from her neighbor - and hopefully Chuck's soon to be dad - Gally. Him and Thomas did it to each other a lot but somehow, they were still friends, which was confusing for Katie.
As she made her way through a lane of strawberries, she stumbled across the gardeners Misty, Darnell and the toad, who were working peacefully together.
"Hi Misty, Hi Darnell, Hi Toady, thanks for the strawberries" she said happily as she passed the three young adults.
"No problem sweetie" Misty said back to her.
"Are you ever going to call me by my real name?" the toad asked as Katie started leaving.
"Nope!" the young girl answered cheekily.
"Mate no one knows your real name." Darnell says to the toad while Misty laughs at Katie's sass.
"Still, it's annoying how everyone......" Katie couldn't hear what 'toady' was complaining about because she started jogging to where she could see Chuck's figure, sitting down already eating strawberries. She sat across from him, taking some of the berries he picked out into her hands. They sat in a comfortable silence for a few minutes, munching on the well grown food and enjoying each other's company.
"Excited about going to your new school tomorrow?" Chuck asked after finishing his 10th or 12th strawberry. One thing about Chuck is that the boy can eat a lot in one sitting. Katie winced at the question; she didn't like talking about it, but she felt like she needed to. She felt like she should act all happy about moving to a new school because most of her friends here would give anything to go to an actual school. But she didn't, she was happy with her school here, with her friends here, with her life here. Even if they were poor, she was happy here.
After a while she answered the boy, "I don't know, I guess, pretty nervous too."
"I get that, will they all have asperges like you do?"
"Don't know"
Chuck paused, thinking of another question for the girl. "Will you make new friends?"
"Depends on if their all bitch's or not" Katie giggled at the last part making the boy smile.
"You could at least try though"
"I know but still"
"You'll also be in an actual classroom instead of Alby's room"
"Yeah, but it's not the same, plus I'm stuck with his ass while you guys get Clint and Jeff, you're the lucky bastard"
"Lucky" Chuck laughed, disbelief behind his voice crack. "You're the one going to an actual school, with an actual teacher and will learn actual stuff."
"Bro, we'll learn about useless shit, while you learn about real life shit" Katie spat back, little bit angrily but still jokingly.
"Fine, Fine, whatever." Chuck then said looking up the hill. His expression then changed. What once was kindness and fun was now just worry. "Uh oh, look who's coming." He nodded his head up the field.
Katie turned to where Chuck was looking. She then noticed a figure walking angrily towards her at a high pace. He's expression was masked, something Katie couldn't figure out. He stopped near Teresa who still sat in her chair in the same spot she was left in, but Deedee was now on the ground playing with grass.
"You!" The man yelled, pointing at Katie then towards the safe haven inn, "better clean that wall, Katie Edison, or I swear to God-!"
"Calm down Vince. No one can see her fucking drawings!" Teresa chimed in, defending on the little girl. She thought that Katie was scared of him, but the little girl wasn't. She just liked pissing Vince off.
"I don't give a shit! It makes me waste loads of fucking water, just to clean the fucking things off!" He yelled back, even though he was standing next to her.
"They make the inn prettier Vince so shut up!" Katie yelled back, not giving a care in the world.
"You little-"
"Yo Vince leave the kid alone." A voice came from the back making the man turn around. He found Alec, Lana, Beth, Brenda with little Stephan in her arms and Aris walking toward him, Alec being the one saying it. By the looks of their state, they were all arriving from the cafe since all of them were in their green uniforms, expect for Lana, Brenda and Stephan.
Once Katie saw the group approach, she stood from where she sat on the ground and started running up the hill to meet them, leaving Chuck to eat the food alone. But he didn't care, it was better then getting into whatever Vince was complaining about.
"She is right you know" Brenda chipped in "It does make the place look nicer, right Stevie?" She asked the little boy who turned his head the other way. Now he was the type to be scared of the man.
"Thanks Aunt Bren." Katie said as she ran up to hug her other aunty by the legs. Brenda smiled; she had known Katie ever since she met her loving girlfriend, Rachel. The young girl made her forget things, things about her homophobic family, and how she ended up here. The only family members she still had was her uncle Jorge, who worked at the safe haven inn and her brother George who lived next door. But when she met Katie, she saw her as her third child, since she got extremely close with her daughter Sophie. Even if Rachel was her mother, she thought of Sophie as her first born. She loved Katie too, and Thomas. And they loved her too.
Brenda then placed Stephan next to Deedee and the toddlers start playing together with the grass. Beth then made her way down to see her son Chuck, wanting to get away from the scene. The woman was pretty shy around the man since she never sees him, so she would try her best to get away from him. Chuck kind of hated the man too so it worked out pretty well when both of them wanted to get away from the man.
"Give the kid some slack it's her last day before she goes to a new school. You know how she gets when she gets overwhelmed." Aris then chimps in too. He's always been overprotective of her just like Thomas is. He was there when she was born and there 6 months later helping Thomas pack up his and her room to leave and move to the motel, away from the Rat man they called dad. He helped him change her dumper, cradle her to sleep and tell her stories. He actually is the reason Katie loves How to train your dragon so much, since he read one of the books to her while Thomas was sick one time. He loved her like she was his second daughter.
"You're just saying that because you love the dragon drawings too." Vince accused.
"That is not the reason, and you know it." Aris warned the older man smugly.
"Thanks Uncle Ari" Katie says while still clinging to Brenda's knees. Aris just smiles at her and gives her a little wink, letting her know that he was on her side.
"Just go Vince and talk to Thomas about it when he gets back." Lana then said as she made her way down to the sitting area near the trees.
"Listen to her." Alec then says, walking beside his wife and wrapping his arm around her, making them the cute old couple they were. They were practically everyone's grandparents or parents, even their stepson Mark lived here with his family, including his sister Madison. Once they arrived and got to know everyone, they both became the grandparents or parents around the two inn's, which they didn't mind at all.
"Alright fine" Vince gave in, "But last warning kid, or you and your brother are out of here." He says directly at the girl.
"You love us too much to kick us out." Katie says cheekily, causing Aris and Brenda to both laugh. Vince just stomped off in a huff, he hated to admit it, but she was right. He couldn't kick anyone out, no matter how mean he can get he still was a loving big bear.
"Have a nice day assholes," he says not turning back as he made his way up the hill, back to his workplace.
"Eat shit Vince!" Katie yelled back smugly, but Vince ignored it. "Eat. Shit!!!!"
Aris shushed her by grabbing her away from Brenda and hosting her up to carry her, with her giggling the entire time. Brenda was laughing her ass of at this point, proudly because of the language Katie receives by her and nearly every adult here.
"God you're getting heavy." Aris says, as she sat on his hip, then he planted a kiss on his wife's head, "Hi." He greets Teresa.
"Hi, how was work?" she asked looking up at him.
"The usual, here" he reached for his pocket and grabbed a fifty dollar note and gave it to her. "For your room since your still unemployed"
"I will get a job soon, promise, I just need to take care of Deedee right now" she defended earning a chuckle out of Katie, Aris and Brenda who now sat next to her son on the grass.
"Sure, you will." Katie says cheekily and out of the blue making the adults laugh harder. Teresa jokingly glared at the girl but then let's a smile cruel onto her lips.
"Thanks though, babes" she thanks her husband sweetly. Aris smiles while looking around at the scenery surrounding them. The sound of an engine then made its way to the four's ears. They turned their heads to where the source came from to see a car parking in the parking lot of the DAC inn. A young woman and two young kids, one being a bit taller and older, stepped out of the vehicle closing the doors behind them. Katie's smile grew wider as she saw who it was.
"Yes! Amy's home! Let's go!" Katie yelled excitedly as she climbed out of Aris's grasp. She then started running over to where her friend was, leaving the adults laughing and talking about their days. She pasted Beth and Chuck in the strawberry field - Beth taking Katie's spot from before - taking to each other like mother and son. The young blonde girl ran onto the concrete road and across the parking lot to the car excitedly.
"Amy!" She yelled out, happy to see her best friend. The brunette girl turned to the source of where her name was called, now happier.
"Hey Katie!" Amy yelled back with a smile on her face, also excited to see her best friend. Katie then slowed down as she approached closer to the car and her friend's family.
"Hi Trina, Hi Mark" she greeted to the adults as Mark made his way out of the vehicle. Katie then hugged Trina by her knee's, earning a chuckle from the woman. The young girl's smile then disappeared when she saw Baxter, Amy's older brother, beside the car door to the backseats. "Hi Baxter" she spat at him.
"Hi annoying blondie." he spat back. Katie just poked her tongue at him, the boy doing the same back. They didn't hate each other, they just acted like siblings. Amy acted like this around him, so Katie and Sophie did the same. The adults found it cute and funny, because after the four of them finished arguing - Baxter giving in to the three young girls - about something stupid, they would all be friends again. "I'm going to hang out with Chuck in the fields, bye."
"Bye honey." Trina said to her son before he made his way to the field next to them. She then turned her head to the girl clinging to her knees. "How's your day been Katie dear?" she asked.
"Good!" Katie answered, then turning her attention to the brunette girl, now with Mark by her side. "Let's go get Sophie!" She says while letting go of Trina's legs.
"Yeah, come on." Amy cheered happily, then starting to run to her friend's room, Katie on her toes.
"Be back for dinner!" Mark yelled at the girl's while his wife chuckled lightly at the girl's excitement. He put his arm around her, and they made their way to the sitting area where Alec and Lana now sat.
The girl's ran all the way to room 238 while chanting Sophie's name excitedly. They chanted her name while climbing up the stairs and while running across the balcony that connected the rooms. They ran and ran until they got to the door of their friends. Both girls ponded on the door with both hands, still chanting Sophie's name. Katie knew that she was home, Rachel came back early from her shift because Sophie wanted to make cookies with her, so Katie knew that they would both be home.
Finally, Rachel opened the door, and the girls basically ran into the small room, not caring if they made the older woman trip or not. They made their way to their little dark-haired friend that was sitting on the couch next to the queen-sized bed.
"Jesus, calm down. Not even a hello for your Aunt Rach?" Rachel began, but the two girls both ignored her, joining their friend on the couch, making all three girls' giggle.
"Sorry, Hi Aunt Rach" Katie finally said through her giggles, acknowledging Rachel's presents.
"Hi Kitty, Hi Am's" Rachel said sarcastically back as she took her cigarette into her mouth.
"You know you'll get cancer if you keep doing that." Amy pitched in, remembering what her mother told her.
"Don't give a shit. It relaxes me. Just don't tell Mary I smoke in here."
"Whatever you say." Amy noted for herself.
"Let's take the cookies to the mini-Glade." Sophie grinned as she got up and grabbed the basket of cookies she made earlier.
Amy and Katie both agreed, and all three girls made their way outside the door, with Rachel behind them.
"No running on the fucking balcony! How many times do I have to tell you guys." Rachel barked at the little girls as they started running down the balcony towards the stairs.
"Bitch." Amy grumbled out.
"Hey!" Rachel patted her free hand on the brunette girl's shoulder, while the other giggled. "Don't call me that."
Amy just poked her tongue out at her through a smile in response. The four of them made their way towards the stairs and climbed down to the ground happily.
"Ok now you can run." Rachel finally says. The girls didn't have to be told twice. They all then started bolting around the corner and down the field. Rachel then yelled "Don't do anything I wouldn't do, or anything dumb!"
"Ok!" All three girls yelled back. They ran through the trees till they found the broken-down tree with all their drawings and handmade crafts they did themselves.
Their mini glade.
It was where the kids from both inns would hang out together, away from all the problems their parents and the adults delt with. Whether it being about money or food. They would forget all their problems at that tree and just be kids. Play around, talked, take naps. It was where everything made sense for them.
The girls sat in a circle with their cookies in the middle of the circle and started eating them. They talked about everything and anything, whatever came to their minds. It was how they worked; they would laugh at each other and with each other, talked about things that even their parents didn't know about. That was one thing Katie loved about Amy and Sophie.
They listened to her and understood her.
For the past summer, Katie always thought she had to be excited about going to a new school. She always thought she needed to put on a show for everyone and act all happy about how her educated life will be. But when she was with Amy and Sophie, she didn't feel the need to, she actually talked about how nervous she was and how she loved her educated life here. And they would listen, not calling her crazy for not being excited or telling her to be happy she gets this opportunity.
They would actually listen.
Thomas would always say she needed to be grateful about the fact she gets to go to a school with kids like her. He would always remind her how much the school cost. He would tell her that he was trying his best to give her the life she deserves. And she believed him. She really did. But she still felt uncomfortable with the whole situation. It just didn't feel right to her.
While Katie was yapping about how she thinks most of her future classmates will act like, Sophie points her head out to the trees. The other two girls turned their heads to see their old teacher walking towards them, with an annoyed expression on his face. Katie then felt a smile tug at her lips.
"Hi Alby!" She greeted him kindly.
"What are you doing here?" Sophie asked as he stopped a few feet from them.
"I have something for you Kate." Alby bleated as he put his hand in his pocket. Only he called her that, she wasn't really his favourite student, so he gave her the nickname, because shouting Kate felt better then shouting Katie when the girl did something wrong. Katie got up and walked towards the man as he took his hand back out of his pocket with a folded piece of paper, giving it to the young girl. "I've been needing to give this too you; it's about your new school."
Katie unfolded the paper in her hands, revealing a picture of a man. He had short blonde hair with dark brown eyes and had a little smile on the corner of his lips. He stood in front of a small wall with the letter's R A S - the digits to Right Arm School - with both hands behind his back.
He looks like Thomas's type. The girl thought as she stared at the picture. She always knew her brother was bi. He didn't exactly come out to her or anything, he revealed it when he answered her questions about relationships and when she wondered why Sophie had two mums, and Amy had a mum and dad. He explained to her how it's ok to be in love with the same gender and how no one should tell you who you should like. Katie understood well, and she understood the reasons why Thomas wasn't that open about his sexuality, but pretty soon everyone knew he was bi. She didn't even care though. He was still the same Tom that was taking care of her after their mother passed. Nothing changed about him, which was a good thing.
Her eyes trailed down to the name below the picture, which read 'Newton Issacs' then in brackets below the name, Mr Issacs.
"Mr Issacs? Who's that?" She asked, turning her attention to the man standing in front of her.
"Your new teacher." Alby answered.
"I thought you were teaching me."
"I pulled some strings and now he's teaching you in his class."
"What?!" Katie yelled annoyedly. Alby was the one person she knew at her new school, and now he wasn't even teaching her. "Why would you do that?"
"You want a list?"
"I won't be with these two" she points back to the other two girls. Amy was now walking towards the two now, wanting to see the picture while Sophie was packing some of the napkins they used for plates into the basket with the remaining cookies.
"Doesn't make a difference with the shit you pulled."
"Name one thing I did without Am's and Soph."
"You literally spat multiple times on my car screen a week ago!" Alby ranted at the girl, earning an eye roll from the blonde kid.
"Damn" Amy says as she looks at the picture, now standing to Katie's left. "He looks like Jack Frost, just blonde."
Sophie was now standing next to Katie on her right, looking at the picture too.
"Or a boy Astrid Hofferson, just with brown eyes and shorter hair." The dark-haired girl said to Amy and Katie. "Oo! If he dates Thomas, because he defiantly looks like Thomas's type, they can be like Astrid and Hiccup!"
"Oh my god, your right. And I can be like Nuffink or Zepher! And when I finally get cats, they can be like the night lights!" Katie beamed happily. The two boys hadn't even met yet and she was already shipping them together.
"See. Moving you into his class worked out. Anyway, see you girls later." Alby chimed in while turning his body away to walk off, wanting to get away from the girls as quickly as possible.
But the girls were quicker.
Amy jumped on him and wrapped her legs and arms around his left leg, forcing him to stop for a second.
"We're still pissed at you though!" She yelled looking up at him. He groaned from the sudden weight on his leg, causing the young girl to giggle.
"Yeah!" Katie then shouted, copying Amy's position on the other leg with the picture still in her hand, laughing loudly. "How could you do this to me?! I'm your favourite student!"
"Your actually my least favourite student!"
"Eat shit Alby. Because you will always love me!"
"Can both off you get off my fucking legs?!" Alby yelled in distressed hardly moving from his spot.
"No!!!" Both girls shouted together. Sophie was then making her way to get on his back, practically climbing over him, wanting a free piggyback ride.
"Soph, what the hell are you doing?!" Alby screamed when the young girl locked her arms around his neck and legs around his waist, still having the basket of cookies in her hand.
"Just walk old bitch! You're carrying us home!" she shouts, making the two girls wrapped around Alby's legs agree.
"I'm gonna tell your parents about this." Alby warned the girls as he started walking, but they wouldn't listen.
"Try me bitch. I don't have parents!" Katie yelled back. The girls then started making random noises wildly as he got use to the extra weight he carried.
"You guys are fucking animals." Alby mumbles under his breath as they continue their way back to the DAC and the safe haven inn.
✨✨✨
"See you later David!" Thomas yells out to his boss as he opens the door to the main office and putting his bag over his shoulder.
"Have a good one Thomas. Say hi to Katie for me!" David shouts back behind his desk.
"Will do!" the younger boy called out as he made his way to the main door to the gym.
He steps out onto the street and walked down the street to the train station. He was exhausted from the day he had; he has been training with all his clients since 6 in the morning and now it was nearly 7pm. That was how his Sunday's worked, client after client after client. He worked too much, but he needed to, for his little sister and his new life. It killed him how he worked so much, but he had too. He needed the money.
He waited at the station for the train to come and take him home. It was the only transportation he had to get anywhere. It wasn't the best, but it worked out greatly for him. He thought about how excited Katie will be when she saw him, the innocence of her mind taking over, even if she was a bit smarter for her age. He smiled at the thought of her big smile and cute giggle, how she states facts about her favourite shows and books.
He thought about it as he rested his head on the back of the seat of the train. She was the reason he kept going in life. The one thing that kept him sane, the one thing that made him smile every day and forget about his past. He kept her in front of his mind as he got off the train, he kept picturing her as he walked down the highway sidewalk, and he kept wondering about how her day was as he made his way closer to the safe haven inn.
His home. Their home.
"Yo Tomboy!"
He looked up to see his friends Minho and Frypan walking towards him in their green cafe uniforms, with little Minho behind them and his best friend Madison. The two kids walked behind the older boys, arguing about something the young adult couldn't make out.
"Hey," Thomas greets the boys as he crosses the driveway of the DAC inn. "Was the cafe busy today?"
"Thomas, it was fine. Stop worrying about it." Frypan reassured him. Thomas kept calling both boys and a few other workmates, mostly Alec, wondering if he should go back to the cafe and take some more shifts. But Alec would always tell him that he would let Thomas know when he needs him to work extra hours. The thing was that everyone knew he overworked to the point he had no time to take care of Katie. Beth would spend more time with her in an afternoon then he would in two days. Even if the young girl hanged out at the cafe, she still hardly saw him during the day. He would get up really early before she woke up somedays and they wouldn't see each other till that evening. Some days it was different, but at the end of the day he still found ways to overwork.
"It's just a question." Thomas defended even though he knew where Frypan was going with this.
"Still," Frypan criticized his friend, earning an eyeroll from Thomas.
"Well, it wasn't that busy since it's on a fucking highway." Minho chimed in playfully, making Thomas laugh a bit.
Little Minho and Madsion then made their way down to the field of strawberries to hang out with Chuck and Baxter, still auguring, only now Thomas knew they were talking about who would win between batman or iron man in a fight.
"Yo! Thomas!" A voice then yells out to the boys from the left. They all turned their heads to a figure with very weird eyebrows jogging towards him. He wore his builder uniform and had sweat running down his temples. Thomas was pretty annoyed that he had to see the man after a long day of training. He was the last person he wanted to see since the two didn't really get along, they were still friends though.
"Hey Gally!" Thomas yelled back at the running figure, annoyedly. "What's up?"
"Alby's looking for you. Say's he's got three devils on top of him."
Thomas chuckled as he made his way to the trees behind both inn's, giving a quick goodbye to the other boys. As he walked down to the hill, the sounds of giggling from three little girls and groaning of a man - cursing the three devils that apparently were on top of him - came to his ears. He chuckled when he saw the scene of Amy and Katie wrapped around Alby's legs, while Sophie was having a piggyback ride on his back. The four made their way towards Thomas, walking away from the forest.
"Thomas! Get the devil you call your sister off my fucking leg!" Alby yelled even though Thomas was now standing in front of him now. All the girls were laughing loudly now, making the younger boy laugh a bit. Thomas then bent down to grab his little sister away from the older boy's leg, causing Katie to giggle even more. "And while you're at it, the other two devils too!"
"Girls, come on." Thomas chuckled as he sat Katie on his hip, making Sophie climb off Alby's back and Amy off his leg. They both then started running excitedly to Mark and Trina to go and show them the cookies they've made.
"Seriously Thomas, you have to keep an eye on that girl." Alby grumbled to the two Edison's.
"Sorry Alby."
"That's not enough, that child is a wild animal! All summer she has been running around like fucking crazy! I don't give a shit if you need loads of money Thomas, you have to keep an eye on her!"
"You know I'm right here." Katie chimes in all smugly, she loved annoying the adults around the inns, especially Alby and Vince.
"I don't care, you need to hear this too," Alby heaved, turning his attention to the young girl, "you better behave for Mr Issacs this year, he's not a pushover,"
The older boy then made his way to the DAC inn on the siblings left, not saying another word to Thomas or Katie.
"Mr Issacs?" Thomas asked the young girl. Katie hands him the picture of her future teacher, somehow still in her hands after clinging onto Alby's legs with both arms the entire walk home. Thomas took the picture of the blonde adult from the girl and took a look at it. He read the name below the picture but found himself staring at the figure shown. He wore a grey shirt and a brown jacket over the top, with skinny jeans and white converses. He looked attractive. Very attractive to Thomas. His blonde hair. Dark eyes. The smirky smile he had on his face. The little dimples on his cheeks. Every little detail on his face was charming. "This your new teacher?" The boy finally asked, not taking his eyes of the picture.
"Yeah, I'm pretty mad about it to be honest. I mean why on earth would Alby pull me out of his class? I mean for all I know this Issac guy might be an ass too." The younger girl ranted to her older brother, still annoyed about how she wasn't going be in her old teacher's class. Thomas only nodded while his eyes scanned the paper, way to focused with the blonde boy on the picture. He imagined him having an accent of some sort. Maybe Australian? He looked like someone with that type of accent.
Katie notices how her brother kept his stare at the picture, annoyed on how her brother wasn't even listening to her, even though he was. She knew that the blonde figure in the picture looked like Thomas's type, but she wanted her brother to listen to her when she ranted.
"Yo, lover boy." She finally says, causing Thomas to look at her. She then crossed her arms and pouted. "Did you hear what I said?"
"Yes,"
"Then what did I say?"
"You think he might be an ass, which I don't think he will be, he looks too sweet to be like that." Thomas reassures his sister while putting the picture in his pocket, earning an eye roll from the little girl. "Anyway, how was day?" He asked trying to change the subject.
"Pretty boring."
"Really, what you do?" Thomas asked as he started walking towards the BBQ area, his friends Winston and Frypan already their making their dinner.
"I finished re-reading How to be a pirate again and started re-reading How to speak dragonese. I also watched Nicky, Ricky, Dicky and Dawn on nickelodeon since they finally started streaming it again on the channel, like I don't give a shit about Henry Danger and Victorious, NRDD is the best. And I said it once and I'll say it again, Tom and Anne are the best characters on that show......"
Thomas chuckled as his little sister continued her little rant about her day. But his happiness was taken away when a thought came to his mind. The thought that keeps making its way to his head all the time. The thought that always haunted him. More than his past.
Katie was alone the entire time.
He knew Katie was too young to be left unwatched. He knew she needed to be supervised 24/7 by an adult. He knew she had behaved wrongly over the summer. But he just couldn't get a babysitter. Everyone had their own problems to work on. Minho had to take care of his cousin little Minho while being a waiter and trainer. Misty, Darnell and the toad grew strawberries and would put them up for sale. Mark and Trina had their own family to take care off. Beth had Chuck to look after while hoping to become a piano player in an orchestra. Gally had work. Alec had work. Frypan had work. Teresa and Aris had Deedee to worry about. Rachel and Brenda had their hands full with Sophie and Stephan...
The list went on and on.
Alby was right though, Thomas had to keep an eye on Katie. He needed to do a better job at it, while dealing with his jobs and the money for the new school he was sending her too. He kept wondering if this was the best for her, not just sending her to a new school but her life here. He wondered about how Katie needed a real family, in a real house. Not just a room. A real house. With a real life.
Not the sad one he was living in.
He kept wondering about how her life was now throughout dinner, watching the girl play with Deedee and Stephan, the other kids talking to her too. He kept wondering about the possibility's Katie could have in a real home with an actual family - even if he wasn't in it - as the adults packed up for the night. He wondered about the life she deserved as both him and Katie made their way to their room, saying good night to everyone in the process.
As they walked across the balcony, Thomas's thoughts were stopped when he heard Vince's voice call for him. He turned around to see the man walking towards him, annoyedly.
"Uh oh." Katie blurts out, taking a few steps closer to their door.
"What can I do for you Vince?" Thomas asked tiredly. All he wanted to do is just get sucked away from the world in the covers of his bed and let sleep take over him. But now he had to deal with Vince.
"Edison, that sister of yours did it again." Vince complained to the younger boy.
"I'm sorry you're going to have to be more specific."
"You know exactually what I'm talking about, boy."
"My sister does a lot of shit around here ok, so please be more specific."
"Stop being so smug Edison." Vince warned the boy, his finger pointing in his face now. "It's the same fucking thing every time."
"Oh, the drawings!" Thomas noted. Even if the boy was tired, he still somehow teased the older man.
"Stop it boy, those drawings draw customers away. You can't fuck with customers when it comes with business."
"They make the place look better" Katie chimed in, making both men turn her way.
"She's right, it does," Thomas confirmed, making his way to his sister. He placed his hands on his knees and then bent down to Katie's eye level to look her in the eye. "She might even become an artist one day," Katie then gives him a smile. "And she can draw all over these walls to make your inn prettier." He says smugly while turning he's head back to the older man.
"Yeah, Tom can even help out," Katie gloated, also turning her head to Vince, earning an eye roll from the man while he turned his body to walk away.
"I'm too tired to deal with you both. Just clean that shit up or your out!" Vince calls over his shoulder.
"Do I get paid like when I clean customer rooms?!" Thomas calls out to him.
"No!"
"Then forget it!"
"Just fucking do it!"
"Unless you pay me, I'm ain't fucking doing shit!"
"Edison, we will discuss how you can clean it up tomorrow, because your fucking doing it!"
"Suck my balls, Vince! No money, no fucking help! Simple as that!"
Vince didn't respond, he just turned his body round when he got to the ground floor and flipped him off with both hands. Thomas did the same with one hand and then sent a spit to the older man's way.
"Eat shit, asshole!" Katie chimes in again, flipping him off with both her hands, even though the man was gone under the balcony. Thomas laughed at the little girl then dragged the both of them to room 305, their home.
The thoughts he had during dinner returned to him, flipping his happy mood to a depressing mood. As he opened the door to their room, the mood depended. He just knew that Katie deserved a better life then all this. She deserves to have a bookshelf filled with books she loved that she hadn't read yet. Percy Jackson, Harry Potter, Wings of Fire. The books she will enjoy in the future when she can read them. The fourth wing, the hunger games, Divergent. Not just a pile of books in the back corner of the room, she's read those books multiple times now.
She deserves to have her own bed, not the queen size bed they shared. She deserved an iPad, where she can draw her dragons instead of drawing on the walls of the inn. She doesn't deserve Vince roaring at her about the drawings. She doesn't deserve to live in a little room with one bed, a couch, a chair, a pile of books, a mini fridge, a tv and that small bathroom across the room. She doesn't deserve any of it, yet she still delt with it.
He didn't deserve her.
That thought crushed him as he told Katie to go and get ready for bed. The thought of her leaving for a better life in a foster family killed him as he helped her brush her teeth and get into what they called pj's. The thought of how selfish he was to keep her to himself broke his heart as he read A good girls guide to murder with her sleeping next to him.
Peacefully. Calmly. Beautifully.
Thomas closed the book in his hands and looked at the girl next to him through his reading glasses. He almost cried in that moment about how his life has come to this moment, how these 7 years have looked through his eyes. And how that little girl sleeping next to him deserved a better life. He almost cried about how unlucky his life had been, how his father drank all his life, how he would hit him for no reason at all, how his father used to force him - nearly - to take the drug's he bought, how his mother died 5 months after Katie was born, how he had no other choice but to live at a motel on the highway instead of an actually house, how he had to drop out of his college course in psychology, causing him to give up his dream job. He gave up so much for that girl, only for his life to go wrong again.
But he didn't cry.
Instead, he just placed a gentle kiss on the top of Katies head, his way of telling himself - and her secretly - that it was going to be ok. "One from me." He whispered as he pulled away, only to give the girl another kiss on the head. "One from mommy." he then whispered again.
As he pulls away and goes to turn off the light, he notices the picture of Katies new teacher on the nightstand. He grabs it and opens it up to look at the blonde figure again. He was still charming. But Thomas told himself that he can't date him, even if he wanted too he couldn't. He was too busy with his jobs and Katie and it just wouldn't work out. Plus, the man looked like he wanted a serious relationship. He didn't know how, but he could tell.
But he looked at the figure. Imagining a life with him. He hadn't even met the guy yet and he could see them and Katie happy together. He could see himself going up to this Newton person with flowers, picking him up on a date. He could see what it might be like to stare into those eyes for so long. He could see himself running his hand through his hair while kissing him desperately. He could see them both with flower crowns at the alter-
He shook his head, getting the images of a life he might never have out of his mind and placed the picture back down on the nightstand, repeating the action with his glasses.
"Promise me you'll take care of her." Thomas whispers to no one as he turns the lamp beside him off, letting sleep take over his mind.
Notes:
It me again hehehe. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, appreciate how you took time out of your life to read it; I know Thomas wasn't really in this chapter and this is a Newtmas fic; he's literally half the reason we read these fic's but please, please, please trust the process. It'll get better, trust. I do promise that Thomas and Newt will be in the story more, just wait. Any who, our gay depressed pookie Newt comes in the next chapter and I'm pretty excited tehehe.
Anyways, see you in the next chapter if you read it <3
Chapter 2: First day at Right Arm School
Summary:
Katie has her first day of school and meets her new teacher.
Notes:
Well hello there. Fancy seeing you here. Any who, I'm here with another chapter for yall. Newtie gets introduced in this chapter so I'm pretty excited tbh. I've also like rewritten scenes from both movies into the story. So if you recognize dialogue from both movies, it was on purpose.
Anyway hope yall like this chapter :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Katie ate her pancakes while sitting on the couch in the check in room and stared at Vince, who was looking across the room with his arms crossed over his chest. She looked at him smugly while he looked at her annoyedly. He watched the ice cream on top starting to melt onto the plate and before he knew it, a bit of the melted liquid dripped onto the ground. Katie looked down to the puddle of melted ice cream then turned her head back to the older man.
"Ok, I told you. One drip and your outside." Vince warned her now stepping closer.
"Oh, come on!"
"Edison, out now,"
"The ice cream's gonna melt outside,"
"Well maybe throw the ice cream out and finish the rest outside,"
"But Vince...." the young girl whined. She knew she wasn't supposed to eat in the room, but it was hot outside, and the ice cream was the best part of the meal.
"Katie" The older man warned the girl. Katie just gave in and threw the now melted ice cream into the bin next to her and the remaining pancakes she wasn't eating. She then made her way out the door of the check in room. Vince smiled at the little victory he had and said to the girl, "Thank you very much."
"You're not welcome in the slightest!" she yelled back while slamming the glass door shut, pocking her tongue at the older man. Katie then made her way to the side of the building and took a seat against the wall, staring at her feet that was extended in front of her.
Today was the day she told herself; today was the day she would go to a new school with new people and have new experiences. Her life was going to be different now, and there's was nothing she could do about it. She was nervous too. She didn't know if she would fit the standards of the other kids in her pink pants and large blue shirt with a yellow smiley face. She thought that the kids might tease her for how her hair was out and the two braids she had on the right side of her head. She thought they'd make fun of her for having a handmade toothless bag as her backpack instead of something more professional. She didn't like this feeling at all.
She didn't want a new teacher. She didn't want to meet new people her age. She didn't want to be in a classroom and learn things she already knew. She wanted to be in bed waiting for little Minho to come yelling in her room saying they had to head over to Alby's room in the DAC inn for school. She wanted to spend her lunch times with her friends at the mini glade playing games like tag and hide n seek. She wanted to spend her afternoon walking over to the glade cafe to see her brother.
It broke her heart how everything was going to change.
"Hey Kitty kat" A voice made the girl turn her head to see Thomas walking up to her in his training uniform. She smiled a force smile towards him as he sat down next to her, leaning his back on the wall and placing his training bag to his right. "Sorry I wasn't there when you woke up this morning,"
"It's fine," Katie says to the boy, but Thomas didn't believe she was fine with it because of her tone.
"Really, I'm sorry," he reassured her.
"I know,"
Thomas decides to drop it and tells himself he's just overthinking. But as he looked at her, he could tell that something was on her mind. He could read the girl like a book, but most of times he would be wrong on what he thought Katie was thinking about. But every time he would help the girl out, in any situation.
"Hey," he finally says, making the girl look up to him. He pated his hand on his knee, signaling the girl to sit on his lap so he could talk to her more directly. Katie hesitates for a second but eventually moves into his left leg, making the boy cross his legs so he could see her face. Thomas puts both of his hands on the girl's shoulders and tilt's his head to the side so he could try to look at her face, but she was staring at the ground and the edge of the bin next to them sadly, breaking his heart a bit. He finally asks after a moment of silent "What's wrong?"
"Nothing." She answers quickly looking at him, but Thomas could tell something was bothering her.
"Come on, you can tell me. What's going on in that head of yours?"
Katie stays quiet for a moment before she answers quietly retreating her eyes back to the ground. "I can't tell you."
Thomas was taken a back for a second. The little whisper his sister let out saying she couldn't tell him broke his heart even more. He still pushed it though. He wanted the girl to feel better.
"Why not?" He pauses to wait for an answer that never came. "Katie, you can tell me anything. What's going on?" Thomas waits for another answer while Katie slowly lifts her head to look at him. She looked hesitant for a second but then finally answer the question she'd been asked, hoping he won't tell him the same thing.
"I don't want to go." She pauses for a reaction or a lecture, but Thomas just kept staring at her, knowing that there was more. "I'm scared Tom. What if they don't like me? What if they look at me and call me names? I mean look at my clothes," She gestured to herself. "Look at my hair, look at my bag.... grateful for the Toothless bag you made by the way,"
Thomas chuckled lightly at her last statement, but he could feel his heart finally split in two at his sister's words. He was so focus on work and the money for that school that he forgot about how his sister felt in the situation. The girl seemed selfish at the fact she didn't want to go at first but now she seemed so scared and alone, and he ignored that. He finally found his voice, putting all his kindness into it.
"Listen sweetie, it's ok to be nervous, and their probably nervous too. Their all in the same boat as you." He pauses trying to get the girl to look at him, but she kept her focus on the ground. That told him that that wasn't the main thing she worried about. He then continued "Katie, they won't call you names. Ok? Just because you dress like this doesn't mean anything. They will love you there. I mean it's you. Why wouldn't they? Your kind, smart, pretty, lovely to be around. If they can't see that then it's their loss. Because they would be the luckiest person in the world to have you."
"You don't know that" Katie stated quietly she didn't think Thomas heard her. "You don't know if they'll be nice,"
Thomas was shocked at first by how his sister didn't believe him, but found his voice again and continued, wanting the girl to be happy again.
"Your right, I don't. I only have faith."
The girl looked up at him, considering saying something. Before she could, he announced an idea for her.
"Tell you what. If you really, really, really hate it there, then I'll take you out of it. You could come back to school at Dead and Cranky with Clint and Jeff. You will learn what Amy and Soph will learn. Everything can go back to normal. But promise me, you'll give the school a chance. Give the students a chance. Even give the teacher a chance."
Thomas smiled at her, even if she looked down again. The smile was full of kindness, because he knew the girl would give the place a chance, deep down. She was mature enough too. But he still felt worried. Maybe even more worried than Katie. He wanted to be brave for her in that moment but now that he heard what the girl said he was even more worried. What if they do call her names? What if the teacher gets disgusted by her clothes and hair? What if she does something and gets kicked out? What if she-
"Ok." Katie agreed with the idea turning her head to him, pulling the older boy out of his thoughts. "Deal,"
Thomas's smile grew wider and he could feel the two heart pieces in his chest connect again. He pulled her into a hug, happy on how he finally made her happy about going to this new school. He hugged her tightly, scared that he might lose her to sadness again and scared about the sad feeling coming back to her would scare him even more. He loved making her happy though, it was one of the reasons he still went on in life. He would do anything to keep her this way.
A horn of a car and a "Kate!" broke the pair from their embrace. They turned their heads to see Alby in his car with his window down waving at the two. "Hurry up! I don't want to be late on my first day!"
"Coming!" Katie called out to him while standing up but was stopped as her brother kneeled before her.
"Wait, Katie." He said putting both his hands back on the girl's elbows so she could listen. He then lowered his voice so only she could hear. "It's going to be ok, ok?" Katie nods "And if it does turn out to be bad then I'll take you out of there no problem. But you're going to have to give the place a chance. Get to know everyone. Show them the real you. Show them the reasons why I love you. Can you do that for me?"
Katie was silent for a few seconds but then slowly nods her head, earning a smile from the person in front of her. Thomas then placed his hands on both sides of her head and lowered it slightly. He planted a kiss on her head, telling her silently she could do this. He then rested his forehead on the girls, earning a little chuckle from Katie which warmed his chest.
"They're going to love you," He whispers. Then the both of them wiggle their nose's together while smiling. We're going to be ok Thomas said to himself while they had their small interaction.
"Ok, now you can go," he finally says. Katie then laughs and plants a small kiss on his nose before bolting for Alby's car that waited for her.
"Bye love you!" She yells out while making her way into the passenger seat on the other side of the car.
"Love you too!" Thomas called back, now standing up and throwing his training bag on his shoulder. He watched as the car drove out of the driveway and onto the road while waving his hand to Katie who was waving back. He then let out a breathy sigh as the car continued down the highway, making him move his feet under him. He started to walk to the Glade Cafe, even though he was slightly late for his shift, but he didn't care. He kept walking at an easy pace and whispered his last request to no one, wanting to say it before he did an 8-hour shift.
"Please, be nice to her, please."
✨✨✨
Newt took a deep breath in his car before he opened the door to step outside. The noise of driving cars and kids talking and laughing arrived to his ears as he closed the door to his car, locking it in the process. He started walking towards the school, smelling the smells of the place he missed.
It had been 3 months since he been at this place, and he was relieved to be back. He hated helping his sister Sonya with her gardening and writing. He did love his sister and her wife Harriet, but Right Arm school was the one place he could get away from everything. The place he got away from helping his niece Lizzy and his relative Sadina study, the place he got away from Dante's crying, the place he got away from Keisha bugging him about his love life.
He missed his job.
He made his way through the halls to his classroom. He missed the chatter the kids made while he walked through the halls. He missed teaching kids about life, even if they didn't find it interesting. He missed it all and it felt good to be back at the place.
He finally made it to his classroom and opened the door to it, revealing the desks that stacked into fours in the center, the bookshelf in the back right corner and the shelf of toys in the opposite corner, the windows to the playground on the right wall, his desk across from where he stood and the white board behind it. He smiled as he walked to his desk and placed his laptop bag and work bag on top.
Before he could sit down the bell went, signaling for the day to begin. Newt then walked back to the still opened door and started greeting new students, in crossing them out on his list.
There were about 10 names marked off, when Alby and Katie entered the hallway. Alby's new classroom was right across from Newt's, so he decided to walk Katie to her new classroom.
"Remember to behave. This is a real school, ok? You could get in trouble if you pull any of the shit you would do at the inn. Understand?" Alby informs the girl nicely as they walked down to the classrooms.
Katie answers bluntly "Yep, but you might get in trouble too for saying shit and fuck-"
"Shhh!" Alby hushed her quickly, making Katie giggle. "None of that language either, Kate. These kids don't swear like you kids do. Their parents watch their language around them, but the adults at the inn don't around you kids. So, no swearing,"
"You can't swear either,"
"I know I'm making sure you don't," Alby gestures to the girl, who wore a smugly smile. They then both stopped in the hallway, Alby glaring down at the girl and Katie still smugly looking up. "Katie..." He warned.
"I won't swear, promise." Katie then says, still wearing the smile but was now more genuine. Alby then nodded his head and the both of them continued down the hallway, not saying another word. They stop by the door where the blonde stood, checking who he had left to cross off.
"You must be Newton Issacs." Alby acknowledged, making the blonde look up. He then extended his hand out for Newt to shake, which the other gladly took. "Albert, but please call me Alby, I'm new here,"
The little girl rolled her eyes at how the interaction was going. The blonde already knew he was new; Katie could see it and she could see how the figure smiled at how excited Alby must've been while shaking his hand.
"Actually, you can call me Newt, but nice to meet ya," he says while taking his hand back. He's a brit Katie told herself, shuffling back from the interaction. My god, Tom's gonna be all over him, please tell me if he's not one of those bitchy brits
"They don't have names on these doors before the year starts, but I think you're in the classroom across. Feel free to come over anytime to ask any questions or to let me know if something was bugging ya."
Ok, bit bitchy but still pretty nice. But he might not be bitchy, just letting Alby know where he could find him. I don't know, Tom can have him.
"Thanks man, I'm actually dropping off...." Alby started but then noticed how Katie was now behind his legs hiding. This made the man chuckle, making Newt a bit confused. "I'm actually dropping someone off too, Katherine Edison,"
Newt check's his list of students and see's Katherine Edison in the middle of the list. He ticks her off smiling to himself. Now he had all 16 students checked in. He looked back up to his new workmate, still smiling.
"Yep, got her on my list, I'm guessing..." Newt takes a small step to the side to look at the girl, who was still shuffling away but was stopped by Alby's right hand on her head, keeping her in place. Newt then took a step back, looked at the new teacher and continued. "I'm guessing you've, like...adopted her or something."
Alby was silent for a second but then burst out laughing, surprising the blonde a bit. The older boy still somehow had a grip on the girl's head while a few tears started to fall out of his eyes.
"Yeah right...." he says through breaths of air while whipping a tear away with his free hand. "I can't handle this one on my own. Seriously good luck to you man for keeping her still,"
"You be lucky to have me," Katie chimes in moving her head out of Alby's grasp. Newt finds himself chuckling at the girl but was still quite embarrassed at his false statement. Alby just laugh a bit louder making the girl roll her eyes, then turning them to look at the notice board by the door.
"Sorry mate, didn't know. Just thought," Newt justified when Alby calmed down a bit.
"It's alright, but man that was funny. No, I'm just dropping her off for a friend since he needed to work," Alby elaborated while steadying his breath.
"Oh," was all Newt could say. He wondered why the girl's guardian, whoever he was since he couldn't remember the name, didn't drop her off. Surely, he would have made time to drop of his daughter - or whatever she was to him - to school.
"Yeah, since the poor guy has to work all the time, he asked me to drop her off. But don't worry about it," Alby says while waving his arm. "His name is Thomas Edison by the way. I know, like the scientist."
Newt nodded his head, remembering the name now. "Father?" He asked. But Alby shock his head.
"Brother."
Newt was taken a back at that word. The girl - who was now pacing around the hallway but not too far away - was being raised by her brother. That was news to him. The boy only knew the name of Katie's care giver, not if they were related or not, the man's age, how committed he was to her. But finding out that the Thomas person was her brother was a shock.
"Brother? What about the parents?" He asked. He knew he was being nosy, but he just had to know, something inside him told him he needed to know. He didn't know why, but he fed on the curiosity. Alby looked behind his back to see Katie standing outside his classroom, looking into the room seeing a man their talking to space. He turns his head back to Newt and leans closer so only he could hear.
"Let's just say both of them are out of the picture," Alby whispers to the blonde. He pulls away, quickly turning his head back to the door where Katie stood and changes the subject. "I'm guessing that's Lawrence, the principal?"
"Uh, yeah, he took your role marking this morning. I think he's just waiting for you now." Newt says kind of sadly for the information he was given. Something told him that he wanted to know the girl's living conditions. It was important for him to know so he could look out for her if needed.
"Great, I'll probably head in now then," Alby chuckled as he starts walking away, but stops himself and speaks to Newt one last time, "One more thing. Don't mention anything about her parents, she doesn't like talking about them that much. Don't ask why, it's just when someone asks her brother about it, he gets like upset and stuff. Not in like a bad temper way, he just breaks down and she hates seeing that, making her cry too. So just don't say anything about it."
"Yeah, Yeah, of course." Newt reassures his new workmate. Alby then smiles and starts walking off to the door.
"Nice meeting you." He says over his shoulder.
"Same here." Newt says staring at the leaving figure.
"Kate, you can go on in now. And remember, behave." Alby told the girl as he reached for the doorknob. Katie nodded with a smile on her face. She then extended her fist up to him. Alby smiled as he made a fist with his hand and fisted bumped it with the girl's hand. Even if the girl annoyed him deeply, he was still kind and sweet to her at times.
Newt smiled as he watched the interaction. He wondered why Alby made him the girl's new teacher instead of keeping her, but then he remembered his warning from before while he laughed. Good luck to you man on keeping her still. He chuckled at how the man didn't want to deal with the girl in his class as Alby closed the door behind him, leaving Katie in the hallway.
The girl was scared when her friend left. She felt alone and even more scared than before. She had never been more scared in her life, not when her father would threaten her brother to give her up, not when she woke up to a very dark room one time causing Thomas to wake up to her screaming in his ear and shaking him violently, not this morning when Thomas talked to her, not on the car ride there. She was absolutely terrified in that moment as she slowly turned her body to the blonde figure in the doorway.
Newt put his clipboard on the side shelf next to the door and lower himself to the point he was on his heels with his arms leaning on his bent legs. He was eye level with the girl now, who still stood near the door to Alby's classroom. He let a gentle smile with his teeth show on his lips, showing the girl that he was not going to hurt her.
"So, uh, what do you like to be called? Hm." He asked her, generally curious. He wanted to get to know the girl more. Katie was quiet for a second, moving her eyes around the place. She had never been in anything so high fashioned before, so she looked at everything. She finally found her voice while still staring at everything.
"Katie." She answered quietly, but the blonde heard clearly.
"Well Katie, I'm Mr Issacs and I'm going to be your new teacher."
"I know." She scoffed earning a chuckle out from the man across from her.
"Do you now?" He asked.
"Yeah, Alby gave me a picture of you yesterday. My brother still has it." she started making her way to the door. Don't worry about your future Hiccup Haddock, he knows what you look like She told the blonde in her mind.
"Well then I don't have to give you my speech then," he told her earning a giggle out of the girl. He then notices what she was wearing, pink pants and a blue top with a yellow smiley face on it. He noticed the difference between her hair style and the other kids who had the same hair length hair styles. Most of the girls had them in ponytails or braids while she had to blats on one side of her head and the rest out. He then gets a quick glance at her backpack, chuckling to himself when he saw who it was. "I love your bag; I grew up watching those movies."
Katie then smiled; this might not be so bad she told herself. "Thanks, my brother made it for me since he couldn't afford the actually one. It's still nice though, Toothless is my favourite dragon. Who's your favourite dragon? And did you know the movies were inspired by the books written by Cressida Cowell? I've read them multiple times." she blurted out and caught herself, embarrassed a bit. "Sorry, I kind of do that when someone mentions how to train your dragon or anything I like."
"No, no, no. It's fine," Newt reassured her through a smile. Relief came across Katie's face as the blonde continued. "My favourite dragon is actually the Skrill, since it's like made of lightning and stuff. But I still love Toothless. Also, I didn't know they were inspired by books. That adds to my list of books to get for the reading corner."
"Reading corner?" The girl asked now standing closer to him. Newt moved out of her way and pointed towards the back corner. Katie then let out a little gasped as her eyes worked their way through the shelves. She had never seen as many books in one place ever. She only had a pile of books for her to read and a pile of books Thomas had read and saved for her in the future. But while she looked along the bookshelf, her eyes caught on the windows, then Newt's desk, then one of the desk islands and pretty soon she was staring at the room in awe.
Newt was confused at first but let her continue staring in awe. He stood up, grabbed his clipboard and walked over to his desk to place it on top. He then scanned the room of chattering kids for a place where the girl could sit. It didn't take long since the only seat empty was right in front of him around 2 boys and a girl. He walked back to Katie and bend down to her level again so she could hear him.
"You're going to be sitting next to Alex, with Emma across from you and her twin brother Charlie next to her." He then tells Katie, but the girl doesn't respond still staring around the room in awe. "Katie, did you hear what I said?" He asked causing the girl to come back to reality.
"Sorry, just never been in a real classroom before." she blurts out.
Newt was shocked to hear that, where did she go to school before he wondered. She had to have gone somewhere to learn how to read.
"Where am I sitting?" She asked, pulling him out of his thoughts.
"Uh, just in front of me, next to Alex. Your, uh, table mates are Alex, Emma, and Charlie. Oh, and also, Emma and Charlie are twins." Newt says to the girl, stumbling over his words. He pointed to the spot as he talked, and the girl nodded. Then Katie walked ever so slowly to the spot saying a few hi's.
Newt stood up straight and stared at the girl as she took a seat. He wondered about why the girl dressed like that, why she said she never been in a real classroom, why she had a handmade bag instead of an actual bag. He wondered why this girl looked like she didn't live like any of the other kids in his class. And he wanted to find out why.
Throughout the day he kept these thoughts to himself. He watched as the girl interacted with the other kids, even if she didn't really talk. He watched her read one of the picture books in the corner during free time. He watched her play with the dragon toys in the left corner by herself at lunch. There was something about her that he needed to know. How different she was to the other kids? How quiet she was? He didn't know.
Most of the kids were a bit rude and smart. They corrected him for information they knew whether it be about timetables or how to draw a person. He had to keep his patience with all of them. They were all like little know it all's, but he still loved them all even if he known them for a day.
But Katie was different. She told him politely about the information she knew about a subject. She kept telling him facts about dragons during break when he walked over. She kept a smile on her face while listening to him even though he knew she was still nervous around everyone.
The girl was scared though, but she did what her brother told her and gave the place and the people a chance. Newt was growing on her, and she loved the bookshelf in the corner. She spent the free hour reading book after book after book. She hated to admit it, but she liked the place especially the reading corner.
And she thought Newt is the best teacher she could ever been given.
"Ok everyone," Newt called so he could get everyone's attention. All the kids looked at their teacher, who was standing in front of the class holding his laptop up. "Now every year when I get a new group, I like to do this thing, so everyone could get to know one another more. See you guys, if you continue to come here, are going to be stuck together till about middle school. And I think it would be nice to get to know your classmates through the years. So, I've invented this idea that stays year-round."
Newt puts his laptop down on his desk with the list of names in pairs. He grabbed a white board marker and walks back to his spot in front of the class, but he has his back to them, and he wrote 'birthday buddies' on the board. Newt then turns around and moves to his left, extending his arms to the words he wrote with a smile on his face. The kids leaned closer to the board in curiosity, but Katie was crushed at the fact she might have to talk to more kids as she read the word 'Buddies'.
"What's birthday buddies?" Alex asked, while looking closely at the board, causing Katie to panic a bit more.
"Remember, to raise your hand next time Alex." Newt clarifies to the young boy. "But to answer your question, it's an idea I came up with when I first started teaching. It's when I pair you up with someone in the class. They get you a present on your birthday and you get them a present for their birthday. It's a cute little way to get to know someone else outside of your group of friends that are in the class and their interest's."
Katie was starting to panic a bit. She could handle Alex and the twins on her table, but she had to get to know one more person. The day was almost over, and she just wanted to go home in that moment, not interact with another child.
A boy, that the girl didn't know the name off, raised his hand from the table to Katie's right. Newt nodded his head to him, signaling for him to ask the question or say what he was thinking.
"What if we don't know what the person is interested in?" the boy asked.
Newt looked behind him to the clock above the whiteboard. It read 2:52pm; the day was almost over so they couldn't write out their wish list. He turned his head back to the class with an idea in his head.
"Well, we were supposed to have time after you guys finished labeling your desk and draws to write wish lists, but you guys are out of here in about 10 minutes and we need to pack up and line up at the door in 5 minutes, so you guys can do it as homework," This statement from Newt earned groans from the class. Katie looked around to see some kids dramatically banging their heads on the desk and others rolling their eyes. In that statement she knew that homework was bad.
She had never gotten homework before. Alby would just teach her a thing or two then excused her to go play. But she could tell by the kids' reaction's that homework meant doing work at home. She pouted at that thought, all she wanted to do was go home and hang out with her friends and Thomas, but now she had to do this.
Newt chuckled at his class's reaction and continued on. "Don't worry it'll only take five minutes. I know I promised no homework today, but I can't control the time. Ok?" He looked at the desks of pouting students with innocent eyes and started walking to his desk, with his laptop still open with the names. He sat down and continued on once more, "I'm sorry everyone. But we still have time for me to tell you guys who your buddy is. Would you like that?"
The class then agreed together with now curiosity in their eyes instead of annoyance. Newt smiled and then started reading names out.
"Ok then. So, uhm, Alex and Oliver, your buddies. Charlie and Sofia, you guys are buddies. Um, Cassie and Josh. Eliza and Kingsley. Emma and Olivia. Lily and Lola. Mason and Lachey. And finally, Mya and Katie."
A shiver went up Katie's spine when she heard her name being called out. She turned her head to try and find this Mya girl, only to meet the girl's eyes from across the room. She wore a smile on her face, making her glasses shine with more light. Katie took in on her features, short black hair, dark eyes through her glasses, smile with lips not teeth. Katie only said hello to her and asked her if she liked any of the books on the reading shelf, but she wouldn't stay to long since she would join her friends, leaving Katie by herself. But she was still sweet, to Katie at least.
She'll do. Katie told herself.
"Everyone noted down their buddies name?" Newt asked his class and received extended yeses from all the kids. "Great, now..." He looked back at the clock reading 2:54pm and then looked back at his class. "I think we should start packing up, so everyone put all your things together and into your bags. If you want to keep your stuff here, put them in the draw you decorated and when your finished come line up at the door in front of me. I bet you could do all that before 3 o'clock. Yeah?" All the kids nodded. "Ok. And go!"
And then chaos erupted. The classroom was full of children's laughter and movement. Newt smiled to himself and walked over to the door, waiting for the lineup of students he was about to get. He watched the kids run around the room putting stuff in draws and zipping up bags. A few kids tripped and fell to the ground but got back up a continued running around.
In 2 minutes nearly all the kids were lined up in front of him, eagerly wanting to get out of the classroom. Newt kept looking up at the clock, watching as the fast hand made its way to the 12. When it did the bell rang, signaling for the day to finish. The lined up of kids then ran out of the classroom, laughing loudly. Newt stumbled back at first but then broke into laughter while all the kids past.
Pretty soon all the kids had exited, well that's what the blonde thought. Newt had turned his head and was shocked to see the girl he had his eye on the whole day near the book of shelves with her Toothless backpack on. The older boy froze in place wondering what to do. He thought that she would be excited to get out of the class because of how shy she seemed this morning. Something about the girl made him more curious than ever before in his life. He wasn't this curious when he wanted to find out what happened to the Phanton Halo when he was a teenager. He wasn't this curious when his dad would be-
"You have really good books, could I take one home? I promise I'll give it back," The girl asked him, breaking him out of his dark thoughts that he hadn't thought of for years. He looked up to her and started walking towards her, but stopped in the center of the room, next to the desk islands.
"Sure, go ahead. There is a library though if you want to borrow a book from there." He says to her.
"Really?!" Katie asked excitedly turning her head to her teacher. "I've only heard of them! Oo! Could you take me there now?!"
The blonde chuckled at the girl's excitement, pushing the fact she had never been in a library before to the back of his head, and answered, "Maybe not now since I've got to get home to do some work and have dinner with my family, but maybe tomorrow?"
"Ok!" She replies even more excitedly and turned her head back to the bookshelves. "I'm gonna take this one," she says as she grabs a copy of Diary of a Wimpey kid out of the shelf and stuffing it in her bag which was now on the ground. "Do you have a wife and kids?"
Newt was surprised at the sudden change of subject, but he still answered the girl's question. "Uh, no. Why do you ask?"
"You mention having dinner with your family," Katie clarified as she put her bag back on both her shoulders, letting her arms hang at her sides.
"Oh," Newt laughed. "Well, I do have a family. Just not my own, I've only got a sister and a few relatives and stuff. I have dinner with them every day,"
"Huh," The girl blurted out in thought. "Do you have a girlfriend or boyfriend?" Worth a shot she told herself, I mean Thomas needs my approval if he dates anyone anyway.
Newt was surprised again at how the girl asked if he had a boyfriend. He kept his sexuality a secret to his students because he didn't think they knew about that stuff yet. He thought they shouldn't worry about that type of stuff yet and here he was, asked by a 7-year-old girl if he had a boyfriend.
"Uhm, No, I don't have a boyfriend," he finally answered.
"You know I said girlfriend too, right?" She asked. Newt was again taken a back. This girl is smarter than I thought he thought to himself. "Or do you just like guys?"
"Um...." he wasn't sure how to answer the girl, but when he found his voice, he just asked her another question. "Do you know about all that stuff? Like, guys liking guys, girls liking girls?"
"Oh yeah, my brother likes guys and girls. And one of my best friends has two mums. When I started asking questions about them, he told me about same gender couples and stuff, then told me he was kinda like that."
"That's all?"
"Yep. Hey, you didn't answer my question," Katie accused crossing her arms across her little chest. Newt smiled at how sassy the girl was but was glad that she only knew about same sex couples and nothing else.
"Well, please don't tell anyone," Katie nods and puts a finger up to her lips, signaling Newt that she'll keep it a secret, " But I do only like guys,"
"So, you're a Will Truman or a Jack Macfarlan?"
"Excuse me?"
"A Will Truman or Jack Macfarlan, the two gay men on Will and Grace."
"Yeah, I know who they are... Wait, how do you even know that show?"
"My brother use to watch it with my mum before she died. He continued watching it without her and one time he got back home early, and I was reading I think How to seize a dragon's jewel, and it was streaming on the tv. So, we watched it together, there are some parts he mutes but it's fu-" she caught herself before she swore. "flipping hilarious. Anyway, don't ignore my question, which type of gay men are you?"
Newt stared at the girl, letting another chuckle out of his mouth. The girl was pretty more mature than the rest of his students which surprised him. He finally found his voice and answered, "I think I'm mostly Will but can be Jack sometimes."
Yep, defiantly Tom's type she thought to herself as she nodded, satisfied with the answer she was given. "Interesting," she said while putting her fingers on her chin. She stared at the man, looking him up and down playfully. Newt chuckled at the girl and looked back to the clock to see that it was 3:07pm.
"Is your brother waiting for you or...?" He asked as he looked back at the girl who now had her arms to her sides.
"No, but I do know how I'm getting home, don't worry," Katie says as she started walking past him to the door, but she stops and turns her body to her teacher who didn't move from his spot, only turning his head to follow where she walked. "Thank you for a great day Mr Issac. I'll see you tomorrow." And then she was gone. Walking down the hallway to the outside world. If I can walk fast, I'll be home in 30 minutes. She told herself.
"Uh, see you tomorrow!" he called out to the kid. But she was already gone. He stood in the center of the room, wondering about the interaction he just had. His students never said goodbye to him at the end of the day, and she did. He didn't mind when the kids didn't say it, but the girl didn't need to be asked to say it. He replayed the interaction in his mind, getting some information of the girl's life out of it.
So, the mother is dead, the father probably is to. This Thomas guy is upfront with the girl. But why did she also see Will and Grace on the tv too? Surely, he would have told her to get out of the living room or whatever room he was in so he could watch it. And why was she so curious about my love life?
Newt shook his head, clearing his mind as he made his way to his desk and grabbing his stuff. He then made his way into the hallway and closed the door behind him, locking it in the process. He started walking down the hallway to the door and then gave himself a goal. A goal he needed to achieve until the end of the school year, and he thought about the goal on the way home in his car.
He must know more about this Katie Edison character.
✨✨✨
Thomas opened the door to his room and threw his work out bag he brought with him to the cafe to the side, while locking the door in the process. He then walked over to his bed and collapsed face first onto the bed. He was exhausted being on his feet all day, walking back and forth from behind the counter. It was worth it though because he got nearly 100 bucks from the shift. That was nearly enough for three to four nights in the motel, so it was going to the week's payment on Saturday.
He nearly fell asleep at his exhaustion when he hears a knock on the door. The boy groaned at the fact he had to stand up on his dead feet and answer the door. He didn't move though, he just needed to rest right before he would go out with his friends for dinner, leaving Katie in the room with leftovers in the fridge for her dinner. But he didn't hear another knock like he expected to, just the sliding of a window and a few grunts of a little girl. He turns his head to see half his sister's body handing through the window, her top half in the room. That made him move quickly.
"Sorry, sorry. Should have let you in." Thomas apologizes as he got of the bed and walked to the window. He puts his hands under the girl's shoulders just before she fell through the window headfirst, making Thomas catching her. "Careful!" he loudly says as he sat Katie on his hips, making the girl face her. He then let a smile crawl on to his face as she wrapped his arms around his neck.
"Hello," she says smiling back at him.
Thomas chuckles at how the girl didn't care she nearly got hurt, but then greets her back, "Hey, how was your first day?"
"Pretty good,"
"Really?" Katie nods. "What you do?" He asks as he walked both of them to the couch on the other side of the room.
"I labeled my table that I sit at and my drawer for work and stuff, some Math's and drawing." Katie started to list when her brother placed her on the couch and sat next to her. "I played with some dragon toys at lunch while eating, started reading a book. Oo! They have this reading corner with so many books and Mr Issacs says there's a library. He's gonna show me it tomorrow!"
"Wow, so you've had a great day, huh." Thomas then stated at his sister while listening intently. "Told you to give the place a chance." he smirked
Katie rolled her eyes at her brother's smartness. But she had to admit he was right. "Yeah, yeah you were right. Blah, blah. Now leave me be, I've got homework to do."
"Already?"
"Yeah. I need to write out a wish list for my birthday buddy." Katie answers as she starts pulling her bag of her back.
"Birthday buddy?"
"Oh yeah! It's when Mr Issacs pairs me up with someone in the class and we get something for each other on our birthdays. My buddy's name is Mya." Katies says excitedly while getting the notebook she kept for herself, out of her bag and opening it to a new page.
"Oh, so you could get a present this year?" Thomas asked while the girl grabbed a pen. He only had enough money to get the girl a cake and the birthday special, with his discount, at the cafe on her birthday. He was relieved that she might get a present this year, even if she kind got one the year before.
"Yeah, if she gets all the books and toys I want, now if you excuse me." she said laying herself on her stomach on the couch, making the boy stand up. "I need to get to that list, because I've been playing with Deedee and Stephan all afternoon and I got to get it done."
"Right, right" Thomas said putting his arms up in surrender, while standing up. "I'll leave you be. I've got uh...." He checked the clock on his tiny phone to read it being 5:00 in the afternoon. He putted his phone back into his back pocket as he continued, "I've got plans tonight so you'll be fine to go to bed by yourself and not leave the room?"
"Yeah. Wait you're going out?"
"Yeah, Mark kinda dragged me into. Says I need a break or whatever." Thomas blurted as he started changing out of his cafe uniform into something more suitable but leaving the pants on since their just black.
"Well, you kinda do need one," His sister whispers to herself but Thomas heard her.
"Huh, what was that?"
"Nothing!"
Thomas chuckled a bit at his sister as he threw a nice grey top over his head. He then made his way to the mini fridge next to the tv and opened it.
"What do you fancy? Bread and jam?" the boy asks as he bent down to look through the little food they had.
"Sure." The girl answered as she started writing a list of wants on the notebook. Thomas nodded, even though he couldn't see her, grabbed the jam out of the fridge and closed the door. He then grabbed the bread from the top shelf above the tv and then got to work with making Katie's dinner on the desk beside the tv. He continued talking though, giving her rules to follow.
"While I'm out you can't leave the room. Ok? Beth and Jorge are coming along, and Alec's working, so I can't drop you off anywhere. Can I trust that you'll stay here?" He looked over his shoulder to see the back of Katie's head nodding. He looked back and continued, "You can watch tv but only the nickelodeon channel and if I'm not back by 7:00 get ready for bed, as in brush your teeth, put pj's on and go to bed. Lights out by 7:15. I'll draw you a bath tomorrow morning before school, that way you won't stink. If anyone knocks on the door ignore it, even if it's Amy or Sophie. And before you ask, Baxter and Chuck are watching Amy in Mark's apartment and George is watching Sophie in his apartment since I think both her mums are coming."
He finished making the snack, putting it on a plate and walked over to the girl, placing it on the side table in front of the girl. He then kneeled down to her level while she kept writing down some demands for her birthday buddy Mya.
"Are all the adults going?" She asked, her eyes still on the page.
"Um. All I know is Mark, Beth, Minho, Aunt Bren, Aunt Rach and Uncle Ari will be there, but there could be more."
"Ok."
"You gonna be alright by yourself?" He asked while leaning his hand on the arm of the couch to keep his balance. "Because I can stay here if you need me. Just let me know."
"Stop looking for ways to get out of plans." The girl accuses still, writing down her wants. Thomas chuckled again at how the girl was calling him out. "Marks right, you do need a break. Go and have some fun. But don't do any weird shit."
"Ok then if, you're sure." Thomas acknowledged as he brought his hand to the girl's head and brought it to his face. He then planted a kiss on her temple and stood back up, making his way to the door and opening it. "I'll be back soon, alright."
"Got it. Bye Tom, love you!" Katie called back to him.
"Love you too." Thomas said as he started closing the door behind him, but then he turned around and pocked his head through the door. "You sure you don't want me to-"
"For gods sack Tom! Get out!" Katie shouted as she stood up and angrily marched to the door. Thomas started laughing loudly as the girl closed the door in front of him, not caring her brother might lose a finger to the door.
"Ok, ok. Bye!" He called through the closed door and started walking down the balcony.
Throughout the hang out at the bar, he wondered if it was right to leave Katie in the room by herself. He knew he shouldn't leave the girl alone after hearing Alby's little rant the day before. But he trusted the girl to follow his rules, even if she did do things around the inns that weren't allowed, she was still pretty mature.
And she was. During her night alone, Katie finished her bread and jam but fell asleep on the couch while thinking of more things to write down on the list before moving to get ready for bed. That was how she spent her night. If someone told her a year ago that that was how she spent her Monday night when school started up again, she would just climb on top of them and tell them to take it back or she wouldn't get down.
The thing was she really wanted to impress her new teacher and new classmates, even if she only known them a day. Katie wanted to show Newt and the other students that she was more than what she wore and looked like. They all wore shirts that actually fitted them, and their hair was nicely done. She wanted to show them that she was more than poor clothes and messy hair. She wanted to show them she was human too.
Katie wanted to prove herself and Thomas could see that.
He thought about how determined the girl was to do her homework while he sat with his friends outside. He thought about how Katie gave the new environment and people a chance while he watched all his friends drunkenly dance on the dirty ground to the music they could barely hear from inside The Blood House bar. He mentally patted himself on the back and smiled to himself.
He did the right thing by sending her there.
"Wow, look at her," Mark drawled, elbowing Thomas and pointing to a blonde girl near the taco stand on the street. Thomas followed his gaze and arm to see a young woman in a small blue dress with a shorter friend with brunette hair wearing a black mini dress. Both of the girls were talking to the taco sells man, leaning all over the cart while ordering. "And her friend." Mark said while taking a sip out of his beer bottle.
"Dude, your married and have kids." Thomas scoffed, turning his attention away from the girls to the man next to him.
Mark finished his sip and turned to his friend. "I know, I mean for you."
"What?"
"Thomas, I would never cheat on Trina. I love that girl to bits. It's you who needs a love life."
"Hey, I've gone on dates before,"
Mark raised his eyebrow to his friend, earning a chuckle out of Thomas as he took another sip of beer. He did go on dates every now and then, but most of the time he would hook up with them behind the bar since he didn't know if Katie would be in the room when he got back every time. He wasn't proud of it, but it was better than nothing. The group was always bugging him about his love life though and would try and set him up with someone, which annoyed him.
"And plus," Thomas continued as he brought his beer away from his lips. "Minho and Fry are also single. Why are you just annoying me about it?"
"Minho is in the bathroom with that girl he saw coming out here an hour ago. And Fry's talking to that girl over there." Mark said and nodded his head to where Frypan and a girl with long dark hair were talking. "It's you who has the worse love life in the world. I'm not saying you should get into anything, just have at least something happening downstairs." Mark pointed to his friend's crouch, making the point clearer then needed to be. Thomas just looked down at the ground, taking in what Mark had said.
"I have done stuff down their man."
"Ahhh, in the bedroom?"
Thomas looked back up to Mark, giving him a look that said it all. His friend just groaned and turned his head away from his friend in disgust, making Thomas chuckle. Even if he wasn't proud of his sex life, it was again better than nothing.
"Mate you can't just keep fucking people around the back of this place." Mark complained while gesturing to the back of the bar on their right.
"That's not all we do,"
"Blowjobs don't count." Thomas was about say something when Mark interrupted him, saying exactly what his friend was about to say. "Doesn't matter if it's from behind or front, you're fucking in an alley way Thomas. Thats worse than where Minho's probably doing it now."
"It's still hot as shit though." Thomas defended while taking another sip of beer.
"It's not, mate." Mark accused, finishing the conversation off. They then sat in a comfortable silence, watching their friends dance and talk to strangers happily. Trina, Beth and Teresa danced happily together with drinks in their hands. Gally, Aris and Jorge drunkenly kept flipping off people while driving past the highway, calling them rich bastards with money. Brenda and Rachel were dancing together with their hands all over each other, being the clingy while drunk couple they were. Frypan kept talking to that girl, talking about his cooking and living situation. They all were having fun together, which warmed both Mark and Thomas's heart.
But Thomas's heart fell slowly as he processed him and Mark's interaction. He realized that he was right. The boy didn't have a good love life but that was because he was scared that if he did get into something that they would reject him because of Katie. He hated to admit it every time he thought about this, but she was the reason he didn't get into a relationship. But he didn't mind it. He was happy having her in his life instead of a partner, but it still gave him another reason to give up Katie. Let her move to an actual family and give her the life she deserved; she would be happy.
She deserved to be happy in a family. Even if he was out of the picture.
"If Katie didn't live with me, I would defiantly bring people back to the room instead of the alley way." He finally blurted out to his friend that still sat next to him. Mark turned his head to his friend that still stared at their group of friends. He knew Katie was the reason he hasn't settled down or anything, but he still felt bad for the guy.
"Dude, that girl put your entire life on hold."
"Yeah, I know. But it's, uhm, worth it. I-I couldn't leave her there with.... not after...." Thomas started saying, stuttering on his words but he couldn't even say the reason he took the girl. But Mark didn't need to be told. Teresa told him the story when the siblings first moved into the Safe Haven inn. He just puts his hand on Thomas's back and rubbed it in circles.
"I know man, I know. Sorry I shouldn't off said anything." Mark apologized to his friend. He felt bad about how his friend delt with things. If he were in Thomas's place, he would have broken down a long time ago.
"No, no it's fine," Thomas says while shaking his head and staring at the ground. Don't you fucking cry Thomas! He screamed in his head. Don't you fucking cry! Just wait until your back in bed waiting to sleep!
"Thomas, you can't keep doing this to yourself."
"I know, I just...." he started but then took a deep breath and slowly started turning his head to Mark, "I'm just wondering if this is the best thing for Katie. Not just sending her to that school. But her living here. I mean, what if she turns 14 and we're still living there? What will happen when she turns into an adult and ends up the same way as me? And what if she starts blaming me on everything? I couldn't take it. I just," he lets out a long sigh now fully facing Mark, "I just sometimes think that Katie would be happier somewhere else."
Mark stays quiet for a moment, taking in on his friend's little rant. He found himself thinking about his kid's future, and Thomas was right. What if it was better for their kids to live somewhere else with families that could provide them with everything they want. But he also thought about his kids and their happiness. They were happy here and so was Katie. Even if they would be safer somewhere else, he couldn't imagine the thought of Baxter and Amy splitting up. Let alone Amy and Katie never seeing each other again.
"Thomas, she'd hate you if you sent her away. Even if it was for the best and she realized when she was older, she would hate you forever and you know that. Plus, you have no reason to send her away. You work hard and take care of her. That's the best you could do."
"She's in the room alone Mark. I left a fucking 7-year-old in a room alone."
"Katies mature for her age when left alone and given rules. My kids can't do that shit. They can't go two seconds alone without ripping each other's eyes out."
"Still, I shouldn't have left her alone. She's a fucking child for Christ sack. She doesn't even know how to draw herself a bath."
"Kids don't know how to do that stuff."
"And what I just suspect her to walk home from school alone. I didn't even give her a fucking option. I just told her to do it."
"It's only one day a week until Alby agrees to drive her home."
"But Mark, I don't know what the fuck I'm doing with her." He paused to catch his breath, looking down. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Don't cry. Not now. Don't! Cry! he screamed in his mind as he looked back up at Mark.
"You're her brother Thomas. You know what's best for her. You were there when she was born. You were the first person beside Ava to hold her. You took her in when Ava died and moved as far away as possible, so she didn't get any of the shit you were put through. Katie is so lucky to have you. You can't give up on her."
Thomas just stared at Mark, tears threatening to leave his eyes. Mark didn't understand, he was doing what Thomas was doing with the love of his life, Trina. Thomas was doing this alone, with only a bit of help with friends. But Mark was right, he was there ever since the girl was born.
He remembers being next to his mother, holding her hand when Katie entered the world. He remembers telling everyone she arrived, receiving hugs and cheers from his dear friends. And most importantly he remembers holding her for the first time ever after being cleaned. When he looked down at her little newborn face, he promised himself to love her no matter what and never let anything happen to her ever.
He remembers the amount of sleep he lost to her crying. He remembers Aris helping him change her dipper. He remembers so clearly her first steps; she walked over to him from her playing table. He remembers cheering her on when he realized she was walking. He remembers the messes she sometimes made when eating at the cafe. He remembers teaching her to swim at Deadhead Lake for the first time. He remembers reading to the girl every night before she went to sleep. He remembers how the girl climbed on top of him and sat on his stomach on their bed when she had something on her mind. He remembers her small voice saying sorry after an argument.
He remembers so much about that girl. Mark was right, he couldn't give up on her.
He let a small smile creep on his face, letting Mark know that he got the message and giving him a silent thank you. His friend smiled back and gave him a quick hug before joining his wife and the girls. Thomas sat there as he watch his friend leave him on the small wall. He watched as Mark put his arm around Trina and gave her a small kiss on the head while she laughed loudly. Thomas turned his attention to the ground again, getting one thing in his mind and he kept thinking this thought throughout the rest of the night.
Katie comes first. No matter what.
Notes:
Woah. That took me four days to write. One extra since it deleted, and I had to remember wtf I wrote. Worth it though. Any who hope yall enjoyed this chapter. Both halves of my OTP are in the story officially and I'm so happy. Newt is more involved in the next one which I'm kinda excited for. Also, Keisha and Sonya come in the next chapter. So much is planned peeps, you don't even know.
Btw if you got the Will and Grace part, I love you and we should talk about the show together, and Karen and Jack :)Anyway, see you in the next chapter, bye for now <3
Chapter 3: The drive home
Summary:
A week goes by, and Newt sees Katie walking home alone. A drive later he sees where the girl lives.
Notes:
TW: Mention of Alcoholism and Suicide.
Hello again. Here with another chapter for yall. Newt is probably gonna be in the chapter more since Thomas became more depressed than I planned. Also, Sonya and Keisha come in this chapter officially and I love their relationships with Newt so I pretty happy about it.
Anyway hope yall enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Newt sat at his desk in front of the class as the room went into chaos and chatter. His students packed up their desks of pencils and notebooks while chatting loudly to each other. He watched as the kids put stuff in their draws and zipped up they're bags with a smile on his face. He loved the sight of kids going about things like this in his classroom. This was the reason he loved his job.
The man stood up and walked to the door across from his desk, taking in the scene of his classroom. Kids started to line up in front of him, talking about Barbies and knights and princesses and dinosaurs, anything kids talked about that came to their minds. He smiled at how little friend groups were forming in his class as he watched the kids, answering their questions if they asked him anything.
As the bell went, Newt moved to his left, out of the way so his students could walk out. But instead, they ran out waving goodbye to him as they crazily ran down the hall to see their families. He smiled while saying bye to his students and soon he was the only one left in the classroom. The man looked around at the now silent room and slowly made his way back to his desk, packing his things up so he could go home. He then made his way back to the door and into the hallway, locking the door behind him.
Newt walked in the hallway and through the glass doors to the building to the outside world. He watched happily as he passed his students interacting with their parents and smiled politely at them when they would make eye contact. The man did this until he made it to his car that was parked in the parking lot.
He was about to open the door after he unlocked it when he saw a certain dragon face on a backpack on his most quiet student's back in his class. She was walking on the grass in front of him, near the road that led to the highway, kicking a rock every few seconds. Newt frowned when he saw the girl walking away from him and turned his head to see where she was headed, only to find more trees, a creek and grass next to the road. When he looked back to Katie, he decided to ask her where she was going, just to make sure she's being safe. The man then opened his back door to put his work stuff in and closed it, walked around the front of his car and started a little jog to the girl, leaving his things in the car.
"Hey Katie!" Newt called out, causing the girl to turn around with a smile crawling up her face when she saw the figure.
"Hi Mr Issacs." Katie beamed as the man slowed down his jog to her, causing him to be in front of her. "Thanks again for a good day."
"Yeah, yeah you too. Glad you had a good day." He said smiling back at the girl. "Uh, Listen," he started, rethinking if he was being to nosy or not. He eyes kept going back to where the girl was heading, and he couldn't see any houses nearby. "Not that it's any of my business. But" he started fidgeting with his fingers while the girl looked up at him. Newt then finally asked as slowly as possible, "Do you live nearby?"
Katie frowned at the question, wondering why on earth her teacher wanted to know. She finally asked slowly with her eyebrow raised, "Why do you want to know?"
"Well, I just want to make sure that you'll get home safely." Newt said his voice shaking a bit, causing him to look like he was lying when he wasn't.
The girl thought the answer through, mentally shrugged her shoulders and answered his question. "Nah, I don't live near here."
"Oh," Newt blurted but his questions didn't stop there. "Are you, like, meeting up with your brother anywhere?"
Katie only shook her head while answering with, "Tom work's every afternoon expect Fridays."
"Ok..." Newt noted. "Then uhm, how are you getting home?" He asked as he crossed his arms across his chest.
Katie thought for a second before she decided to answer the question, but wondering why on earth she was being asked these questions. "Well, I follow the creek just here," She pointed behind them to the tall grass and water stream, making her teacher's head turn behind him. "Until I come up to the back of.....where I live." She left out the exacted place she lived and the conditions she was in. She didn't want to tell him everything, the girl only knew the man for a week after all.
"Right." Newt then noted again as he turned his head back to the girl. "And how long does that take?"
"About 40 minutes. 30 if I walk fast."
Newt nodded at the girls answer while shocked a bit and his eyes trailed to the side. He wondered why the girl would be getting home that way. Surely Alby would take her home since she drives her to school every morning, but the guy worked in his office in the afternoons, and he didn't want Katie bothering him while she waited for him to finish. And Alby once said when they had lunch together in Newt's classroom while getting to know one another during lunch break that the brother, Thomas, wanted her home by 5 and Alby doesn't leave work until 5:30.
"So, you walk home?" Newt asked, retreating his eyes back to Katie who nodded to the question. "Alone?" Another nod. ""Everyday?" The girl finally shook her head.
"Only on Mondays."
Newt went silent, taking in the information he received. His eyes trailed back to the side while his thoughts consumed him. He wondered why the girl couldn't get the train or bus, but her being by herself on those vehicles is even worse. The girl's only choice was to walk, and it hurt him since it was dangerous to walk next to a pretty busy road. Because anything could happen, a car crash, strangers talking to her, someone picking her up and taking her away, animals from the creek, she could get hit by a car, she could-
"Mr Issacs?" Katie asked with her head tilted to the side so she could meet the man's eyes that showed he came back to reality from his dark thoughts. "Can I go? Or do want to know anything else? Or-"
"No, no. That's, ah, that's all." Newt answered shaking his head. The girl then nodded and waved her hand at him, giving a quick goodbye under her breath before she started walking back on track. Newt then came back to reality fully when he realized the girl was leaving, with an idea in his head. "Wait, No! Don't go!" He called and caused Katie to turn around when she took five steps. He waved a hand at her to come back to him to which she obeyed the silent order and walked back towards him.
"Listen, uh," He started when Katie stood back in her spot in front of him. Newt turns half his body around to point at the creek behind him, "This creek leads to the highway, right?" The girl nodded as he turned back to her fully. "And it also comes up to a forest type place that's probably behind the fence to your house or something?"
Katie paused and frowned at the question. Well, not really. More like where I eat dinner most of the time. But we can go with that. She then finally nodded, signaling the man to continue.
"Well, um, what I'm trying to ask is, and you can say no if you want -but you should really consider it first because it could be better- is um," Newt started again but hesitated at the idea. You can't just leave her mate. He told himself. She's bloody 7 years old. She could get hurt if you leave her near the roads. Doesn't matter if it's awkward or weird or not. It's better than leaving her alone near the busiest roads in this fucking city. Just ask the bloody question Newt!
"Do you want me to, like, drop you off?" He finally asked after a moment of silence between the two.
Katie's eyes widen at the sudden offer she was given. Well, that was unexpected. She thought. Oh god. If I say yes, he'll see where I live. Crap. He's gonna be all judgmental. But then again Thomas could finally meet him, and they can fall in love and get married and stuff. But still I've only met this dude last week. I can't just let him drive me home.
Newt could see the girl was thinking about the offer and started to clarify the best he can to her. "It won't be a problem. You see I live in a neighborhood with my family near the outside of Denver and I need to drive on the highway to get there. It's called the Crank Palace. Maybe you live there or nearby. Have you heard of it?" The girl shook her head. "Well, that's ok then. But seriously it would be no problem to me Katie. I just," He signed and closed his eyes, regaining his breath while he brought his hands together. Newt finally opened his eyes and looked back down at the girl, pointing his hands at her while he steadied his breathing and said, "I just want you to get home safely."
Katie looked at the surrounding around her while she thought it over. Maybe her teacher dropping her off wasn't so bad. He might say something but wouldn't do anything about it. She liked living there and didn't mind it, even if Thomas hated it but couldn't do anything about it. And she hoped Newt could see it. But then again, the teacher worried about her and wanted her to be safe and that place wasn't the best place for a child like her to be safe. Katie looked back at the man, signaling him she didn't know what to say. Newt understood her silently plead and slowly lowered himself on his heels and rested his arms on his knees, making himself eye level with the girl once again.
"Look Katie, it really is alright with me. Plus, I want to, well, get to know you better. Since you're my student. I also wouldn't of asked if I couldn't do it or didn't want to. And God Katie, it's dangerous to walk alone at your age for that long. And next to a busy road and highway. I know you're a little more mature than you seem but it's still dangerous. Plus, sweetie, your brother probably worries about that to, and it might also kill him even more that he can't do anything about it at the moment. He's probably worried about you right now and is trying to keep himself calm on the fact that you'll get home safely. I think, and this is just my opinion, that Thomas might feel better knowing that you were driven home today. Don't you think so?"
Katie stared back at her teacher, taking in what the man said. He was right. She could see Thomas on the ground behind the counter of the glade cafe curled into a ball, trying his best to regain his breathing after having some sort of attack after ranting about how -what she thought to be- worried he was of her. Aris or Minho would be there telling him everything will be alright while Beth or Rachel would try to distract customers from the scene even if they couldn't see him. Katie could see it all.
The only thing she didn't know was that it happen an hour ago, but Thomas had an anxiety attack about something else she didn't know.
And it was the idea of him calling CPS to take Katie away since he didn't know what he was doing anymore. Aris convinced him not to do it and Minho told him the same thing Mark told him the week before. Alec hid his phone for the rest of his shift so he wouldn't make the decision. Thomas didn't care though. But the thoughts never left him, even when he didn't make the call. He didn't care if he wouldn't be in her life anymore, he just wanted her to be happy somewhere else. Somewhere far away from the sad life he lived in. The sad life he chose to live instead of in Alaska with his dad. He wanted her to have the life she deserved.
Even if he wasn't in the picture.
Katie could tell Thomas delt with a lot and she would try her best to distract him every now and then. He was her favorite person. Even if she didn't see him that much because of how much he worked, she still considered him her favorite person to ever exist. She would do anything for the man to be happy. With that thought she made the decision to take the offer Newt offered for her. She thought it would take some weight off of Thomas's shoulders, which made the decision much easier to make.
The girl nodded her head, not just for the question but for the offer she was given. Newt smiled back at her, making the girl bring a forced smile to her lips as she turned her head to walk to the man's car. Newt stood back up straight and was by her side as they walked back to the parking lot.
"Wait," Katie blurted and turned her body to the man. "Promise, you won't judge me because of where I live."
Newt nodded at the girl's statement, but she didn't believe it. Katie brought her hand up to him and stuck her pinky out to him, making the man chuckle even if the girl was serious.
"Mr Issacs, it turns serious when I pull the pinky promise stuff out. But seriously, you have to promise me that you won't judge where I live."
Newt then brought his hand to Katies, copying the position and linked his pinky with her's. "Pinky promise." He said with a smile on his face and then brought his hand away from the girl's and puts it into his pocket, repeating with the other. Katie smiled truthfully back up at him and made her way to his car, with her teacher on her heels.
Throughout the car ride, both were silent, but it wasn't awkward like they thought, it was peaceful and comfortable. Newt's eyes were focused on the road ahead of him while his ears heard and listen to a type of humming around him. He focused his hearing on the humming, thinking it was from the car but then realized it came from the girl next to him.
Newt turned his head to see Katie sitting on her knees with her back to him. Both of her hands were on the windowsill on top of each other and her chin leaned on top of both hands. He could tell her eyes were on the blue sky above them while she hummed a song he barely recognized as he turned his head back to the road ahead of him.
"What song is that?" He finally asked, causing the girl to stop her humming and come back to reality.
"Hm?" Katie hummed back turning her head to her teacher.
"The song you're humming."
"Oh that! It's a how to train your dragon theme song."
Newt frowned at the answer, wondering which theme it would be. "Really? Which one?"
"The introduction to Race to the edge." Katie answered while turning her head to look down at her fidgeting fingers in her lap.
"Ahhhh." Newt realized while nodding his head. "Now it sounds familiar."
They went silent for a few moments but in a comfortable silent. Newt kept turning his head to the girl to make sure she hadn't disappeared because of how quiet she was. He debated if he should ask a question to make conversation with her or to just leave them in this peaceful silence between them. A question finally popped in his head and then asked it, wanting to get to know her more.
"So, if you walk home on Mondays, how do you get home during the week?" Newt asked causing the girl to turn her head to him.
"Well, since you asked," Katie started. "On Tuesday's and Thursday's my friend, Amy's, dad picks me up on his way home from where he and my brother works, at the gym by the way. I know you won't care about this, but he drops me off at the Glade Cafe where Thomas also works if he isn't at the gym or helping Vince out and I get a snack with Sophie and Amy, my two best friends. Mark, the dad's, wife Trina picks them up with Madison too. Mark's little sister, well stepsister, or maybe full sister. I don't really know. Sometimes most of my friends go too, like little Minho, Chuck, Baxter," The girl gaged after she said the name, causing Newt to chuckle. "-Amy's older brother- Deedee if Uncle Ari is working or Aunt T wants some food -By the way, their real names are Teresa and Aris, I just call them that since they've known Tom since high school I think-, and Stephan if Aunt Rach is working with Tom and Aunt Bren is helping Vince, -Their real names are Rachel and Brenda, same reason as Aunt T and Uncle Ari but Aunt Bren is dating Aunt Rach, their also Sophie's mums. It's really fun. Any who, on Wednesdays, little Minho's cousin, big Minho, picks me up at the train station and we walk to the gym where he works too, with Mark and Tom. He watches me while he works for two hours until we catch the train home. And on Fridays, my favorite one, Tom picks me up from outside of school, where you saw me, I think, and we go get ice cream before we catch the train home. It's a way for him to and I quote, celebrate the end of the week with me. It's really fun."
As the girl ranted about her ways on getting home, Newt nodded along, taking the information in. When the girl said Big Minho, he wondered if it was his old best friend from high school that wanted to go into sports or something. Newt hadn't talked to the man after graduation, and he didn't know what the man did. But what made him wonder more is if he lived near Katie or in the same city Newt did, why didn't he call. But he couldn't wonder anymore since he notices the girl was finishing her rant.
"Wow, sounds like a full proof plan." Newt noted as he turned his head back to the girl who wore a smile on her face. "Um, can I ask something?" Katie nodded. "Who's big Minho? And is his last name Kwon?"
"Oh, big Minho lives a couple rooms down from me and Tom with his cousin little Minho since his parents both died, and he wanted big Minho to take care of him. He never stays there though; he's always wondering around the road and stuff. And I don't know their last names."
Newt nodded while his eyes where focused on the road again. "Ah, ok. Wait. Rooms?" He frowned and turned his head back to the girl in confusion.
"Oh," Katie blurted, realizing what she said. Women, you had one job! Wait till you get to the driveway and explain. And you blew it! "Yeah, um. Actually, don't worry about it."
"No, no, no," Newt defended turning his head to the road and back to Katie repeatedly. "What do you mean by room?"
"It's nothing."
"Katie..."
"Mr Issacs-"
"Katie, what do you mean by rooms?"
"You're about to miss the exit." The girl said with her head turning to her teacher and pointed with her hands to the road ahead.
Newt turned his head his head to see a sign a head saying:
The Dead and Cranky Inn 10km
The Safe Haven Inn 9km
The Glade Cafe 5km
The Blood House Bar 1km
Exit here ->
"Oh-" Newt said as he merged into the lane closest to the side and turned into the exit. When he read the sign again, he frowned. Safe Haven inn? Dead and Cranky inn? Does her brother own a place here? No, she mentioned he worked at a gym and cafe. He might own the cafe. Or maybe-
"Tom works there." Katie blurted as she pointed to the cafe on her right, causing Newt to come back to reality once more. He turned his head towards where the girl pointed to see a small rectangular building with a big sign on the top saying:
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
✨💚💚💚💚💚💚💚✨
✨💚The Glade Cafe💚✨
✨💚💚💚💚💚💚💚✨
✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨✨
As they passed, Newt's thoughts took over him. Making him say words before thinking, he just needed to know for some odd reason. "Does your brother work there and own it?"
"Just works there, Granpa Alec owns it. I call him that since he's Mark's stepdad, making him my friend Amy's step grandpa. So, all us kids call him that. Except for her and Baxter, who call him Grandpa. And I think Madison calls him dad or something. I don't know." Katie said while turning her head back to where Newt's eyes focused. "You can just drop me of in here." The girl stated slowly and feeling embarrassed. She pointed to another sign ahead saying:
⁔
/ 💛\
/ 💛💛\
/ 💛The 💛\
|Safe Haven|
\ 💛Inn 💛/
\ 💛💛/
\ 💛/
‾
"Is this where you live?" Newt asked, while turning into the driveway of the inn. He turned his head to see Katie looking down at her lap again. The man could tell the girl didn't want to answer just yet, so he decided too not push for a bit. They sat in a comfortable silence as Newt drove along the driveway to the check in entrance. He then parked the car on the opposite side of the glass doors, turned his car off, and turned his body towards the girl who still hadn't moved anywhere. "Katie, do you live here?" He asked more serious than before but still softly and concerned.
After a moment of silence, he swears he saw the girl move her head to nod. He felt his heart break in that moment as everything started to click in his mind. That explains why her brother works so much. And the rooms. Oh my God, did Minho move to a motel after high school? He might not have a phone. And all of Katies friends she mentioned live here too. That's why she says she had never been in a proper classroom before. Poor thing. Thomas mustn't have had money when she was born. Wait. Does Alby live here too? But he looks so successful. How did he pay for his ticket for the movie on the weekend then? And-
"I didn't want to tell you." Katie finally said with her small voice, causing the man to escape his thoughts that were jumbled everywhere. "Or anyone actually."
"Oh Katie." Newt sighed. "For how long?"
"Ever since my mum died. So, when I was about.... five months old Tom took me here." Katie answered, slowly turning her head to look at Newt. "My dad is a pretty bad person. Tom got me out of there before he did anything to me though."
"Oh god." Newt said almost crying at the girl's back story. "How bad is he?"
"He used to, like, touch my brother when he like," Katie positioned her hand over the corner of her mouth and pocked her thumb to her lips and stuck her pinky out. Newt got the message as she brought her hand back down.
Her father is an alcoholic.
"He does other stuff too, but I don't really know what. Tom won't talk about it. But when I ask though, he says Janson, my dad, puts stuff in his body and kinda did other stuff to Tom. He can't really say it without crying, so I don't really ask. And no one really knows what Janson did to him besides hitting him when he was like that. He didn't do anything to me though except for, um, one thing. When my mum died, Janson got like really bad, the worse Tom had ever seen apparently and nearly dropped me when holding me in his face, I think. Tom said Janson blamed me on why my mum died even though Tom says that it was his fault. That Janson made her to have like sad things in her mind, causing her to, like, to-"
"You don't have to say it." Newt interrupted, seeing how the girl didn't want to say but he knew. Her mother killed herself because she didn't want to deal with her husband anymore. Afraid to leave in case he hurt her. Leaving her kids to deal with him. Newt knew more then he should about that stuff. And he felt horrible on how Katie might of saw how it happened at such a young age.
"Thanks, but anyway-"
"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to." Newt interrupted again. The truth was he didn't think he could take listening to the girl's sad story without crying. He felt like crying but held back tears, seeing that the girl wore a blank face. He could feel his heart break even more while the girl spoke earlier, and he didn't want her telling him everything if she didn't feel comfortable about it.
"Nah, I kinda want to now that I've mention it. Better than just talking about it with Tom, even though everyone knows about it and is scared to talk about it. I also want you to know too. Afterall you're my teacher." The girl smiled at the man, causing Newt to show a fake smile towards the girl, but his heart started coming back together when he thought that girl was finally trusting him. "Anyway, Tom didn't want me to go through the same things he did, so he took me to live with him when Janson was moving to Alaska for, I think work. Been living here ever since. He sometimes leaves letters and stuff, saying he wants me back and threats to Tom to give me up or whatever. Other than that, I don't talk to him."
Newt only nodded at the girl in thought, his heart finally breaking in two when the girl finished her story. After a moment of silence with his head spinning with the information he received, he finally said "I'm so sorry to hear that, hon. You know what, you don't deserve him. And he doesn't deserve you, Katie. You and Thomas deserve way better than that prick."
"Thanks, really." Katie said, letting a small smile land on her face.
"So, you've only lived here your entire life?"
"Yeah. But I don't mind. I've got a lot of friends and so does Tom. And his friends that, like, knew about him being, like, beaten up also live here with their kids."
"And you're happy here?"
"Yep!" Katie grinned at the man. She now felt more comfortable around Newt now that he knew her past and where she lived. "Hey, you promised me you wouldn't judge where I live. You even pinky promised!"
"No, I'm not judging. I'm just curious." He defended but let out a chuckle on how the girl was serious one moment then happy and pouting adorably the second. As the girl smiled back a knock was heard, causing them both to jump. Newt looked up to see an older man with his knuckle to the glass looking in with a big smile. Katie turned her head around and then let out a little gasp when she spotted the figure.
"Jorge!" She yelled as she unbuckled herself, opened the door which caused the man to take a step back and hugged his legs. The older man chuckled at the girl's excitement, and he placed his hand on top of her head.
"Hola Catalina." He greeted through his Spanish accent. Jorge then bent over a bit and noticed Newt smiling at the scene and smiled back. He then extended his hand out to him for a shake. " Hey there, Name's Jorge. I help out around here."
"Hi. Newt. I'm Katies new teacher at Right Arm." Newt greeted back as he took the older man's hand and shook it.
"Oh, you're the new teacher. This one never stops talking about you." Jorge says, earning a hit from the girl that broke the hug. Both men laughed at the girl's stubbornness as she opened the back seat door to grab her bag.
"Really?" Newt asked amusedly while the girl put her arms through her bag arms and closed the back door.
"Yeah, because you're a better teacher then Alby." Katie answered with a smile on her face. Newt laughed at the answer while the girl giggled back at him. "I don't care if he knows it, you are defiantly better."
"Aw, thank you honey,"
"Ah, Catalina, I'm actually glad I ran into you," Jorge chimed in, causing the girl to turn her head towards him. "Chuck was telling every adult that hanged out around here today to tell all the kids about a code berry. Do you know what that means?"
"Oh my god." Katie blurted out. "Misty is letting us have more strawberries?!"
"I guess so-"
"Bye Mr Issacs! Thanks for the ride home and again for a good day! I'll see you tomorrow!" Katie called out as she started running away from Newt and Jorge.
"No problem! See you tomorrow!" He called back, but Katie was too busy running through the parking lot chanting strawberries to hear him. Both of the men laughed at the sight as they saw the girl vanish behind the corner of the L shaped building.
"Good kid she is," Jorge said randomly.
"Yeah, she is." Newt nodded.
"Thanks for driving her home, Hermano. Thomas will be happy to hear that she got a ride home and was dropped of safely."
"Yeah, I hope he will be." Newt answered, still staring at the spot Katie disappeared behind. He wondered about how a girl with so much light and joy could ever come from a place so dark. He wondered if she even felt sad that she didn't have a mum or dad in her life. He wondered if the girl even cared she lived in a motel.
"She told you. Didn't she?" Jorge asked, causing Newt to finally meet his eyes. He could see the older man's face drop calmly. "About, like, how..."
"Yeah, just then actually."
"Depressing. Both of them deserve better, no matter what that boy, Thomas, says." Jorge blurts out turning his eyes to the ground. "You're doing the right thing for keeping her mind off things like that though, for being so great."
Newt chuckled a bit. "Well, I'm glad I can help."
"You should be." Jorge said before laughing a bit more. "That girl can always tell if a person is good news or bad news. And you Newt are the best news Catalina can sense and talk about."
"Really? Wow, that's...." Newt felt his chest become warm at the thought. The girl loved him, and it felt good to be a reason she smiled every day. "That makes me feel all warm inside, not gonna lie."
"You know if you helped her out, you could also help her brother out a bit too. Say you into guys or something?" Jorge asked jokingly, causing Newt to chuckle a bit.
"Actually I am." Newt answers with a massive smile. He was open about his sexuality, just not to his students. And Jorge seemed to be a guy that was ok with people like him. "Fully love men."
"Oh shit, perfect then." Jorge chuckles back. "Thomas loves men and women but I think you could change his mind to fully men with at least a blowjob from you or some shit."
"Oh," Newt blurts out with a stunned look on his face but still had a small smile on his face.
"And I just made this awkward. Didn't I?"
"Little bit." And both were laughing loudly now.
"Sorry about that, Hermano."
"It's fine. I'm guessing TMI isn't really a thing around here."
"Like hell it is. It's a myth at this point." Jorge chuckled back, making Newt smile even more. "But I'll watch what I say next time if that helps."
"No, it's fine. Now I know." Newt added with a small smile on his lips. He was starting to like this guy the more he talked to him. He thought that Katie might actually be ok living here after what happened to her when this Jorge character lived around here too. But he still had a strange feeling in his stomach about the place, making him wonder if the girl was being taken care of properly.
"Well then, um, not to be rude or anything but if Vince sees you, he'll think you're staying for a night and if you're not he'll kick off at you or me or something." Jorge concluded sadly closing the passenger seat door, but Newt understood, giving the man a nod and then turned his body to the wheel.
"Yeah, yeah. I get it." Newt replied while starting the car engine. "Nice talking to ya."
"You too." Jorge said while taking a few steps back to wave off the driver. "And thanks again for dropping Catalina off."
"Anytime." Newt replied as the man started turning back to the entrance. Before he could drive off Jorge called out for him again making Newt turn his head back to see the man standing at the now opened door.
"Yeah?!" He asked over the sound of his car engine, leaning his head to his opened window so he could hear what the man would say.
"Thomas is taking care of her the best he can!"
And then he was gone. Through the glasses doors of the check in room making his way to the back room behind the counter.
Newt blinked in confusion as he watched the man disappear. He pulled up his window on the passenger side, which made the sound of his car engine disappear, making his thoughts return to him, about the girls past, where she lived, Jorge's last comment before he returned to his job. He did wonder about the girl's safety at that place. Even if the man's last comment rang in his ears over and over again. He thought about the thoughts his entire drive home, wondering if Katie really was safe at that place. Even if she looked happy, he always told himself as an educator for kids it's about the child's safety when it comes to these types of situations.
When his car pasted the Crank Palace Neighborhood sign, Newt's thoughts wondered about how the girl's future would look if she lived in a neighborhood like his. In a house with a backyard where she could run around. A room full of her toys and books with a bed in the corner covered with stuffed animals. A kitchen full of food she could eat. A living room where she could hang out with her friends and family, even Thomas. He could see it all.
And he only known the girl a week.
While these visons and thoughts clouded his mind and brain, he came up to the dead-end on Complex Road that led to his small house on the right, Sonya and Harriets on the left and Keisha's house in the middle with Sadina's car parked in the driveway. He smiled at the thought of Sadina and her girlfriend coming for dinner today since they never come. The smile was kept on his face as he parked his car in the driveway of his small house. As he turned his car off, his thoughts took over his head again and he sat in his car, wondering these thoughts for what felt like hours.
He kept thinking about how the girl looked afraid at first when they arrived at the inn but when she told him everything she started cheering up. Maybe Katie was happy to tell him, and she didn't feel forced to tell him. Maybe the girl was happy about how her life turned out. Even if it was in the poor conditions she lived in. Jorges comments kept ringing in his mind, making his chest warm again and a tiny smile creep on his face in thought.
This one never stops talking about you.
You're doing the right thing for keeping her mind of things like that though, for being so great.
The best news Catalina can sense and talk about.
Thomas is doing-
"Uncle Newtie!"
Newt turned his head to see his goddaughter, Jackie, with a smile on her face, making him smile even more. He unbuckled his seatbelt and opened his door then being met with opened arms around his waist while he locked the car. He chuckled as he hugged Jackie back, happy to see the kid.
"Hey Jackie," He greeted while rubbing her back earning a giggle from the girl. They both pulled away and Newt grabbed Jackie's little hand while starting to make their ways to Sonya's house across the road. "How was your day?"
"Good."
"Learn anything interesting?"
"Not really. But me and my friends played hide n seek tag at lunch break and I was never tagged."
"That must have been fun." Newt said and the girl nodded excitedly up at him.
"Hey Uncle Newt!" Another voice called out to the pair. They both turned their heads to see a girl around 15 walking towards them with her hands behind her back, Lizzy. Newt smiled as both him and Jackie stepped onto his sister's driveway, while his niece made her way down to him.
"Hey Liz!" He called back.
"Guess what!" She yelled excitedly. Newt gave her a questioning look before she pulled both her arms from behind her, one having a sheet of paper, and pushed it in front of her. The sheet had a massive B+ in red at the corner above her name Elizabeth Issacs. Newt chuckled at the girl's excitement and took Lizzy's test and looked through the pages, letting go of Jackies hand in the process which signaled her to hug Lizzy a hello, which she did.
"Nice. You remembered everything I talked about?" He asked while his eyes scanned the questions. Newt was Liz's personal tutor since she was doing pretty bad in school. He didn't mind doing it though, it meant he could spend more time with his niece without both her mothers pestering her around. Newt would help her with her homework, studies, assignments she had and anything she was confused on. It was a bit different then helping a seven-year-old, but he didn't care. He knew most of the stuff she was learning.
"Well, the important ones at least." She said while tickling Jackie a bit, earning a giggle out of her.
"That's good. If you just remember the main stuff and a bit of the extra's your fine. But not bad for your first test." He said as he gave the paper back to Lizzy, who was now just holding Jackies hand.
"I know right! Only been the first week and I'm passing Math's already."
"Well maybe you might not need me this year."
"Oh hell no. I need you for bloody English and Science too man." Lizzy denied earning a chuckle out of the both of them, Jackie joining in even though she had been playing with Liz's free hand.
"Guys! Dinner's ready!" A voice came from inside the doorway to the house, Sadina's. They both turned their heads to see their cousin - at least what they called her since they don't really know how they are related because of their big and mysterious family- at the door frame leaning her body outside. "Hey Newt!" She called out and waved her hand around.
"Hey Sadi!" He greeted back over Jackies new giggles since Lizzy hoisted her up and over her shoulder. The three made their way to Sadina and the girls went into the hallway of the house, their relative moving a bit out of the way for them to get through. "Any lectures today?" He asked while taking his shoes off outside, putting them on the shoe rake Sonya and Harriet owned and slowly entering and walking down the hallway beside the girl, who closed the door behind her, over Lizzy and Jackie's laughing while they walked down further away from them -Liz not putting Jackie down- and the chatter at the other end of the house.
"Only one about money and all that boring stuff." Sadina replied nicely. She was in college to become a business owner, she didn't know what to own yet, but she was getting there. The women didn't really like that side of owning a business, but she still dealt with it since it's really important.
Newt nodded at the girl's response in thought then asked, "You need any help with that? You can send me your notes if you want."
"Newt, I'm fine right now. I'll let you know if I need any help." Sadina reassured him. Newt also tutored Sadina, even if she says she doesn't need it, he helps out the best he can. He's been doing that ever since she was in third year of high school since he finished college around that time. Now she was in her second year of college and Newt still wanted to help out the best he could, he enjoyed helping her and Lizzy with schoolwork.
It was the one thing he was good at. Teaching.
"Ok then." He replied quietly, giving a small smile to the girl. Their little moment was interrupted by a lot of hellos and cheers of Newt's name, signaling the pair that they made it to the main room in the house, kitchen when you first walk in, dining table in the middle and living area on the far left around the corner of the hallway, being meet with a playing area for the kids.
Newt turned his head to see his favorite family members and their friends staring back at him with wide smiles. He chuckled as he took in the sight, Sonya being behind the counter with her apron on and plates of food in her hands, Harriet setting up the table for the 10, Keisha sitting at the furthest end with Dante on her left in his baby chair, his mother feeding him a spoon full of baby food that Newt didn't recognize, Lizzy sitting down on the end closet to him at her seat she always sat at, now looking at her phone, Jackie walking over to her mother and sitting across from her brother and Issac and Trish on the couch with their heads turned to the pair in the hallway.
Sadina walked over to her girlfriend, Trish, on the couch and gave her a kiss on the forehead, earning a gag from Issac which made Sadina slap him on the back of his head jokingly. Issac and Sadina are roommates at their college and they both worked together at the same grocery store with Trish. The girls had been dating since senior year, and they still were going strong. Issac was the manager of the store and had the girls be his main staff so they could pay for school. The three of them became really close and somehow Issac and Trish became part of the Issacs family quickly. The kids and adults liked them both and so did Newt. Him and Issac or Trish would have a chat every time their family would have dinner together, which was every night for Newt but 4 times a week for the other two. It was clear that the boy would be stuck with them for a long time, and Trish wasn't breaking up with Sadina anytime soon.
Newt stepped in after everyone got back to what they were doing and the chatter returned to the room. He made his way over to his sister that was now placing all the plates of delicious food on the counter.
"Hey Sony." He greeted with a massive smile on his face while going in for a kiss on her cheek.
"Hi." She said copying her brother's decision which meet with both siblings placing kisses on each other's cheek's. "Yours is this one." She stated while pulling away and pointing to the dinner plate she made for him.
"Ah, thanks. Smells great." He says while taking a hold of his plate gently. Newt then made his way to his seat while everyone else started walking to collect their plates of food. Dante was looking back at him with his left hand in his mouth. The man smiled at the baby and after he placed his plate down at his seat, he reached his right hand out and tickled Dante's tiny belly, earning a loud giggle out of him which caused Newt to laugh a bit to. As he sat down at the table with his food in front of him, he didn't start digging into it and taking bits of the meat and the side salad on his fork like usual.
He just stared at it. His smile slowly disappearing as a thought crept into his mind.
What's Katie eating?
Newt had the thought at the back of his mind the entire dinner. Staying quieter than usual while eating with his family. His thoughts clouded his mind about his afternoon with Katie. He was so lost in his thoughts that he couldn't remember how he got to the sink full of dishes, cleaning plates while everyone was leaving and going to bed.
Does Katie eat on the floor or something?
Does her brother even feed her?
What does she eat?
Did she-
"Hey, you ok? You were quiet during dinner."
Newt turned his head to see Sonya walking towards him from the hallway that led to the front door. She walked behind him until she was at his right side with her arms across her chest.
"Uh, nothing just school related stuff." He lied. Newt could tell that the girl didn't believe him even with his eyes back on the dishes in front of him. He told her everything, but Newt didn't know if he should tell her what was really occupying his mind.
"Come on. Tell me." She said while putting her hands over his and making Newt turn to face her. She then took a step back from him and crossed her arms on her chest again. "What's got you so quiet?"
Newt looked down in thought, wondering if he should just say it instead of keeping it in. Katie didn't say that he couldn't tell anyone, but she first looked scared and embarrassed too. He didn't want to betray the girls trust but he technically wasn't betraying anything since she just told him anything and didn't swore to him of secrecy. Newt then decided to just tell Sonya the whole thing, after all she was his sister.
"Ok, um" He started, with a little pause before he continued. "There's this kid in my class-"
"Oh my god, there's a kid in your class. I wouldn't have guessed it." Sonya joked.
"You know what forget it." Newt stated and started to leave for the door.
"I'm joking. I'm joking." Sonya chuckled while grabbing his arm, signaling him to not leave. She then resumed her position for a third time across from him. "What's going on?"
"Well," He chuckled while turning back to Sonya. "This student in my class, Katie, she's uh, she's a bit...different than the other kids."
"Like she's lower on the autistic spectrum then the others or something?"
"Not exactly. It's actually got nothing to do with like her mindset and stuff."
"Oh," Sonya blurted, frowning her eyebrows in thought. "Then what's wrong?"
"Well," He repeated, fiddling with his fingers a bit. He couldn't just blurt out that the girl lived in a motel room, he had to build it up. "You see when I first met her, she said that she had never been in a classroom or a library before."
"Huh." Sonya said in thought. "Do you know why?"
"Now I do. I saw her walking down the road alone from the school. I somehow made her agree for me to drop her off and stuff and we drove to where she lives."
"So, what's the problem?" Sonya asked. Newt could tell she was confused because her eyebrows were knitted together. "Because she might have just been home schooled or something."
"Well, I think she was or something like that. But I also saw where she lived today and..." He went quiet for a second, wondering if it was ok for him to say it. The whereabouts of where his students lived was none of his business, his only duty for them was to teach them during the hours of 8-3 on weekdays. Nothing else. But yet after seeing where Katie lived, he felt the need to let someone know or something. He finally sighed and looked Sonya in the eye, saying the sentence that he wanted to say the entire time he talked to the women as slowly as possible.
"Sonya, she lives at the Safe Haven Inn on the highway."
Sonya went silent. Her eyes widen in shock and all she could say was, "Oh." They fell in a comfortable silence between them, Sonya taking in the information while Newt waited for her to say something. "Well, that explains a lot."
Newt nodded at the women's last comment then finally met her eyes. "Apparently, she lives there with her older brother Thomas Edison."
"Edison? Like the scientist?"
"Yeah, looked him up in some files last week, don't ask how I got them, just know it's legal for me too. He changed their names from Thomas Paige and Katherine Paige around seven years ago and he's twenty-six years old, birthday being on the 25th of May and her's being on the 10th of November. Can you believe that? He isn't even thirty and he's raising a child. In an inn. On the highway."
"God. What about the parents?"
Newt answered slowly while looking around the kitchen. "The mother died when Katie was about five months old and I'm guessing Thomas was about nineteen or eighteen. Suicide apparently. Caused by the father she said. He apparently, like, drinks a lot, and I think does drugs and something else, don't really know what. He used to hit her brother, I think and was going to hit her, but Thomas took her to live with him when the dad moved over to Alaska for work. She says she doesn't really talk to him anymore."
"Wow. Talk about trauma dump." Sonya said in thought, causing Newt to look back at her. "She told you this?"
Newt nodded while turning his body to lean his lower back on the sink edge, crossing his arms in thought. "Told me when I parked on the driveway this afternoon."
"Hm." was the only thing Sonya could say while Newt just stared at the ground in thought, making the two enter another silence. He was a bit overwhelmed about the whole situation and he wasn't even it. He was just watching the thing playing out, and it killed him that there might not be anything he could do to make it better.
"I don't know what to do." He finally stated in a small voice causing his sister to look at his side profile. "After hearing the story about it, I feel like I should do something. But I don't know what. I've only known her a week and just dropped her off today. I haven't even met Thomas. But I mean, I can't just, like, you know not do anything-"
"Maybe you don't have to do anything." Sonya interrupted, causing Newt to look back at her. "Newt, mate, you're always trying to fix and protect everyone. Always putting people before yourself. Maybe this is a problem you just can't fix. And that's ok."
"But she's only seven Sony. Shes a kid. Kids deserve to have a house with a proper family. A room for themselves with their own beds. She doesn't have that. She has to share a room and bed with her brother. I mean, the girl loves to bloody read too, and she probably doesn't have that many books. She might not get enough food to eat every day. We don't even know if she eats at a table or not. She doesn't-"
"Ok, ok. I get it." Sonya said, seeing how her brother started talking fast about the subject meaning he was getting stressed. She placed her hand on his arm and rubbed up and down, calming him while he took deep breaths.
Newt still looked down, but both of his hands were clutching the side of the sink on either side of him. He finally let out a shakey sign and turned his head to look at his sister who wore the calmest face known to man.
"Look, I know I can't do anything about it. But I just want to see if I can help or something." He muttered softly, then turned his head back to the ground. "I want her to be safe. I know she's only a student but she also a fucking kid."
They stood like that for another silent moment, both in thought, before Sonya finally said the idea that popped in her head.
"Maybe you could help her out a bit." she whispered, making Newt turn his head to her. "But only for now."
"What do you mean?"
"When you drop her off next, take a look at the place. Let her show you around. Meet her friends and neighbors. Meet Thomas. Let her show you her room. Then you can see if she's ok there and maybe do something about it. Yeah?"
Newt considered the idea for a moment. He wasn't sure if the girl would be ok with it like today. She could be quieter than usual tomorrow, embarrassed about everything and regretting saying anything to him. But she could act like nothing has changed, and maybe even like the idea of him dropping her off again. He might have to wait a week since she explained her getting home plan during the week already, but it could be a start.
"What if she doesn't want me to take her again?" He still asked, turning his head back to Sonya.
"Well, you know where she lives now." Sonya answered with her arms dropping from his arm and raising them above her head then plopping them down dramatically, chuckling at the idea.
Newt just rolled his eyes at his sister's childish comment, a smile on and a chuckle leaving his lips. "Sony, I can't just rock up there, acting like the bloody police checking for bloomin drugs or some shit."
Sonya giggled a bit, making Newt feel a bit calmer than before. They laughed for a bit until Sonya finally said with all kindness into her statement. "She will. Promise."
"Maybe. I'll just have to wait a week."
"Fair enough for her. She needs to recharge from the ride this afternoon because of how boring you are."
Newt gasped jokingly as his sister burst out laughing, holding one of her arms around her stomach. This was how the pair was, they would be serious one second then make jokes the next. It was how they worked, and they didn't care.
"Rude!" He yelled over the women's giggles, not caring about his sister-in-law upstairs complaining about them to shut up so she could sleep. "You know what I can tell I'm not welcome here anymore, so I'll leave you to your dishes, wantabe Galinda." Sonya gasped at his comment as he started making his way to the front door with a smile on his face. "That's right! I went to see Wicked with my workmate Alby on the weekend," He turned around and pointed his finger at Sonya, who stood there with her mouth open. "Just to get to know him not for a fucking date!" He turned around, making Sonya start to move to follow him. "And I pulled your favorite character to put shame in you! Ha!" He yelled over his shoulder, smiling the entire time.
"Oh my god! You finally saw the movie? It's so good right? Did you like it?" She asked him while Newt opened the front door, showing her inner theatre child or more like her teenage self.
"Yeah. Was great." He replied, thinking about the event. Alby invited him during one of their lunches last week, just so they could get to know each other. Newt had an amazing time, but he didn't admit that the only reason he was wanting to see was because of his celebrity crush, Johnathan Bailey being in it. He enjoyed spending time with his new friend and getting to know him. "Alby and I... Wait don't change the fucking subject!"
"You just did!"
"Oh, my go... Thanks dip shit for dinner, go fuck yourself." He says as he steps out of the house to slide his shoes on, not tying them since he's just walking across the road.
"You're welcome, Jonny Bailey lover boy!" She yelled back laughing. Newt just rolled his eyes, embarrassed about how he told her about his crush on the actor when they first watched Bridgeton together, and flipped her off with his right hand, the other pulling the door shut. Before he shut the door completely his sister made one last comment, but it wasn't a joke it was for real. "Ask her tomorrow."
"I will" he said with a smile on his face, poking his head into the house before closing it completely. He then saw Harriet enter from the left, from the stairs, with her hand over her eye, rubbing it, and in her pjs. He couldn't hear what she was saying but he could tell she was tired. He watched as Sonya walked up to her, smiling the entire time, and wrapped her arms around her, placing her head on the women's shoulder. Newt could see her mouth sorry and Harriet patting her wife's back and planting a kiss on the head, signaling him and her wife that she forgave Sonya.
Newt smiled at the scene, one mixed with all his emotions. He kept watching as Sonya pulled away and saying something before, she walked back to the kitchen, pulling a tired Harriet with her. When they were both out of his sight, Newt started making his way down the driveway and across the road. His smile didn't leave his face, but he didn't care. It was 9:30 in the evening so no one would be staring at him weird. He just loved the warm feeling in his chest that he just discovered he had.
He just wanted what Sonya had with Harriet. He wanted someone to love him and for him to love.
He was always the type to watch romantic movies and fall in love with fictional men. He couldn't deny it anymore. When Keisha would ask about his love life, being the adopted type of mother she was -even if she was just a couple years older than him- he'd just say he's gone on a few dates but hasn't found the one for him yet. He didn't find himself looking like Sonya and Harriet with any of the men he dated. The sex would be fun -for him at least- but he wanted something more than just sex.
He wanted a relationship. And the men he would see weren't really the dating and relationship type.
Newt then found himself standing at his front door, confused on how he got there since he was so lost in thought. He then reached for his keys, unlocked the door and stepped inside his small 2 floored house, his home. As he placed his keys on the key rack and slipped his shoes of on the shoe rake, his mind clouded with his sister's last comment before he closed the door.
Ask her tomorrow.
Newt started walking up the stairs in front of him to his bedroom with ways of how he can ask Katie tomorrow clouding his mind -if he could drop her off next week. But then he came to a decision in his mind, not just about how to ask, but about the entire situation the girl was in, and he thought about this decision while getting ready for bed, it being the last thing he thought before he drifted off into a dreamless sleep.
He'll drive Katie home next week and make it clear he's willing to help her and her brother out, not caring that he hasn't even met Thomas yet.
Notes:
Woah. Finally that chapter is down. Feel so happy. Newtie is so happy and perfect, being the mama noot he is. And he is so real for having a crush on Johnathan Bailey. He's so lucky too because he's a man and their both gay. Lucky fag. (Respectfully)
Anywho, hope yall liked this chapter, since it was all about our pookie Newt. See you in the next one. Bye lovely's <3
P.S hope yall loved my sign designs hehehe 😁
Chapter 4: Mr Issacs's tour. Personal Guide - Katherine Edison
Summary:
Another week. Newt drops Katie off again, and she pays him back with a personal tour for him.
Notes:
Hi all. I'm here with another chapter. Newtie is mostly here too. Because why not, plus he wasn't in the first chapter so I'm making up for it. And he da best. Any who, everyone at the inns gets more involved in this chapter which I'm pretty happy about it. Because I love them all, and Newt's gang too.
Anyway, hope yall enjoy. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"-But I do hope she likes it. I know it's not much but it's better than nothing." Katie concludes excitedly. The girl just got her birthday buddy's present since it's in two weeks and she wanted to get it over and done with. She bought Mya a coloring book full of cops -since she said she wanted anything involving police on her wish list- and a bag of candy.
"I think she'll love it. It's a very nice choice. Well done on picking it out" Newt stated while giving the girl a quick wink and his eyes then focusing back on the road ahead of him. The Tuesday before he asked Katie if she'd like him to drop her off the following week, and she agreed. The rest of the week, Katie started to hang out with Newt during lunch breaks when she would come back from the library with a new book. Sometimes she would just talk to him during free time instead of playing with the other kids. She enjoyed his company, and he enjoyed her's.
"Thanks." Katie bragged, smiling to herself and turning her head to the road. "Do you remember where you're dropping me off?"
"Ah, yep. Why you ask?"
"Just wondering."
And the silence was back. The comfortable silence that they both enjoyed. Katie stared at the sky next to her, imaging her favorite black dragon flying next to her high above, with her favorite rider on top of him. She did this every time she was in a car or on the train, and she loved it. It felt like only she and them existed in the world. And it comforted her completely. Katie then turned her head back to her teacher that still had his eyes focused on the road ahead when she noticed where they were.
"You don't think of me differently because of that place. Right?"
Newt turned his head to the girl, shocked at what she said. "Uhh.." He blurted while merging into the private road that the inn's entrance waited. "No. Of course not. Why would I?"
Katie shrugged and turned her head to her lap. "I don't know. Just curious."
"Katie, just because you live at this place doesn't define anything about you." Newt reassured slowly as he turned into the driveway of the Safe Haven inn. "I promise nothing has changed."
"Ok good. You sound like Tom." Katie beamed happily, causing the man to chuckle. Katie was warming up to Newt and he could see it. It warmed him how she started trusting him more and more.
The man then parked in the same spot from the previous week, but instead he didn't turn the engine off. Now ask. He said to himself. You’ve been overthinking about this all-bloody week. Bout time you ask. And it's ok if she says no. Just ask Newt. Ask her-
"Thanks for the ride Mr Issacs. And for a great day." Katie thanked as she started unbuckling her seatbelt.
"Yeah, no problem." Do it now man. "Wait Katie. Um," He started, causing the girl to settle back in her seat. He started turning his head to the ground and said "Look, I was wondering ahh," Maybe this is a bad idea. I mean you can't just ask this type of question to a seven-year-old girl. Am I being too nosy? Oh god just-
"Do you mind if I look around?" He finally asked, turning his head back to the girl. Katie eyes widen at the question, not knowing what to say. "Just for a bit. I won't do it if you don't want me to. I just was wondering if I could." Katie eyes moved away from his in thought, making the man continue. "Like I said, Nothing's change Katie. I mean it really. But it's ok if you say no. I just wanted to ask."
Katie turned her head to the front in thought. "Hmmmm," Is all she said. I mean I could introduce Am's and Soph to him. And everyone else. Maybe even Thomas. Oh my god this could be how they meet in their love story! And the reason could be me! Oh my god! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yesss! Perfect!
Katie smiled brightly and turned her head in excitement back to Newt. "Ok." She agreed. "But I need to show you around."
Newt was shocked that the girl actually agreed for him to have a look around the place but smiled at the girl's excitement. "Ok then." He finally said, causing the girl to squeal and giggle loudly.
He then moved his car to park in the parking lot in front of the longer bit of the L shaped building. He parked the car in the middle lane, facing the building, and turned his engine off. He chuckled when Katie excitedly opened her car door and closed it furiously after she stepped out. She then opened the back seat car to get her backpack and throwing it on her back while closing the door. Newt calmly stepped out of his seat and watched the girl move quickly, laughing a bit the entire time.
When Katie closed the back seat door he locked the car with his keys, but before he could put his keys back in his pocket, he felt two little hands grab his free one and before he knew it, he was hunched down being slightly dragged by Katie away from his small car.
"I know where to go first." She spoke happily, making Newt chuckle while he fully pushed his keys in his pocket and just accepted being dragged by the girl. "You walk to slow. Come on!" She complained.
"I'm coming. I'm coming." He chuckled back to her.
Katie dragged him behind her to the pair of stairs that stood next to the corner that led to the check in room, complaining slightly on how slow he was. Before Newt knew it, he was standing up straight watching the girl crawl into the small opening under the stairs. He was about to say something when Katie's excited voice came to his ears again.
"Yes! Vince hasn't washed these off yet!" She yelled happily and then poked her head out so Newt could see her face again. "Come on, Mr Issacs." She said before she disappeared again.
Newt chuckled at the girl's excitement once more and took a step closer, fully facing the opening now. He then slowly bent his head down to see the girl sitting cross legged and staring at the wall with a smile on her face. She turned her head to Newt and giggled while gesturing to the wall in front of her, signaling the man that she was showing him something.
He then kneeled down slowly, shooting pain up his sore leg which made him make a little hiss to himself, and soon enough he was on his hands and knees while he crawled under the stairs to sit next to the girl. As he crawled, he turned his head to what the girl was staring at and gasped a bit when he saw multiple drawings of dragons and fairies and crystals and knights in shining armor. Anything that was in a fantasy world was on that wall. What stood out to him was the dragon drawings being the biggest and neatest out of all the artworks.
Newt then sat down next to the girl, bending his head forward a bit so he could sit comfortably. Katie watched the man trying to get comfortable and giggled more when he finally settled down in a position. She then stared back at the wall, admiring the works she has done the past few days.
"Wow." He said while his eyes scanned the wall.
"I did the dragons by the way." She said happily, making the man nodded awkwardly. "My friends Amy, Sophie and I think even Madison did the fairies. I think Chuck did this knight. Or Baxter. Or maybe even little Minho. I don't know. And little Deedee and Stephan did some scribbles just there. They all don't really draw here but when they do it's really fun."
"Well, they are all very nice." Newt chuckled. "Do you know the types of dragons you've drawn?"
"Yep!" The girl answered, while shuffling a bit closer to the wall and started pointing the dragons out. "That's a speed stinger. They don't fly, but they are very fast runners." She said while pointing to a green color creature with a red end of a tail. "I've only seen them in that one episode of defenders of berk, season 2 of riders of berk, that was on TV. I've heard they also come on in Race to the Edge, but I haven't seen the episode sadly."
She then sat up on her knees and pointed to a creature more above the two with big purple scales and a massive head with big yellow eyes. "That's a purple death. The most dangerous dragon off all time. He's in the comic series Tom got when he was a teenager. He still has them, and he gave it to me for my birthday last year. Anyway, the dragon is in the fifth one, The Legend of Ragnarök and it says that it can destroy a whole island full of Vikings. It being the end of the world. Hiccup and the gang stop him though. But it's very powerful."
"That's a sniffer dragon. It's very easy to draw since their very skinny and stuff. It's a mountain class dragon in the books and they can smell anything. And I mean anything. It appears in A hero's guide to deadly dragons and The incomplete book of dragons. I really want one, their very cute."
"That's Toothless. Well, both of them are toothless. But this one is him in the movies and this one is him in the books. He looks like a terrible terror but he's very cute. And he's my favorite in both TV and the books."
"That's Stormfly next to Hookfang. And that's Barf and Blech. And that's Meatlug with a pile of the ingredients to gronkle iron in front of her. That's Skullcrusher, Stoick's dragon. May he rest in peace. Oo! And that's Grump, Gobber's dragon. I love him to because he acts like me. And that's...."
As she kept listing dragons from the movies and books, Newt listened carefully and took in all the information the girl said. He didn't say anything about his knowledge on the creatures until she finished on a dragon called a fireworm, a little worm like dragon that would burn everything it crawled on and appeared in an episode of the show the girl hadn't seen yet. It surprised him how much the girl knew about the types of dragons in the franchise, even the ones that she hadn't been able to see yet.
"Wow. You know a lot of dragons and so much about them." He blurted as the girl sat next to him again. "But they are very good."
"Thanks. Tell Vince that because he keeps washing them all of sadly."
Newt laughed at Katie's last comment, causing the girl to giggle while looking up at her teacher.
"Katie!!! Code Berry!!!" A voice called from the rights of both. They turned their heads to see a kid Newt didn't recognize holding a toddler in her arms. Katie smiled as she saw Sophie turn her back to walk away while Stephan looked back at Katie, making the girl send a little wave towards him.
"Oh wait! Code berry!" Katie realized and started crawling out the opposite side they entered. "Come on Mr Issacs. Your gonna love these strawberries." She said as she stood up and started walking away from Newt. He followed her, his sore leg in pain from the unexpected pain all over. As he finally stood up, he stretched it out carefully, in that moment he regretted being a depressed teenager all those years ago.
Katie turned around to see Newt stretching and rolled her eyes, a grunt leaving her lips. She then stomped over to the man and grabbed his hand and started dragging him again. Newt then found himself in the same position as before, hunched down and being led by his student.
"Hurry up!" The girl complained again as she dragged him across the bottom level of rooms. He chuckled and started walking at the girl's pace, ignoring the now slight pain in his thigh. He let the girl drag him across the front of the building towards the corner he watched her disappear behind a week before, laughing at how excited she was and her telling him to keep up with her. When they arrived, she led Newt down a little hill to a creek where Sophie was crossing on the plank now, Katie not letting go of her grip on his hand.
"Uhh, are we crossing that?" He asked, worry in his voice.
"Yep." The girl answered. "Don't worry. It's safe." They then walked carefully walked across the plank. "This is also the creek I usual follow." She said as they stepped off the small piece of wood.
"Oh, that makes sense." He says back to her. She then continued leading him to the small strawberry field behind the DAC inn, still holding her grip on him.
"This is the Dead and Cranky inn." Katie gestured towards the building on Newt's left, her right since she turned around and started pulling him while walking backwards. "It's where most of my friends live. And Tom's. Alby lives there too, but he's moving out soon since he teaches at our school now. The manger, Mary, is very nice. She's also dating the manager of where I live, Vince. Even though he kinda covers it up."
Newt just nodded as the girl finished, not mentioning how he already knew Alby was looking for another place. "Do you go there often?" He asked.
"All the time. I have sleep overs with Amy and Soph and also hang out there with my friends if we're not at our mini glade which I'll show you next. Sometimes when crickets get into our room me and Tom stay there for a couple of nights. For free actually! That's how nice Mary is."
"Huh." Newt blurted as Katie showed her back to him and continued dragging him behind her. They kept walking until they reached the strawberry field, Katie spotting Misty, Darnell and the Toad talking too Alec, Lana, Mark and Trina happily.
"Hey everyone!" She called over, making all the adults turn their heads. They all then greeted her back and she let go of Newt's hand to run over to Trina's extended arms. Newt smiled as he watched the girl hug the woman and who might be her husband rubbing the top of her head playfully. He continued to walk over and stopped a bit in front of the group, awkwardly waiting for the girl to introduce him.
"Mr Issacs," The girl finally said after having a small conversation with Trina who now stood up straight, Katie turning her head over her shoulder. "This is Trina and Mark, Amy's parents." She pointed up at the pair who gave a small wave towards him, making him nodded politely back. Katie then walked over to Alec and Lana. "This is Mark's parents, well stepparents but mostly parents, Grandpa Alec and Grandma Lana-"
"Oh, please call me Lana." Lana chipped in, making the group and Newt chuckle.
"And me Alec. This kid forgets about introducing us by our proper names." Alec said, the last bit of his sentence being said while bending down and looking over the girl in front of him, causing the girl to giggle.
She then walked over to the last three she hadn't introduced. "And this is Misty, Darnell and.... Toady."
"Hey!" The toad gasped, causing the group to laugh again. Katie poked her tongue at him making the man eye roll.
"Bro, you won't tell anyone your name. We have to call you something. Would you rather be called dipshit?" Mark asked jokingly, making the man flip him off. Newt was a bit shocked about how they were swearing and showing the finger in front of Katie, not showing it on his face, but then he remembered Jorge's words from the week before, then laughing a bit while it clicked in his head.
I'm guessing TMI isn't really a thing around here.
Like hell it is. It's a myth at this point.
"Well, it's better than what you guys called Thomas when he first arrived here. Greenie. Because of his fucking eyes. I know I wasn't there, but my nickname is still better." The toad said. "But please call me-"
"Toad!" Misty chimed in, making the man more frustrated. "Or the toad. Whatever's fine."
"Man, fuck you all." The toad spat.
"Yo back to me!" Katie then yelled, making the group laugh again, including Newt. She then walked over to the front of Newt and turned to face the group of adults "Everyone, this is my teacher. Mr Issacs."
"Actually, my real name is Newt." He said, while everyone said their hellos. Alec then extended his hand out for Newt to shake which he did.
"Hope this girl is doing well at that school of yours instead of getting into the shit she does here." He says as he steps back.
"Oh," Trina huffed and slapped the old man's arm, making him laugh even more. "I bet she's fine there."
"Well, she's quiet and kinda the most mature." Newt replied looking down at the girl in front. She already had her head turned up to look at him with a smile on her face. Katie then grabbed both of his hands with her's and forced him to wrap his arms around her neck from behind, not taking her hands of his. He then looked back to the adults and continued, "All the kids run around at lunch while she happily reads a book in the corner or talks to me."
"Get out of here! Katherine Ladena Edison? Most mature? Sits in a fucking corner?" Darnell asked bluntly, pulling confusion and disbelief in his voice.
"Oh, stop it, Darnell!" Lana spat at the man.
"What? I'm just surprised." The man defended, making the group laugh more.
"Grandpa Alec. Is Tom home yet?" Katie asked the man after the adults calmed down.
"I'm sorry sweetie. He's still at the glade. Got another 2-hour shift left. One hour extra since Monday's are the nights he closes up now." Alec answers, making Katie and Newt frown sadly. Newt was wanting to meet the girl's brother to see how he's taking care of her but was disappointed that the man was working. But not as disappointed as Katie.
"Maybe you can show me where he works later." Newt said to the girl.
"Yeah, maybe." Katie pouted but then turned her head upwards so she could look at Newt. "But if not, I'm showing it next week." The girl then rushed, with a smile on her face.
"Oh, so I can drop you off next week?" He asked.
"Oh, that will be so great for Thomas." Misty chimed in happily, then the adults around them went into another conversation about Thomas and the other adults that lived around them. But the two didn't care. Katie just smiled back at her teacher.
"If that's ok with you." The girl replied.
Newt smiled brightly at his student and said, "Of course it is."
Katie's smile grew wider and then she turned around fully and hugged the man by his knees. Newt chuckled at the girl and half hugged back, smiling to himself that the girl allowed him to drive her home the next week. He was happy that he was helping out her brother with the girl a bit, even when he didn't know the man personally.
"Yo Katie!" A voice called out to the girl. Katie turned her head to see Baxter with his hands over his mouth calling for her and signaling her to come over to him. Katie smiled and turned back to the group of adults in front of her.
"I'm going to show Mr Issacs around more. Thanks for letting us eat your strawberries, Misty! Bye!" She said happily before resuming her position of making Newt hunch over his back and dragging him.
"Nice meeting you all." He said before he parted the group, hearing the goodbyes behind him before they resumed their conversation. Newt again allowed the girl to drag him into the strawberry field, not caring that his back might be sore the next day. Katie dragged the man until they stood a couple of feet before a group of children, sitting down in a bit of a circle.
"Yo guys!" She yelled out excitedly. All the kids then yelled hi's and waved at the pair while they approached.
"Who's that?" Stephan asked with his mouth covered in strawberry juice while sitting on Sophie's lap, pointing at Newt with his free hand.
"Oh my god! It's Mr Issacs!" Amy chimed in and stood up from her spot. She then stumbled over to the pair while Newt chuckled as he stood up straighter when Katie stepped to her left. "Hi mister." She said and extended her hand out.
"Hi there." He smiled and took her hand. Amy kept her eyes on him as she shook his hand excitedly.
"I'm Amy. One of Katie's best friends." She introduced herself, still shaking his hand.
"Well, it's very nice to meet you."
"Could you stop staring at him Am's?" Katie asked, causing Amy to finally let go of Newt's hand and turn around embarrassingly to walk back to her spot on the ground. Newt chuckled when he saw a bit of pink on the girl's cheeks when she sat back down and stared at her lap. "Anyway, guys, Mr Issacs, my teacher. Mr Issacs" Katie started and then walked around the little circle of kids, tapping everyone on their heads as she walked around.
"This is Baxter, Amy's older brother."
"Hey. Whatever she said about me isn't true." Baxter reassured, making the man chuckle again.
Katie just rolled her eyes and scoffed, then moved to Chuck that was sitting next to him.
"This is Chuck. His mom, Beth takes care of me sometimes."
"Hi."
"This is Madison, Mark's stepsister-"
"Actually, I'm his actual sister." Madison corrected.
"Uhhh." Newt and Katie both said together, noting that Madison was Mark's full sister. Katie then continued her way.
"This is little Minho." Katie said, making the boy wave awkwardly to Newt. He just smiled back.
"You already know Amy." Katie gestured to Amy who just waved and smiled. Newt smiled back, causing her cheeks to go more red. Katie just rolled her eyes again and continued walking around the circle.
"This is Sophie and Stephan. Aunt Rach is Sophie's mom and Aunt Bren is Stephan's mom. So, their basically siblings."
"Hello." They both greeted together. Sophie grabbed Stephans free hand and waved it towards the man while the boy had his other hand with strawberries in his mouth.
Newt just waved back at the boy and girl happily, thinking it's sweet how they weren't blood related, but they still acted like siblings. They reminded Newt of him and Sonya when they were kids, the difference being they were related. She would hug him when she was excited, scared or sad and he held her hand all the time. It warmed him when the memories were flashing before him, but he was brought back when Katie's voice came back with another name.
"And this is Deedee. Say hi Dee." Katie then said, picking up the kid from behind and wrapping her left arm around the girl's torso and swinging her legs so the back of her knees rested on her right arm. Katie then walked over to Newt with Deedee twisted in her arms.
"Hi!" Deedee said happily, which made Newt smile more as he looked down.
"Hi." He greets back then turned back to all the kids. "It's lovely to meet you all. But please call me Newt. I'm not your teacher so."
"Can you hold Dee for a second? She's like really heavy. No offense Dee. Plus, she wants you too." Katie said while gesturing to Deedee who had a big smile and was nodding towards Newt.
"Um, ok then." He hesitated. Newt then bent his upper half towards both girls and wrapped his arms around the toddler. Deedee giggled during the transfer, making all the other kids laugh too. Newt then stood up straight with the kid in his arms and sat her on his hip, causing the girl to wrap her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.
"Wow you're really strong." Deedee blurted making Newt turn his head to the girl.
"Why thank you." He chuckled back to the now smiling girl.
"Newt, would you like some strawberries? They're very good." Chuck asked, extending his closest arm towards the standing man. All the kids started encouraging him with pleads and begs, making the man laugh even more.
"Well, I guess I should since you guys really want me too." He agreed, earning a few cheers from the kids.
"You can sit down if you want." Sophie blurted and gestured to where Katie stood next to her and Stephan, making her friend walk over to her other side to sit in between her and Amy.
Newt simply nodded and took a seat next to Sophie and Stephan, moving Deedee to sit next to him but then to his lap since she started complaining. Baxter then pasted him a massive strawberry for him to take to which he did. He then brought the strawberry past is lips and bit a chunk of it. The group of kids stared at him, waiting for a reaction from the man but Newt was to focused on how the strawberry tasted. Then it hit him, it was the best strawberry he had ever tasted.
"Oh my god. This is amazing." He said surprisingly before taking another huge bite.
"I know right. Misty, Darnell and Toady make the best strawberries ever." Madison grinned happily.
"Me and Maddie help them out sometimes." Little Minho chimed in, making the man nodded.
"Hey, you're not the only ones that help!" Amy accused, putting her arms on her hips as she looked at the boy one over from her right. "We all help! Sometimes!"
"Ok, ok." Madison chimed in. "We get it. Calm down drama queen."
The group started laughing loudly while the girl gasped, then crossed her arms.
"Aunt Mads don't call me that!"
"Sorry, but you are." Maddison defended as her niece turned her head from her dramatically.
"By the way, she's our aunt, well me and Am's aunt." Baxter clarified, while Newt nodded.
"Well, these are bloomin fantastic. The best strawberry I've ever had." Newt then said after the kids calmed down, finishing off the berry.
"Newt, would you like to come to our mini glade with us?" Stephan asked with his small voice.
"Yeah! You'll see where we sleep sometimes and play and stuff." Deedee chimed in, standing up and turning around on his lap so she could face him.
Newt was about to say something about how he just sat down but before he knew it, he was receiving desperate pleases and the sight of kids with their hands together in prayer symbols. He chuckled a bit then looked over to Katie, who just had big puppy dog eyes looking right at him. And when he saw that, he just had to agree.
"Oh, what the heck. I would love too." He spoke. All the kids around him cheered and started standing up and running for the woods before them. Amy had a bag of strawberries in one hand and little Minho had a bucket full of the same food in both his arms. Baxter didn't have anything, he just started running after the other kids. Chuck took Deedee in his arms when she started stumbling to follow and Sophie placed Stephan on the ground and started running too, leaving her brother. But Maddison came over to the toddler and held his hand. Them and Chuck then walked over to where the other kids were running too.
Newt had a confused look on his face and turned his head to Katie who only stood up while he mentally asked a question to which she answered.
"It's in the woods. A bit far away but all the adults know where it is, don't worry." She said as the man stood up to.
"Ok then."
"Come on. Your gonna love this." She said as she took his hand again but not dragging him just walking with him.
And he did love it. Not just the place he spent what felt like hours at, but all the kids he was surrounded by. He felt pretty weird about the fact he was a grown man hanging out with children, but then again, he was a teacher, and this was what he did for a living. But he wasn't getting paid for this, he was just handing out with the friends his student always spoke off. And he actually enjoyed himself.
Newt watched the kids play tag and draw some pictures on the tree that was knocked down and chopped vertically in half. He gave the kids piggyback rides, lifted kids onto his shoulders, sat with Stephan and Deedee when the other kids played hide n seek and ate more strawberries. He got to know the kids more and more, their stories on how they got to where they were and their likes and dislikes. He listened to the kids rant to him about random stuff, but he didn't mind, just smiled brighter than ever before.
He thought about how Lizzy, Jackie and Dante would get along with these kids. He could see little Dante sitting with Stephan and Deedee playing with the grass or drawing scribbles on paper. He pictured the three sleeping next to each other in one crip and Deedee and Stephan holding his hands on either sides while he practiced walking. He could see Jackie hanging out with Minho and Madison while they happily walked side by side or play tag together. He could see a picture of them laughing loudly until their stomachs started to hurt and the three helping out the three strawberry growers on the field, talking about what ever came to their minds.
What stood out to him the most was how Lizzy was older than all the kids here. She might feel more mature then the other kids. But then he thought about how she would play with Dante and Jackie all the time, even if she wasn't babysitting for them. He then thought that Lizzy might actually have fun hanging out with these kids and smiled at the thought of her sitting next to Chuck and Baxter, talking about anything. He could see her playing with Katie, Sophie and Amy, playing anything from duck, duck, goose to a drawing competition.
Newt then thought that Katie and Lizzy would actually get along well since they both liked dragons.
"-But I do like how she is in the movies. Because Hiccup does deserve someone to love. But it's still annoying how Astrid wasn't in the books. I still love her though. And Stormfly." Katie concluded her rant as they made their way across the plank the kids set up in the forest for the creek. They then stepped into the open field of grass and dirt. Katie was holding Newt's hand again which became a habit to the girl the entire afternoon. Newt just nodded as the girl finished her rant.
"Hey, look." Katie said and pointed towards the BBQ and sitting area. Newt looked over to see all the kids sitting on a little blanket on the ground or on a few benches or just walking over to the group. He also saw lots of adults, more than he expected. Some of them were talking to the kids, others to each other and two cooking something on the stove.
"Come on, I'll introduce you to everyone." The girl said and then brought her free hand to Newt's hand she was holding, making him get dragged by her again. He chuckled as the girl started pulling him with all her strength. "Come on!" She complained loudly.
"Your very bossy. You know that right?" He blurted but the girl didn't answer him, and she continued to drag him towards everyone.
"Everyone!" She called out, causing all the adults to turn their heads towards the pair.
"Katie!"
"Wahey it's Katie!"
"Oh my god. Who's the guy?"
"Hey now quiet kid!"
"Wait, I think I know that guy?"
"Thomas is still working hon. Sorry."
"Oh my god, no, no."
"Well, well, well. The teacher is back. Hey Hermano"
"Teacher?"
Voices came from that spot until both Katie and Newt stood in front of them. The girl then let go of Newt's hand and stood in front of the group.
Teresa - with Deedee on her knee-, Beth, Brenda -Stephan on her knee too-, Rachel, Aris, Minho and little Minho were sitting at the only table in the area. Gally, Jorge, and George were standing near the stove while Winston and Frypan worked. Alby, Alec and Mark had beers in their hands while standing in a circle near the full table. Trina, Baxter, Chuck, Misty, Darnell, Lana and The toad were sitting at the bench next to the table. And Amy, Sophie and Madison sat on the blanket on the ground.
Newt look at everyone who was now staring at him, smiling awkwardly and waiting for the girl to say something.
"Everyone, this is my teacher, Mr Issacs." Katie finally said, which earned waves and hellos from everyone in front of the pair.
Newt just waved back while scanning the crowed. He noticed his co-worker Alby standing up but looking down, probably embarrassed on how his coworker and friend has now seen where he lives. Newt decided to push past it and said, "Actually, please call me Newt."
"Oh my god! Newt?!" Minho yelled out and standing up from his seat. He then walked over to the pair with a shocked look painted across his face. Newt just stared at the man but then realized who it was.
"Minho?" Newt asked in shocked. They then both burst out laughing and Minho went in for a hug, Newt hugged back in disbelief. Everyone just watched with a bit of chatter floating around as the two friends reunited then finally chatter filling the air again. Katie just stood there awkwardly next to the two until Amy came over and showed her a flower she picked up.
"Long time no see man." Minho said as he pulled away. "How ya been?"
"Oh, you know. Better. You?"
"Could be better but pretty good."
"Great. That's great."
"God this is such a coincidence."
"I know. What have you been up too? If you don't mind me asking." Newt chuckled nervously. He couldn't believe that his old best friend from high school was standing in front of him. He felt so happy to finally see his one friend -beside his sister- again after so long of no texting.
"Oh, not at all, shank." Newt chuckled at the old nickname they use to give each other, making them both remember the slurs they use to say. "Just been hanging out around here all these years. Before you ask, yes, I went with the gap year plan, was actually enrolled at Yale where you went for sport science and stuff, was planning on going the next year, but then my aunt and uncle pasted, car crash. I swear to god if you say sorry, I'll punch the klunk out of ya." Both chuckled at the man's little warning. "You didn't know so it's fine. Anyway, they left me in charge of my little cous over there." He pointed over to where little Minho was sitting, talking to Madison who sat on the ground and looking up at him. "Don't know why but maybe because I'm his god father and he's named after me. Anyway, somehow all their money was lost, and I ran out of mine, got fired at my job, the manager hated me, and I hated him, it was a win win. So, I got a job at a gym twenty minutes on the train from here and another job at the cafe just up there. Been living here ever since."
Newt nodded along to the story and when the man finished, he just said, "Well that explains a lot."
"Yeah, sorry I didn't text you. I knew you were living here after Yale. Can't afford a phone."
"Hey, don't worry bout it. Now I know where you are. I'll come visit more often."
"Oh god that will be great. We need to catch up. Anyway. How about you? You doing well? No relapses?"
"Min. Don't worry. I'm better now." Newt reassured him. Minho knew that Newt had a lot of problems as a teenager, so he was always worried about the man. He kept wondering during his years at safe haven if Newt was still walking around breathing and doing ok. It warmed him on how he could tell Newt was doing better.
"But I don't want to talk about that. Not in front of this one." Newt said while gesturing towards the girl who was staring at the flower, Amy being long gone. Katie then looked up at both the men confused.
"What?" She asked, making both men chuckle.
"Katie, go have some food. I'll take care of our friend here." Minho said to the girl.
"Ok, but I'll be back soon Mr Issacs. I want to show you one more place before you go." Katie stated then she made her way to Amy and Sophie for some left-over strawberries.
"Ok," Newt said back to the girl before she left.
"So, I'm guessing you did the teaching thing?" Minho asked his old friend.
"Yeah. Better than expected." Newt chuckled. "Always thought I would teach highschoolers though but changed to elementary and learning difficulties during 2nd year."
"Nice. You suit that role."
"Thanks Min."
"Hey, how's Son by the way? Haven't seen her since the summer before you left."
"Oh yeah she's great. A writer now. Writing a novel at the moment. A sequel to her first novel ever. I'll get a copy of both for you if you want."
"Yes! I promised her I would read her books when she becomes a writer, and I don't read. Ever. So please and thank you."
"No problem."
"She still single?"
"Min..."
"What? I'm just asking."
"No. She's actually happily married to her wife Harriet, and they've adopted a teenage girl named Lizzy."
"Wait. Wife? She's a lesbian?"
"Actually, she's pan."
"What?! How come I never knew that!?"
"She literally came out to you when we were sixteen, man! How can you not remember this?!"
"I was drinking all the time at sixteen Newt! Keep up!" Minho yelled while Newt squeezed his eyes as he laughed, tears starting to roll down his face making Minho laugh more. He missed this, the conversation's him and Minho would have that led to them both having trouble breathing and on the floor crying. He missed it and he was glad to experience it again.
"Man, I needed that." Minho said as they finally calmed down.
"Me too, honest." Newt said while wiping a tear off his cheek.
"Yo Alb's!" Minho yelled over his shoulder towards his friend. Alby looked over at the pair then rolled his eyes and turned his head to the side in annoyance. "How come you never said you worked with my friend, Newtie boy?!"
"I didn't fucking know!" He yelled back.
"I mentioned Min about five times!" Newt chimed in.
"I didn't think it was the same person!"
"I mentioned his last name like twice!"
"I don't know what this mother fuckers last name is."
"It's Kwon you fucking dick." Minho yelled out. Alby just shook his head while turning towards his friend, Gally, and flipped both boys off, making the pair laugh even more.
"Man, Tomboy would love you." Minho said when they both calmed down again.
"Would he really?" Newt asked.
"Yes." Minho reassured. "He would absolutely love you. Maybe even I bit too much if you know what I mean." He continued, wiggling his eyebrows a bit, making Newt's eyes roll while looking away from his friend. It was clear to Newt that Minho was a bit drunk. "What? Your basically his type, gay, blonde, tall, British. I mean come on. One night with him inside you and fucking you, you'll be begging him not to stop even if you're out of cum."
Newt chuckled nervously and a bit shocked at the use of words his friend said but then remember again the 'TMI doesn't really exist here' thing, so he laughed even more.
"Min, stop. I don't date anyone that's a parent to any of my students." Newt finally said after calming down.
"Well, technically he isn't a parent. He's a brother. So, it's fine. Plus, he does the shit you liked in your fantasies that I regret asking about." Newt chuckled at the memories of them at sleep overs talking about their crushes and celebrity crushes and their fantasies. Minho then continued, "I've heard stories about him, about how he goes like sweaty slow while inside with his tongue doing works in your ear or something, and he apparently bits and sucks like everything. He's bi by the way. Or how he can go like hurtfully fast from behind and front. He's the whole package. You would definitely enjoy him my guy."
"And he's told you this."
"No, he leaves me the numbers of the chicks he goes out with, not the guys. He's definitely a bit gay though. I caught him once sucking a mans dick, wasn't pretty." Newt chuckled at Minho, because of how he stared at the ground with flashbacks of the imagines that came across his face. He then snapped out of it and said, "Anyway, they tell me how he did it to them and I try and do it better. It's how we work on nigh outs and dating. Just until we both find the one or someone we actually like. And he'll definitely like you."
"Wait so, you two are basically Barney and Ted from How I met you mother, only you both like fucking women, or in Thomas's case men and women, and then leave them the next morning and don't call them. Only until you both settle down or something."
"Yep. It's, as are icon Barney would say it, legendary. He's Barney and I'm Joey, since he kinda does the same. And when we both settle down; we will turn into Marshell and Chandler."
"God, never have I ever been happier to be a Will Truman instead of a Joey Tribbiani in my life." Newt chuckled loudly, making Minho laugh too.
"Well, Newton Issacs, let me tell you this. Thomas Edison is definitely your type. He'll be head over heels for you. Plus, he's muscular, a bit tan, dark brunette, he takes good care of kids and there's proof that he's good at sex, fucking and blowjobs. Maybe even hand jobs. I'm telling you; this is the man for you, Newtie." Minho stated while wiggling his eyebrows at the man again, causing Newt to just look annoyed at him.
"Big Minho, are you making fun of Gally's eyebrows?"
The boys turn to see Katie staring up at them while chewing on a strawberry and holding the bit's she hasn't eaten yet in her left hand. Minho then burst out laughing as he took in the girl's question, making Newt chuckled a bit again.
"Man, I love this kid." He said while bending a bit down and poking the girl's sides, causing her to giggle. Newt smiled at the sight until Minho stood back up straight and turned back to his friend. "Well, I'm hungry for some burgers. I'll leave you too be." He stated and started walking away from the two. "Nice seeing you Newtie!" He called out.
"You too! I'll come around more often!" Newt called back.
"That will be amazing!" Minho yelled over his shoulder. Newt just smiled as he watched his friend walk to the BBQ. He then turned his head back to Katie who now had finished the remaining of her strawberry.
"Come on." She said while walking up to Newt's hand and grabbing it. "I want to introduce you to some people. Then I can show you, my room."
"Oh, ok. Will Thomas be ok with you showing me your room?" Newt asked while the girl started leading him to the to the BBQ.
"Yeah! He'll be fine with it." A pause. "If we don't tell him."
Newt chuckled as they stood in front of the BBQ, watching three men talking while two worked with the food on the stove that Newt didn't recognize. But Katie knew them very well.
"Hey guys!" The girl called out causing the guys at the stove to turn their heads.
"Hey Katie. Want a burger?" Frypan asked towards the girl.
"No thanks." Katie answered. She then turned her head upward to her teacher. "Do you want anything, Mr Issacs?"
"Ah, nah, I'm alright now, thanks."
"Really? Frypan and Winston make the best burgers."
"Do we now?" Winston asked. "Because you were complaining about how tasteless they were two nights ago."
"Well, Frypan does."
"Hey." Winston gasped, making Frypan laugh at the girl's sass and Katie giggle. Newt just chuckled and extended his free hand out to both guys.
"Names Newt by the way." He said as Frypan took his hand.
"Siggy, but please call me Frypan. Everyone does." Frypan introduced as he shook Newt's hand. Winston then extended his hand out for Newt which he took after he'd let go of Frypans.
"Winston." He said as he shook Newt's hand and retracted it back to the meat on the stove.
"They cook everything around here." Katie said. "They're also the cooks at the cafe."
"Really?" Newt questioned, earning a nod from Winston while he turned his head back to the food in front of him. But then a thought came to Newt's mind. "Wait. If both of you are cooking here-"
"Thomas is just cleaning up and serving coffee at the glade. Well, I think so." Frypan interrupts, reading into what was about to be asked then getting back to the food to. Newt just nodded his head, while his eyes scanned to the people behind them. He recognized one of them to be Jorge, the man that talked to him the previous week. He smiled as the old man's eyes fell on his, causing him to smile too.
"Hermano, fancy seeing you here again." Jorge happily greeted causing Newt to chuckle again. "Hey George, Gally." He said as he turned his head to the two younger man next to him, pulling them out of a conversation. "Newt," He continued while the two men smiled at Newt and Katie. "This is my nephew, George." George extended his hand out towards the man, Newt taking it then letting go. "And this is my dear friend, Gally."
"Nice to meet you." Gally said as he extended his hand out to Newt then shaking it. "Jorge and Katie say you're a teacher."
"Yeah."
"Nice. Do you think I would make a good teacher?" Gally asked as he let go of Newt's hand.
"Gally, stop making everything about yourself." George warned.
"What I'm generally curious." He defended causing the group of men to laugh.
As Gally started rambling on how he might make a good teacher, Katie tugged Newt's hand that held her's. He looked down to see the girl motion for him to kneel down, to which he obeyed since the three men went back into conversation. He then bent down on his good knee and waited until he felt the girl's hand over his ear.
"He's the one with weird eyebrows." Katie whispered into his ear. Newt chuckled as the girl pulled away and looked back up at Gally. He had to admit, they did look pretty weird.
"They are kinda different." He said as he turned his head to Katie, causing her to giggle at the statement.
"By the way, Gally is dating Chuck's mom Beth and George is Stephan and Sophie's uncle, Aunt Bren's brother." The girl stated while Newt nodded along to the information, not moving from his spot. "Gally is also a builder and is very great with Chuck. And George is a trainer at Big Minho and Tom's gym."
"Got it. Thanks."
"No problem." Katie smiled then turned her head to look over her shoulder. She then brought it back to look at her teacher and continued. "There's a few more people left to meet, then we can go to my room."
Newt then stood up straight and started to follow the girl as she walked, not letting go of her hand. "Nice meeting you." He said over his shoulder.
"Same here." George stated. "And I'm sorry about him."
"What?" Gally questioned "I was asking a...."
Newt couldn't hear what the guy was saying over the hello's the girl got as they approached the table full of people he didn't know. He noticed little Minho was now sitting next to Madison on the blanket next to the table, taking about something he didn't know. Katie then let go of his hand and walked over to one side and left him to stand at the head only.
"Mr Issacs, this is Aunt T and Uncle Ari-"
"Girly, you gotta introduce us by our names." Teresa interrupted. "But please call me Teresa or Tess. I don't mind." She gestured to Newt as she puts her cigarette out.
"And me Aris." Aris then said while cleaning a bit of food off Deedee's chin, who still sat on Teresa's lap. Newt found it disturbing how the women was smoking around the kids. And the fact that another woman at the table was too, but he didn't think about it much till Katie spoke again.
"Their Deedee's parents." She stated as she walked to the other head of the table. "This is Beth. Chuck's mom and Gally's girlfriend." She gestured to the women that sat at her left. Beth just gave a little wave to Newt, making him nod his head towards her. Katie continued to make her way around the table. "And this is Aunt Bren and Aunt Rach."
"Well," Rachel started. "Brenda," She stated as she pointed with the hand that held her cigarette at her girlfriend and stepson, Stephan. She then pointed to herself. "Rachel."
"Hi, Newt." He said as Katie made her way to his side again.
"Aunt Rach, Aunt T and Uncle Ari were friends with Tom when they were teenagers." The girl stated as she took Newt's hand again. "And Beth was Tom's first girl work friend."
"Wait. I thought I was. Beth is that true?" Rachel questioned.
"I don't really know." Beth answered shyly.
"Your shy as fuck though."
"Rach..." Brenda warned while feeding Stephan a spoonful of baby food.
"What? I'm just saying." Rachel defended. "No offence Beth." She informed Beth who gave a slight nod and smile, signaling she wasn't offended.
"Didn't you know him longer though, darling?" Brenda asked as she dipped her spoon into a bowl full of baby food.
"Well, yeah....."
"Oh yeah." Beth realized in thought. "You have."
"You know what, let's just say we were both his first girl work friend. Even though we've been great friends for so long."
"Yeah, stop making lies up Kitty." Teresa chimed in, earning the group to laugh a bit.
"Sorry." Katie giggled.
"Are you enjoying this one's company Newt?" Brenda asked Newt when everyone calmed downed a bit.
"Ahh, yes." Newt smiled. "It's been a lovely afternoon with Katie."
"Good." Brenda said and smiled while feeding Stephan with another spoonful of food.
"Hope she's behaving well at that school of yours." Teresa chimed in, while placing Deedee on the table to face her.
"I am!" Katie blurted out causing Newt to nod in agreeance. "Really!"
"We believe you, sweetie. Don't worry." Beth said to the girl. Katie just rolled her eyes and turned her head away from the group. Newt smiled at the girl's annoyance.
"But Newt. Is she behaving through your eyes? Because we need your approval." Aris chimed in while looking the teacher up and down with a pair of curious and strong eyes. It wasn't because he disliked the man, he just kept thinking bad reasons for the man's presences.
"Don't worry she's doing fine there." Newt reassured.
"Good that." Aris said sternly. Newt just nodded and turned his head to where the girl was looking.
Teresa turned her head to her husband and raised her right eyebrow while mouthing a really to him. Aris just stared at her, signaling her that he knew what he was doing. Everyone knew that the man was just as protective of Katie as Thomas was, and it didn't stop him from being protective when the group would meet someone new.
"Let's go to my room now. You've meet everyone that I wanted you to meet." Katie then said while starting to walk away, dragging Newt with her.
"Ok then." Newt chuckled, then turned his head back to the table of adults. "Lovely to meet you all."
"You too."
"Take care."
"Same here."
The group of adults said their goodbyes as Newt and Katie made their way back up the hill towards the building.
"I'm going with them." Aris stated as he stood up from his seat.
"No, Aris. It's fine." Brenda then defended.
"Leave them be." Beth chimed in.
"Yeah babes, don't worry about it." Teresa then said as Aris started to walk up the hill.
"I know, I know." Aris then said while turning his body towards the girls and kids. "It's just.... Look, I know he means well. Really. I do. And Katie seems to like him, and she hates nearly everyone that isn't from these shitholes. But I just want to make sure that he isn't going to do anything that'll make Thomas want to kill himself."
"How will this Newt person make Thomas more depressed and fucked up than he already is?" Brenda asked as she placed Stephan on the table in front of her, making him copy Deedee's position. "The man's just hanging out with his student. What harm is that gonna fucking do?"
"Don't you think it's weird? How he's just letting the girl drag him around and introducing him to everyone."
"You know, he has a point." Teresa then said.
"Look Aris," Beth started. "It might be weird, but we don't know his side of it. Like maybe he wants to be dragged around. Or like, I don't know, make sure she's ok here or check if she's being properly taken care of. Maybe he wants to help her out."
"But you guys don't get it. What if he calls CPS?" The girls went silent. "Exactly. If he calls them, they'll question Thomas. He'll somehow blurt out that all he does is work, just to pay for that fucking school. Then they'll take her away from here and put her in a foster family, leaving him here, making him even more depressed. And soon enough, he's going to overdoes in fucking drugs, or jump of the top level of Safe Haven, or even shoot himself in the head. Then where's that going to leave Katie? Without her brother and-"
"Babes. Calm down." Teresa interrupted as she reached for his hand. Aris didn't resist as he felt Teresa squeeze his hand while he looked at her eyes. She then forced a smile on her face and said, "We get it."
"You know what." Rachel chimed in. "Fucking go for it. Warn him or some shit. Make sure he knows that that girl is happy here and the consequences that'll happen if he calls that shithole."
Aris smiled at his friend, making her hold her hand up in the air, her palm facing him. He chuckled at the sight and brought his hand to hers, making a clap sound as both hands collided. His other friends nodded as Rachels comment finally sinked in.
"I'll see you guys in a few." He then said, giving a quick kiss on Teresa's hand and started walking up the hill.
"Wait, babes. Could you get-"
"Yes, I'll get Deedee's toy, Ricky."
"Thanks. Love you."
"Love you too." Aris concluded as he walked up the hill towards the building.
He knew Newt meant well, since all of Katie's stories about him were about how great he was, but he could tell the man was wondering a lot of things. He just hoped that it wouldn't be anything bad for the Edison's. And the last thing we wanted to see was Thomas's body laying cold on the ground in front of him. If this Newt guy was going to call CPS, Aris just knew that he would see one of his oldest friends, possibly the brother he never got, lay dead in front of him.
He loved Thomas, and he didn't want the reason he left the world to be of suicide because the one reason he still lived was taken from him. Aris loved Katie too, everyone did. That girl was his second daughter at this point. He didn't want her to grow up without Thomas. They were both very important to him. And seeing the image of Katie's eyes full of tears as she was being taken away and Thomas dead in front of him not even a week later haunted him. And it would be because of that man Katie was holding hands with.
He didn't want Thomas to end up like his mother, Ava.
He didn't want Katie growing up without her family.
He didn't want it all to be because of a person he could be friends with.
And he didn't like the idea of his family being next.
Aris turned the corner to see Katie and Newt at the bottom of the middle stairs that was closest to the girl's apartment about to walk up. He then started walking towards them in a speed walk speed, wanting to catch up.
"Yo! Kitty!" He yelled to get their attention. The pair turned their heads towards the voice to see the man walking towards them. Katie smiled and got of the first step while Aris smiled back as he caught up with the pair and said, "Thought I could join you guys."
"Yeah, sure." Newt said while the girl hugged her friend by the knees. Aris smiled at the man and hugged the girl back, then had an idea come to his mind.
"Hey Kitty." He said to the girl as she pulled away. He placed his hands on both of Katies shoulders and looked down at her. "You wanna race up to your room?"
"Yeah!" The girl answered excitedly.
"Ok. Ready. Set-"
Before Aris could continue the girl bolted up the stairs, giggling loudly. Newt moved out of the way so she wouldn't bump into him. He laughed as the girl ran up the stairs.
"Hey!" Aris yelled while starting to jog up the stairs, trying to catch up. Newt just grinned widely while he followed the pair. He could hear the girl's giggles and Aris's voice acting like he's exhausted just to make the girl laugh more. He smiled to himself as he continued up the steps to the third and last level.
"Hurry up Mr Issacs!" Katie called out over the railing on her home level while her teacher stepped on the massive step that connected the stairs together. He chuckled at the girl's excitement while he made his way up the last pair of stairs before the two. "You lost by the way." Katie giggled.
"Darn it." Newt said as he took his finally step on the balcony. "Did you win at least?"
"Yep. Uncle Ari is very slow." Katie answered.
"Well, you're always full of energy. Not my fault I'm an adult with a tiring job." Aris chimed in while the girl giggled, causing Newt to chuckle once more.
"Come on." Katie stated as she took a few steps and grabbed Newts hand again. "I'll show you my room." She said as she started leading Newt towards her room down the balcony. "Then you can go home and have dinner with your family."
"And after this, your having your dinner. Tom will get a bit mad if you haven't eaten anything when he gets home." Aris reassured as he walked behind the pair. Katie just gave a quick nod to the man.
They walked for about two minutes until they reached a pale-yellow door with a 305 in the center of the top half. Katie then removed her hand from Newt's and placed both of her hands on the doorhandle. She tried to twist it open, but the door was locked. Newt was about to ask if she had a key for the room, but Aris caught his eye, giving him a quick shack of the head, reassuring what Newt thought to be that she didn't have a key, meanwhile to Aris it was letting him know that she knew what she was doing.
But before Newt could say anything else Katie groaned and rolled her eyes as she took two steps towards the window on the right of the three. She reached over the little air vent and placed her hand on the glass, not caring about the smudge and handprint she would leave after use. The girl then slid her hand across to her right, making the glass window open a bit. She then placed her other hand in the opening between the glass and wall and pushed the rest of the sliding window to her right.
Newt watched in awe as the girl opened the window effortlessly. He looked at Aris with amazed eyes, the other only giving him nods and a smile. He turned his head back to see the girl grunting as she tried to pull herself up into the opened area with help from the air vent.
"Here let me help you there." Aris chimed in as he bent down to grab the girl's waist. He then pulled her up, so she stood on the still of the window. His hands hovered over her hips as she sat her butt where her feet were, her hands gripping the wall and window on either sides of her, and slid her legs into the room. Aris then took his hands back to his sides and straighten up his stance as he watched the girl jump into her room safely.
"Thank you!" Katie yelled out from inside the room. There was a pause from inside, signaling the boys that the girl was looking around the room and standing up from her jump. Then a "Oh my god!" followed by a loud and long annoyed grunt from inside.
"What's wrong?" Newt asked. "Hit your head or something?"
Aris turned his head to Newt as soon as he asked his second question. And just by that look and the question, he knew that Newt was thinking things about the girl, and he had to do this warning thing now. But before he did, Katie poked her head out the window with an annoyed look on her face, making Aris turn his attention back towards the window.
"The room is a shithole. A mess, like Hiccups fucking work office in Gobber's shop." Katie stated, taking both adults by surprise on her choice of words. "Imma clean it really quick then I'll show you it, Mr Issacs."
"Ok." Newt chuckled nervously as Katie gave a quick smile and nod while she closed the window of her room. Newt then turned his head to Aris and asked, "Does she always swear like that?"
"Ahhh...." Aris hesitated. He considered lying to the man, saying she never swears, and it just slips out sometimes, or tell the truth saying she does a lot. An inappropriate amount for a child to. "Not really." He finally said, half lying half not. "I mean the adults here aren't really aware of their language around their kids, but the kids know, and she knows not to say stuff like that."
Newt just nodded and turned his head to the ground a bit. Aris just stared at the man's side profile, regretting saying his last comment.
"Not that it's a bad thing or anything." Aris blurted, making the man look back at him. "Like, the adults might curse around the kids here, but they do take care of them really well."
"I'm sure they do." Newt said, letting a smile appear on his lips. Aris just nodded his head and turned to look around the place, letting an awkward silence in the air cover both men.
Aris debated if he should say something, his warning that he rehearsed in his head for the past five minutes or anything at all. He debated for a second, thinking of ways he should start this or on how he wanted to explain his feelings. He thought about what would happen if he didn't say anything, maybe nothing would happen, but that same image of Katie being dragged away by an adult crying, while extending her arms out to Thomas-
"Listen, umm," He finally said, causing his dark thoughts to drift away. Newt looked back at Aris while he tried to find his words. "You might think this is weird that I'm saying this, but I just wanted to tell you this before you make any decisions."
Newt frowned at the man's words while his eyes drifted away from Aris, and he titled his head in thought. "Ok," he breathed unevenly as his eye's darted back to Aris's.
"Now I can tell that something is going on in your head about," He gestured to Katie's door. "This."
"Really?"
"Yeah and-"
"Were you, like, a brain doctor or something?"
Aris narrowed his eyes at the blonde who interrupted him, seeing how he was avoiding the subject a bit. Smartass He thought. "Well, I was going to. Not brain doctor but Neurologist. But then Deedee came along. Plus, I'm broke."
"Lived here ever since?"
"Kinda off. Other shit happened but that's not the point." Aris stated. Newt just nodded at the man as he started again on the subject, this time excepting his fate. "The thing is......it's complicated. Their whole situation is complicated." Newt nodded. "I know it's unusual to have a poor kid in your class, even at that type of school. But Thomas works really hard to pay for it. And if she gets taken or something, it'll get more complicated and-"
"Taken?" Newt asked, making Aris look at him after rumbling. "I wasn't going to take her anywhere."
"Yeah, I know. I'm talking about CPS."
There was an uncomfortable pause between the two, Newt being taken aback from the sudden statement being said.
"Look, I don't know if you will call them or not," Aris started again. "But just please don't. Thomas is like her favorite person. She would be in tears the entire time while she would say goodbye to him. It'll make him even more fucked up then he already is. And he's pretty fucked up. Like badly. He tries to deny it, but everyone can see it. She's probably already told you this, but he used to get hit by his father growing up. The man was awful to him. His mother killed herself because of it, leaving him and Katie to deal with him. The man was going to move to Alaska for work and he was going to bring her with him, and who knows what he would have done to her. Maybe even stuff worse than what he did to Thomas. And Thomas was going to be a psychologist for Christ sack, but he couldn't leave that girl behind. Not with that fucking man. So, he moved in here, just above my place. I know she's somehow already told you this, but just please know that Katie is like his last reason to not hang himself. And if she gets taken into a foster family, he'll probably do it not even a week later."
He paused to catch his breath, while staring at Newt. He just wore a blank face and turned his head towards the ground while he took in the information.
"Newt, she's happy here too." Aris started once more. "She has friends here. She's surrounded by adults who are willing to help Thomas out. She might get into stuff here and there but she's a good kid. Even if she was taken now, later on she would be wanting to come back and see Thomas again. The only reason she wouldn't is if she found out that he was the one that called CPS. And he's tried Newt. Multiple times. Through panic attacks and everything. Alec, the manager of the cafe, has to take his phone away during his shifts and he won't give it back to him until he finishes. Even if the phones old, he still manages to get enough service to make at least one call. David, the manager at the gym he works at, has to ask Thomas to put his phone in a locked box during his sessions with clients. Vince checks his phone when he gives him the week's pay. It's a whole thing now. And Katie doesn't know it, because she's too busy being the adventurous kid she is."
Newt crossed his arms across his chest and looked at Aris again, wondering if he was finished his rant. But he wasn't.
"You seem like a great guy, Newt. And I do hope we get to be good friends soon, because of all the stories Katie tells me about you, but just promise me that you won't call anyone to take her away. Because if you do, you're not just destroying Thomas's life once again. You're taking the girl away from the last bit of family she has. And I don't want the image of Thomas's body in front of me to come true. Plus, the haunting thought about having to tell the girl he's gone being around me after I bury him."
Newt's eyes trailed to the side in thought as Aris finally finished his speech. He then let a big sigh out of his nose escape him while he stared at nothing.
"She did tell me." He finally said as he turned his head back to the man in front of him. "But I didn't think Thomas is that bad."
"He tries to cover it up for her."
"Right. Makes sense." A pause. "Listen, I get that your worried I'll do something. And I get that you're telling me how you see the situation." Aris had a worried look on his face. "Don't worry, I'm not going to call anyone. Especially after following her around all afternoon. I just wanted to see if she's ok here. And by my little adventure with her today, and your little speech there, I think she's fine to stay."
Aris let out a relieved sigh, turning his head to the side as he placed a hand over his chest. "Thank god. I thought I weirded you out or something."
"You didn't." Newt chuckled as he uncrossed his arms. "But thanks for that."
Another silence came across them, but a more comfortable one. Newt seemed to like Aris more now that he could see he cared about his student. He then thought that maybe the girl living here might not be so bad, but then again, the girl deserved a family.
"I know it's not my place," Newt started again. "But she does get probably taken care of while Thomas is working. Right?"
"Yeah, yeah. Of course."
"Ok good." Newt blurted. "And she doesn't need anyone else to take care of her."
"Well, Thomas would take every chance he can to get more help."
"Really. Cause, umm." He told you his thoughts about the situation. So, you should do the same. "I was wondering if I could, like, help out too. Just a bit."
"Really?"
"Yeah. I mean I do teach her and in Jorges words -met him last week by the way- I'm the best thing she talks about or something."
"You are correct in that."
They both laughed a bit and Newt continued in his reasoning.
"Well, I was thinking I could do more. Like drive her home if needed. If he needs someone to look after her for an afternoon and all of you are busy, I could watch her. Maybe feed her a lunch if he can't get food. Just something's like that." He halved lied. But they were the only things that came to his mind while he thought of ways to help.
"I think he would be very appreciative about that." Aris said as he let a small smile come to his lips. "Most of us would be to, including me."
"I can tell you care about her a lot."
"Well, she's like," Aris started. "A second daughter to me. Loved the kid ever since she was born. I was even there when she was in hospital."
"Really?"
"Yep. Was there when Thomas came out with her in his arms. I was even their when Ava went into labor. The mom, by the way."
Newt nodded at the man's last comment and let another smile come on his face.
"I can see why she calls you Uncle then."
"Yes. Was wondering when you would notice why." Aris laughed, causing Newt to laugh more. The air between them was now more comfortable while the two laughed. Aris was happy that Newt got the message and was willing to help out now. And Newt could see it. As they both calmed down, the sound of a sliding window came to their ears and they both turned their heads to see Katies head poked out again with a smile on her face.
"All done!" She said excitedly. "I'll let you in now Mr Issacs."
"Fantastic."
"I think I'm gonna take off." Aris then stated. "I mean I've seen your room multiple times Kitty. Plus, Deedee want's her toy rabbit I think."
"Ok." The girl said. Aris smiled then leaned down to place a kiss on her head. She giggled at the contact as he straightened up and started walking back the way he came from.
"Nice meeting you, Newt!" He called over his shoulder.
"You too!" Newt call back.
"Kitty, don't be long with him! And if you're not down in ten minutes, I'll bring a burger up for you."
"Got it! Thanks!" The girl yelled out as she slid the window shut again. A few seconds later she opened the door in front of Newt and stood in the way. "Welcome, Mr Issacs," She then turned her back towards him and jumped to spread her legs apart and extend her arms out, so she looked like a star. "To my humble home." She then straightened up and turned her body to face him again. "This is the bedroom." She said as she gestured to the room. "And the bathroom's over there." She pointed behind her towards the sink of the bathroom they had. "Feel free to have a look around."
Newt chuckled at the girl's action as she walked into the room and took a seat on the couch across from the door, placing her bag that she had been carrying around with her all afternoon next to her. He then took a step in the room and let his eyes take over. On his right there was an armchair in the corner of the room, next to the window. It was met by a nightstand with the book, A good girl's guide to murder, a lamp, and a pair of glasses. The nightstand was then met by a queen size bed with the closest pillow covered with a blue cover and the other one having flowers on it, signaling which side the siblings would sleep. The side with the flower pillow was then met with another nightstand but this time it had a lamp and a little figurine of toothless that looked like it had been around 10 years.
The man's eyes then fell on a little book pile in the corner. It was small but noticeable from where he was standing. He looked over at the girl sitting on the couch next to it, while she played with the straps on her bag.
"Is that pile of books for you?" He asked, causing the girl to look up at him. He then gestured to the pile, and she turned her head towards it.
"Oh yeah." Katie said while standing up from the couch. "It's all of the how to train your dragon books and all the comic books my brother had growing up. Except his favorite one he never got, The Umbrella Academy. He says theirs a show about it. Have you heard of it?"
"Yes, watched it with my niece."
"No spoiling! Ok!" Newt nodded as he laughed a bit again. "Anyway, some other books are here to like things by Roald Dahl and David Walliams. I think A 13 Storey treehouse, Charlotte's web and The wizard of Oz is there too. Some books Tom kept when we moved here. The ones he reads are in the cupboard over there." She pointed to the cupboard above the little desk they had.
Newt turned toward to where she pointed and took in what he saw. A TV was in the middle with a mini fridge on its right and a desk on its left. A cupboard was in line with a shelf with bread and photos on top which was above the TV. The thing that stood out to him most was the number of pictures there was around the set up. There were some stuck to the wall above the desk followed with a calendar on the side of the TV and a frame of a picture on the desk. Other frames where on top of the mini fridge, the shelf with bread and on top of the cupboard. Some others were stuck on the wall beside things, corners of the furniture and on the mini fridge with magnetics.
He could see multiple with Katie. One with her sitting in a circle on the grass with the group of kids he met, the strawberry field behind them. One with her being held by Aris when she looked to be around three years old. One with her sitting in a booth like table next to the window with Teresa on her left with a newborn Deedee in her lap, Beth with her head turned over her shoulder since she sat in front of Katie, Sophie next to Beth with both hands on the top of the seat and her chin leaning on them, Rachel across from Teresa with her head turned over her shoulder, Brenda's head in the corner near Beth's trying to get into the picture the best she can, Trina leaning over Katie from the booth behind them, Amy next to her with her arms extended up and to the sides with a massive smile on her face and Madison leaning on Teresa's head while she kneeled next to her niece.
There was one with a man Newt didn't recognize. Both him and Katie sat in a pair of lawn chairs in the sand, Katie being in a blue one-piece swimsuit with purple and pink strips on them and the man being in nothing but a pair of blue swim shorts and sunglasses covering his eyes.
Newt looked closely at all of the others as well, seeing more of the people he's met today. He noticed one being the Mark guy with a beer in his hand, while his arm was around the same man Newt didn't recognize, a beer in his hand too. The same man appeared again in another picture with Aris, Teresa and Rachel only they looked younger and sat at what looked to be a cafeteria table. He appeared again in a photo with Minho, that Gally guy and that Frypan guy with aprons on behind the stove he saw earlier with cooking utensils. Another photo was with him in a graduation gown with Teresa on his right and another older woman on his left.
The same woman came in a different photo with a newborn baby wrapped in pink blankets asleep in her arms while she laid in a hospital bed. Another photo of her came up with her alone in a wedding dress with a bunch of flowers in her hands. That photo was the only one on the desk that was standing. She appeared again with a much younger version of the man he hadn't recognized, them both being in Christmas pjs and the boy being on her lap, he looked to be about Katie's age. There was one with them in the same pj's, but the man looked way older, and he had what looked to be a month-old baby in his arms in the same pj's asleep.
Newt assumed the baby was Katie and smiled to himself. "Is this you?" He asked as he gestured towards the happy Christmas photo. Katie turned her head from the pile of books she was looking at and walked over to what the man was talking about. She then stood next to him and saw the photo he was looking at.
"Oh yeah! That's me." She said excitedly. "That was my first Christmas ever." She then said as she pulled on Newt's hand, signaling him to pick her up. He looked down at the girl and smiled, then brought his hands to her waist and pulled her from the ground, placing her on his closest hip so she could get a better look at the picture. "By the way, Vince and Mary have printers in their offices, their pretty shit but they still work. Beth has a camera from the 2000's and she takes a lot of photos of us with them and prints them for us. Some of them were printed out before we moved here." Newt just nodded at the girl and turned back to the picture.
"That's Tom. And that's my mommy." She said as she pointed to the two in the photo. Newt nodded as Katie talked about the photos and finally celebrating in his mind that he knew what the brother looked like. Katie then brought her two fingers to her lips and planted a kiss on them. "Janson was asleep that day. Was probably the best Christmas they both had since he was unconscious." She stated as she placed her two fingers on the mom's lips in the photo.
Newt was confused at first with the girl's action but then remembered where the women was now. But his eyes retreated back to the pictures of this Thomas guy, scanning all the pictures with him in it. He found himself staring at the beach picture again, only now he noticed the bit of muscle in his arms while his hands rested at the back of his head, his chest and abs shining in the sunlight. He looked back at the photo with Minho, Gally and Frypan to see that the man had dark green eyes, flat hair and he wore a smirky smile on his lips, making him look more attractive.
Katie turned her head from the picture of her mom, brother and baby her to Newt to catch the man staring at the pictures. She smiled cheekily, fighting everything she had in her to not giggle. She just knew that he was staring at her brother in the pictures and she mentally squealed in her mind that her favorite ship beside Hiccsrid, and Toothless and the light fury, was coming into place.
Operation Newtmas was working. It was a name her, Amy and Sophie made up when Katie found out her teacher was only into men. They all started making a plan on getting the two to meet and fall in love. They would meet through Katie somehow, start handing out more and develop feelings, start dating then get married and adopt triplets. A girl and two boys, Katie and the girl being best friends. It wasn't fully planned out yet but by how Newt was staring at the pictures with Thomas in them, Katie knew that it was coming into place.
Newt's eyes went back to the photo with Mark and Thomas, and he saw instead a toothy smile on the man's face. He looked like he was in the middle of a chuckle which made him even more charming. Newt's mind started taking over and he could see him and this guy at a movie together, holding hands. He could see himself having dinner with this guy. He could see himself have his head thrown back as Thomas kissed his neck slowly. Maybe even sucking on it a bit. Before he knew it, he could see himself underneath the man with both hands in his hair and Thomas's hands on his waist while they kissed passionately. He hadn't even met him, and he could see Thomas kissing his chest while he slid Newt's shirt of his shoulders. He could see Thomas have his arms locked underneath his knees while-
A ping from his phone caused him to come back from the dirty pictures he was about to have. He took his phone out of his back pocket to see a text from Keisha, saying that dinner will be ready soon.
"Who's Keisha?" Katie asked as the man pushed his phone back into his back pocket.
"My friend. She, uhhh," He debated to tell the real story. How Keisha stopped him from jumping of a building again when he was seventeen, trying to kill himself again. But he just said, "She helped me out of a dark place in my mind. Now she's like my second sister. Only she's older."
Katie nodded as he placed her back on the ground.
"I should probably head off then. Do you want to walk down with me and get some dinner?"
"Nahh. Uncle Ari's gonna bring me a burger soon anyway."
"Ok then." Newt started. "Well, thanks for an amazing afternoon, Katie. Twas better than I expected."
"Did you really enjoy it?"
"I most certainly did." Newt said with a smile, causing the girl to smile back. He then turned towards the door that was still open and started walking towards it. "I'll see you tomorrow at school."
"Wait. Mr Issacs." Katie called out, causing the man to turn around as he took a step outside the room. He hummed when he fully faced her, signaling her that he's going to listen. The girl then walked up to the doorway and looked up at him, a thinking look on her face as she asked a question that took Newt by surprise.
"Are we friends?"
Newt stayed silent after the girl asked the question, not knowing what to say.
"I mean I know your my teacher. But after today and last week while I hanged out with you, I was just wondering if we're friends."
"Ahhh," Newt said as he kneeled down so he could be eye to eye with the girl. "I mean, if you want us to be."
"Friendship works both ways though. And I don't think teachers are really friends with their students."
Newt was taken aback at the girl's words but understood where she was coming from. He wasn't just her teacher though, he was going to help her out the best he could, dropping her off, taking care of her if needed. He decided to do that, and if earning the girl's friendship meant he would do that, then he would.
"Well, umm, I do think of you as my little friend."
"Really?!"
"Yeah." A smile popped up on his face. "I mean you hang out with me during lunch. You like talking to me. I drop you off sometimes. I think we are friends."
Katie smiled widely as she threw her arms around Newt's neck, hugging him tightly. He just hugged her back, with a smile on his face. He loved seeing the girl so happy. Something about her happiness made him feel extra good. He then let the girl go and stood up straight with a grin on his face.
"Now I better be going. But Katie I did have a wonderful time with you this afternoon. And I'm glad we made it clear that we are friends." Katie jumped at the man's words, causing Newt to chuckle again. "I will see you tomorrow." He then started walking off to the stairs.
"Bye Newtie!" Katie called out.
Newt laughed and stopped walking to turn his body back towards the girl who had her head pocking out of her door.
"Ok you can call me that, only outside of school though. It's still Mr Issacs during school hours."
"Got it! Bye Newtie! Thanks for a great afternoon! And drive home! And day!" The girl called out.
"No problem. Have a good one." He said as he turned his head and body back towards the stairs. He heard the door close behind him as he started his way down the stairs. He smiled as he thought about his afternoon. He never thought he would enjoy himself that much in that way. And he was very happy that the girl got to show him around.
He was then very excited and ready to go home and tell his family about the best afternoon in his life.
Notes:
That was probably the longest chapter I've written so far. Worth it though.
By the way Merry late Christmas, and for the httyd fan's, Happy Snoggletog (iykyk). Watched both gift of the night fury and homecoming. I loved them both sm. Can I just say that I love Ruffrunner so fucking much. Like I love Pouncer and Dart, but Ruffy is like my favorite. He's literally me. He's always tired and fights with his brother only I have a sister. He also smiled instead of getting scared when he gets in trouble. JUST LIKE ME! I know I'm ranting, and I apologize but I just love him so much.
Anyway, back to the fic.
Hope yall enjoyed. Can I also say that Amy is so real on having a crush on Newt. Like bitch, have you seen him. God, that man is beautiful. I also love Aris, ok. In the movies though, he can go fuck himself in the books. And I also love Minho and Newt's friendship, I also love the ship too. Especially in the books, but let's be fr. Newt and Thomas are like soulmates ok. Plus, Minho is defiantly straight. Like mate, come on. He literally gives straight vibes. If he would be with a guy though, it would be Aris and him and Teresa are married so. Also, Newt is so fucking horny, like bro's having sex thoughts about his crush while a child and the sister of his crush is in his arms.Any who, big news. THEY'RE MEETING NEXT CHAPTER!!!! It is finally time for both of our gays to finally have their love at first sight moment. I am so pumped even though I don't know how it will go, I just have the day, setting and how it's done planned. I'll figure it out.
I'm also going on holiday for like a few days, so I won't be posting till next week. I'll write the chapter up on my phone though, because I really need these two to meet now. So yeah.
Anyway. I love yall for reading this (Even if no one is) and I'll see ya in the next chapter.
Bye Beautiful's
Chapter 5: When the two important men in Katie’s life meet.
Summary:
It’s Friday and Thomas is late to pick up Katie, leaving her with her new friend. Soon enough Katie’s favorite person meets her teacher, and all of the sudden, Newt and Thomas can’t stop thinking about each other.
Notes:
Happy new year y'all. Hope you guys spent it well. I spent it watching Arcane season 2 with my sister in our hotel room while our parents were asleep. I finished it too. And OMFG! Fucking masterpiece that show is. I love all the characters, especially Isha, Ekko, Jinx and Vi. It was amazing to watch. Anyway, sorry that I'm fangirling it's just it was the best thing I've ever watched.
Back to the fic now.
I'm back from holiday and I've written the 5th chapter up. Can I just say this looked better in my mind, so sorry if it's cringe or shit.Anyway, love y'all and hope you enjoy the meet up of our couple.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was like she was stuck to his side. During lunch and free time, the girl would talk to him about what was on her mind, and he would listen. Even during work time, she would find ways to talk about the types of dragons she knew with him. While he helped her with a problem in maths or to write something in English, she would tell him funny stories her and her friends at the inn got into in the afternoons during the week and the past summer. When the class would silently work alone, she would make weird faces at him, trying to make him laugh to which he just smiled at her and gesture to her to get back to work.
He did enjoy the girl’s company though. It might have seemed unprofessional of him to just listen to the girl rant about stuff and be close with her, but he didn’t care. Katie was warming up to him more and more every day and he wanted to keep it like that.
They had agreed for Newt to drop Katie off every week on Monday’s, which gave Newt a good reason to see Minho again rather than just bumping into him on Wednesday’s. Plus, Newt didn’t know his working schedule. They agreed it on the Thursday after their afternoon of adventure while the girl ranted about the adults at the inns while they ate their lunch.
During the week, Katie got more books from the library every day. She kept reading them during class when she was finished with her work. She would give the man some book ideas for the reading corner while they sat in the corner during free time. It was what mostly happened between the two, but other than that Katie would talk about anything and everything while he listened.
She would walk with him outside the classroom after everyone would run out from their line up to the door and they would walk towards Newt’s car. Then he would have a little chat with Mark when he picked up Katie and on Wednesday’s, she’s now being dropped off at the train station by Newt and he’s watching her until they both see Minho. Every time though they walked hand in hand while the girl ranted, and the man listened.
Today wasn’t any different.
✨✨✨
It was Friday meaning that Thomas was going to pick Katie up from school after a long day of helping Vince out around the inn, cleaning rooms for visitors, trimming the grass every now and then and other things Vince needed help with. He still refused to clean the wall that Katie drew on without pay, but other than that he helped Vince out a lot.
Only today he was running a bit late since Vince needed help disposing an infected mattress from a room. He then missed the train for 2:40 so he had to wait another twenty minutes for the next one and when it arrives Katie will just be finishing school.
Thomas was stressed and mentally cursing himself that he missed it. As he stood on the platform and waited for the next train he worried about the girl and if she would do anything wrong or something might happen to her.
Little did he know that the girl would be fine.
✨✨✨
“Why do we have to read graphs in maths? What if we don’t want to do anything with them when we grow up?” Katie asked as she placed her arms through the straps of her backpack, making her bag sit on her shoulders.
“It’s just part of the learning process I was given, nothing I can do about it.” Newt answered as he zipped his laptop bag and placed the strap of it on his shoulder.
The girl groaned dramatically as she stomped towards the door, signaling that she was ready to leave. Newt just chuckled at the girl's stubbornness as he continued backing up his things. Once he was finished, he walked over to the girl and extended his hand out for her. She took it without any hesitation and she followed him out of the classroom.
“You don’t think you’ll look at graphs when your older?” He asked her as he locked the door behind him.
“Nah, to boring.” Katie replied as they started walking down the hallway towards the glass doors that led to the outside world.
“Really?”
“Yeah. I want to do something more fun.”
“Any ideas so far?”
“Well, since dragons are still under ground, I can’t be a dragon rider.” She said, causing Newt to chuckle at the girl's words. He found it cute how she believed in dragons and how they were underground in the hidden world she was determined to find one day. “So maybe a horse rider.”
“That does sound like fun.”
“I’ve only seen races on TV, but I really want to do that.” Katie said as Newt opened the big glass doors that led to the parking lot.
Katie turned her head around the corner when they stepped outside and made her way with her eyes around the parking lot, looking for Thomas. Newt could see she was looking for someone as he let go of the door behind him.
“Who’s picking you up today?” He asked causing the girl to look back at him.
“Tom. Today’s Friday so he’s been working with Vince all day meaning he can actually pick me up, then we’re going to get ice cream.”
“Sounds fun. Do you know when he gets here?”
“Usually, he’s here by now. It’s a 10-minute trip on the train from the inn. And he catches the 2:40 train and the next one doesn’t come till, like, now. Then it’s a 5-minute walk to here. He’s probably missed it or something.”
Newt nodded at the girl’s little description as his eyes went towards the pathway beside the road. Katie then dragged him to the little bench and took a seat there. She didn’t let go of his hand, but he still stood up.
“You can go if you want. He’ll only be about fifteen minutes. I can wait alone.” Katie said as her hand dropped from his grip and she placed her backpack to her left on the bench with her.
“No, no.” Newt reassured as he took a seat next to her. “I’ll stay with you. Plus, I would like to meet Thomas.”
“Why?” Katie asked as she turned her body towards her teacher and crossed her legs so she could face him properly. “He’s not that special. I mean he is, like, my favorite person but still.”
“Well, he’s taking care of you, and I want to know my students care givers. Plus, I don’t want you wondering off anywhere.” He left out the fact he couldn’t get the pictures he saw a few days earlier out of his mind. Even the dirty thoughts came back every now and then.
“Ok then.” Katie said then turned her head around the place. Newt just grabbed his phone out while the comfortable silence came again.
He opened his phone to see a picture of him and Sonya standing around their father and hugging him while he sat in front of a cake with a 47 on it. They were smiling happily to the camera and him and Sonya looked to be about nine and eleven.
He smiled at the picture as the memories of him and his father came back to him. Even as the phone turned off, he kept staring at the black screen while the flash blacks crossed his eyes.
He remembered the car rides to school with his dad. He remembered having dinner with him and his mother. He remembered the hugs his father would give and the kisses goodnight he would be given by him.
All the good memories were coming back to him. More than the bad ones.
Newt unlocked his phone again to see Lizzy and Sonya smiling back at him both being in dresses, but Sonya was in her wedding dress and Lizzy was in her maid of honor dress. He chuckled at the picture of his two favorite girls when the memory of the state of his sister on that night came to mind. He was proud to have got the women drinking after the ceremony, photos and cake.
Katie turned her head back to the laughing man and then shuffled more closer to see what he was staring at, causing her to move to sit on her knees. Newt noticed the girl’s curiosity from the corner of his eye and turned his phone for Katie to see.
“That’s my sister on her wedding day.” He stated. “And that’s her daughter Lizzy. She was maid of honor and was probably just adopted.”
“She looks pretty. Both of them look pretty.”
“Yeah, they are.” He leaned over to the girl's ear. “I helped with the makeup.” He whispered.
“Really?”
“Mmhm. And the hair.”
Katie giggled as the man straightened up on his seat.
“Do you have any other photos?”
“Ahh, yeah. I do.”
“Can I see?” Katie asked as she started to sit on Newts knee.
“Really? You want to see wedding photos?” He asked as the girl got comfortable in his lap, making him have his left arm around her waist to stabilize her.
“Yeah. Plus, I got nothing else to do till Tom gets here.”
Newt chuckled and just nodded as he unlocked his phone once more, revealing a great picture of the ocean he took. He then opened his phone fully and opened the photo’s app.
Katie leaned her head on the man’s shoulder as he opened the album to where the photos were, getting more comfortable on the man’s lap.
“So, this is Harriet, the women she married.”
“Wow…She…wow.”
Newt chuckled at the girl's disbelief then continued on with showing the photos.
✨✨✨
As soon as the train doors opened, Thomas sped walked onto the platform, cursing under his breath for being so late.
His mind went into overdrive at the possible event that could leave the girl in trouble. He thought these thoughts as he exited the station and started sped walking on the pathway next to the road that led to the school.
What if she got taken by someone or something? What if she hurt herself? What if she...she got hit by a car? Oh shit, she might be locked in the school or something. Fuck!
He kept thinking the worse scenarios as he started to approach the school. When he saw the top of the building he started jogging towards it, keeping his breath as even as possible. As the school approached, he sped up his jog and soon enough he was slowing down as he stepped into the parking lot.
Thomas’s eyes trailed all over the area to find his sister. He got more worried as the seconds passed when he couldn’t see the girl. He thought the worst things as he couldn’t find her eyes.
Shit! Shit! Shit! Please be ok. Please!
And there she was.
He sighed in relief as his eyes trailed on the girl's figure who sat on…her teacher’s lap?
He didn’t care though; he was so relieved to see she was ok. He then slowed his breathing to a normal pace as he made his way over.
✨✨✨
“Your family is really funny.” Katie giggled as Newt pushed his phone back into his pocket.
“Oh yeah they are.” He said as Katie giggled again. He smiled at her while she started turning her head to the parking lot. Her face brightened more when she saw her brother walking towards them.
“Tom’s here.” She excitedly said as she started scrambling out of Newt’s lap. She then ran to him while he smiled widely back.
Newt turned his head to see the figure from the picture kneeling down a bit to hug his sister.
“Hi!” She said as she threw her arms out to hug him back.
“Hey.” He greeted as he placed his hands on her sides and pulled her off the ground. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist as she buried her head in his shoulder. He placed both his arms around her small figure while sending all prayers of thank you’s to God for the girl's safety.
Newt smiled at the scene as Thomas placed a kiss on the girl’s hair. He took the girl’s bag in his free hand and adjusted his laptop bag on his shoulder with his right hand that had his lunchbox and personal bag. He then stood up and started walking towards the siblings as Thomas plopped the girl on his right hip.
“Sorry I’m late. Vince had an infected mattress in a ground room.” Thomas said to her.
“It’s fine. Newt took care of me and showed me his sister’s wedding photos.”
Thomas nodded but then had a confused look on his face. “Newt?”
“Don’t forget your bag, Katie.” Newt chimed in as he walked towards the pair. They both turned their heads to the voice to see Newt walking to them.
Thomas dropped Katie from his hip as the figure made his way towards them. He had to admit, the guy was even more charming then in the picture. His blonde hair was fluffier than the picture, so he smiled at the man.
Newt grinned at the girl as she took her bag from him and placed her arms in between the bag straps. He then turned his head towards Thomas and his eyes trailed up and down him. He was glad the man was more attractive in the flesh. He could see the muscles in the man’s arms as his eyes trailed over them and smiled even more when he locked eyes again with him.
“Tom,” Katie started causing both men to look down at her. “This is Newt, my teacher. Well, Mr Issacs, but I can call him by his real name after school.”
“Hi.” Newt greeted as he extended his hand out for the man to shake.
“Hi.” Thomas greeted back as he took Newt’s hand and shook it.
“Newtie, this is Tom. My brother.” Katie continued as both turned their heads back to the girl.
“Well, Thomas.” Her brother reassured as he turned his head back to Newt who just smiled back and turn his head back to Thomas. He noticed how the blonde's eyes where a dark brownish color and how they would scrunch up as he smiled widely and chuckle.
Newt kept a hold on the brunette’s hand as he stared back with Thomas who smiled with his teeth. He took note that the man’s eyes were greener then in the photos he saw days before. And his hair being flatter in the flesh. He couldn’t help himself for the red that came to his cheeks.
Katie looked between them while they stared and awkwardly let go of each other’s hands while clearing their throats and looking away. She smiled even more as the awkward iteration became cuter.
Literally love at first sight. Like, Newtie’s blushing and Tom’s smiling with his teeth. Oh my god, look at them. Their so Hiccup and Astrid.
“Uhhh, thanks for watching her. Sorry I took so long.” Thomas said to the blonde as he looked back at him.
“Yeah, yeah, no problem. Don’t worry about it.” Newt stated back at him.
“No, really. Appreciate it a whole lot.”
“Yeah, can see that.”
Thomas chuckled at the man’s comment as his head turned to the ground. Oh god. He’s British! He thought as his eyes locked with Katie’s. She looked like she was trying not to laugh or squeal, something that made Thomas smile more. Little shit never told me he was British. I was close with the guess. Fuck and that hair looks so fucking good on him. Please be into guys. Ahh shit I probs can’t date him. He’s Katie’s fucking teacher. Shit. He’s hot though. And his accent making it better. God!
Newt put his lips together in a line as his thoughts took over. Bloody hell, look at those muscles. Oh god. And those eyes. Jesus. Please tell me he’s single. Wait! No. No! He’s your student's brother and he’s taking care of her. It would be unprofessional too. Oh, but he’s so beautiful. And he works out as one of his jobs. God!
Katie could tell both the boys were lost in thought, making her laughing even more bare able to hide. Thomas was looking around the place while Newt was just looking down at the ground, covering the red that was on his cheeks.
“Newtie knows about us.” She blurted, causing both men to look at her. “Like about where we live and stuff.”
“Right,” Newt chimed in as he looked back at Thomas, while he turns his head back to the man. “Yes, and just to let you know, I’m gonna help out the best I can. If needed.”
“Ah-”
“I’m not gonna call anyone.”
“Oh.” Thomas blurted then laughed a bit. “Thank goodness. And thank you really…really appreciate that too.”
“Thought you would.”
“Heard this one took you for a tour on Monday.”
“Mmhmm,” Newt hummed as his head turned to a smiling Katie. “She took me around the place. Introduced me to people. Found out my old mate, Minho, lives there and-”
“Wait. Your Newtie boy?” Thomas interrupted. Newt chuckled at the name and gave him a nod. “No fucking way.”
“So, I’m guessing you know Min well. For him to tell you about me.”
“Well yeah, him and Mark are like, my best friends. You’ve met him too I suppose.”
“Yep. On Monday too.”
“Wait, big Minho and Mark? What about Aunt Bren and Aunt Rach? And Aunt T? And Uncle Ari?” Katie asked Thomas, causing him to look at her and chuckle.
“They're my best friends too. I’ve got multiple, just like you.” Thomas reassured making the girl nod and turn her attention to her surroundings.
“Good save.” Newt said quietly for only Thomas to hear.
“Thanks.” He chuckled back. Newt smiled at the man, while he smiled back. They stayed like this for a moment, taking in on each other’s facial features.
Newt noticed that Thomas had dimples when he smiled. He noticed the ring of brown around his pupils. He noticed how some of his flat hair laid on his forehead. He looked like everything Newt was looking for in attraction.
Thomas did the same with Newt. He noticed how dark his eyes were. He noticed how his hair lifted a bit when the wind went passed. He noticed how his eyes brightened when he extended his smile a bit. He looked like someone Thomas would actually like and see again.
Katie turned her head to see both boys staring at each other, taking in each other’s features. She smiled at them, without a giggle or a word coming out of her mouth. Her eyes kept going between the two who just kept smiling at each other.
Newt was the first to break as his eyes trailed to the side. “Uhhh. I’m gonna, like-“
“Right. Right.”
Newt nodded and started to walk towards his car to his left, leaving Thomas scratching the back of his neck while blushing a bit. “Oh, and” he turned back towards Thomas. “I’m going to start dropping her off on Monday’s if that’s fine like back at the inn. And on Wednesday’s I’ll drop her off at the train station for Minho.”
“Oh god, thank you. That’ll be great. You’re a life saver, man.”
“Well, I’m just trying to help Tommy.” Newt smiled at the man, who blushed at the nickname he accidentally let slip out as he turned his head to the ground and his head nodded.
Katie moved to Thomas’s side while her teacher kept walking towards his car, turning his body back and exposing the red on the back of his neck.
“Tommmm” she said to him. Thomas turned his head back to her and she signaled with her eyes towards the teacher.
“Right. Ummm. Newt!” Thomas called out and he started walking towards him. Newt turned his head to the voice and closed the door to the back seat of his car. “Would you like to go and get some ice cream with us?”
“The place we go to make the best chocolate ice cream.” Katie chimed in when she caught up with her brother.
“Oh umm.” Newt hesitated. “I would love too, but umm. I’ve got a lot of work to do back home, and my niece needs me to help her with some Science homework. Maybe next time?”
“Next week?!” Katie answered excitedly, making Thomas clear his throat and look at her with knowingly eyes. Katie made eye contact with him and then said. “Please.”
“Yeah, maybe next week.” Newt chuckled and the girl smiled widely at him.
“Well then, ummm, we should go.” Thomas said. “Thanks again for watching her.”
“Again, No problem. Great to meet you.”
“Yeah. You too.” Thomas smiled as he started walking to his right. He bumped into Newt since he was going around the front car to his driving seat. Newt chuckled awkwardly and gestured for Thomas to go first. He just nodded a thank you and kept walking, hiding the red that came on his face.
Katie giggled and followed her brother. She turned her head back over her shoulder and said to her teacher, “Thanks for a good day Newtie. See you next week.”
“See ya Katie.” Newt said back to the girl while she ran up to Thomas’s side.
He smiled to himself when she grabbed his hand as they walked and couldn’t help his eyes trailing over the figure again. His shoulder blades. His upper arms. His waist. His thighs. His but-
He shook his head as his eyes trailed back up to check Thomas out and walked around the front of his car to open the driver's door to his car. Once he sat in the car, he looked back to see Thomas turning his head back to him.
They locked eyes for a second and Newt let a smile come to his lips. Thomas smiled back before his head turned back to the girl’s, signaling Newt that they entered a conversation.
He smiled at the scene while he turned his car on and started to reverse to get out of his parking spot.
He then smiled the entire way home, because the brunette was on his mind the whole way.
✨✨✨
Thomas looked over his shoulder while he walked with his sister. He saw Newt looking back at him, while sitting in his car. He locked eyes with him and saw that a smile came to his lips, making his nose and eyes scrunch up again. He smiled back as his eyes kept to the blondes, taking in all their features.
Katie looked up to see her brother looking back with a smile on his face while his head turned over his shoulder. She giggled at the sight, causing Thomas to look back at her.
“What?” He asked.
The girl turned her head back ahead with a smug look on her face. “Doo. Do. Dodo. Doo. Do. Dodo.” She started, making Thomas laugh a bit more. “Wedding bells.”
“Stop it.” He said as he let go of her hand and placed his arm around her neck, pulling her in a hug. She giggled at the movement.
“Well, you were literally looking at him like Hiccup looked at Astrid at the start of the first movie.”
“I was not.”
“Denial is a river in Egypt!”
“How do you even know what that means?” He chuckled as he pulled away and grabbed her hand again.
“Geography and some social media thing that Newtie showed me.”
“He’s showing that stuff during class?”
“Nah, we were scrolling on his phone while we waited for Minho’s train to arrive on Wednesday.”
“Mmhm. Mmhm. So, your enjoying Newt’s company?”
“Yep.” Katie answered while turning to meet Thomas’s eyes. He gave her a smug smirk which caused her to roll her eyes. “Alright, maybe you sending me to that school was not so bad.”
“See. Told you to give it a chance.”
“Yeah. I get it. You did. Now drop it. Please.”
“Alright. Come on, lets get some ice cream.” Thomas said as they went up to the crossing. Katie jumped excitedly at the man’s comment while they waited for the green light.
Thomas then wore a smile on his face until he got home that afternoon, because the blonde was on his mind the entire time.
✨✨✨
“So, the nucleus isn’t the center of the cell.” Lizzy said uncertainly.
“No, it is.” Newt corrected her as he pointed at the picture in front of them on the table.
“Then what’s all this shit then?” Lizzy gestured to the picture next to the one Newt pointed to.
“The cell’s chromosomes. Their contained in the nucleus.”
“What?”
“Liz, we’ve been over this.”
“I can’t do fucking bio man.”
“Yes, you can, ok. You just need to focus more and stop re-reading The fourth wing all the time.”
“Ok, don’t disrespect my favorite book like that. But, like, God.” Lizzy dropped her pencil in frustration. “The fuck is all this shit. I don’t want to do anything in fucking science.” She dropped her head onto the table while letting a groan out of her mouth.
Newt just shook his head at the girl’s frustration. “Let’s get back at this tomorrow. Yeah? Your obviously tired and need a bloody break.”
“Really? You're letting me leave?” Lizzy said as she turned her head to look up at Newt, making her cheek lean on the desk.
“Yes. Back tomorrow an hour after football. Got it?”
“You know it’s called soccer here, right? We’re not in England.”
“Shush. Got it?”
“Yes, I got it. Jeez.” Lizzy said as she stood up and pack her books away in her bag.
"Sorry I'm being so hard on you. But this subject is important."
"Yeah, I know." Lizzy exhaled. "Let's me know you haven't, like, given up on me or something."
Newt smiled sadly as his niece looked back at him.
“Plus, that’ll give me at least one episode of Arcane to watch tomorrow.”
“Haven’t you already watched that?”
“Yes. And?” Lizzy said as she placed her bag on her shoulder. “Say that shit with your chest.” She sang after a pause while pointing to her chest. Newt chuckled at the girl’s actions, causing her to laugh too. “Look, it’s like the best fucking thing I’ve watched. Like it’s literally a masterpiece.”
“Better than Gavin and Stacey?”
“Actually, yes.” Newt gasped dramatically at the comment. “Hear me out. Gavin and Stacey is about a Welsh girl and British boy dating each other for 6 months on the phone, then finally meeting and falling in love. Plus, whatever the fuck Ness and Smithy have. God, fuck Sonia. Not my mother! In the show! Not! My! Mother! Anyway, now Arcane is about two sisters and a punch of gays fighting in a little war between Piltover and Zaun, the undercity. They fight and stuff while dealing with trauma. And all the characters are hot, especially Vi. And Jinx. And Caitlyn.”
“What about Derry Girls? You still love that show?”
“Oh, fuck yes. Leaves me in tears. But Arcane is just the best piece of fiction to ever exist on Netflix and the world. Derry Girls is just my comfort show. And my mom's.”
“Got it.” Newt chuckled as he packed up his notes on then kitchen island and stood up from his stool. “I might watch that tonight.”
“Oh god. If you do, please watch season three episode one. That one’s so fucking good.”
“Noted. But I might watch the first season first. Yeah?”
“Ok, but that episode is bloody hilarious.” Lizzy reassured while walking to the door on her right. “See you tomorrow, Uncle Newt! Love you!” She called back as she opened the door in front of her.
“Love you too. Bye.” He said back as the girl stepped outside. He continued packing up his bench as he heard the door close from behind him, signaling him that his niece had left.
Leaving him alone in his house once again.
Once his bench was clear of notes and marking papers, he grabbed a glass from his glass cabinet and opened his fridge to get his frozen leftover pizza and the bottle of wine he always had. He then let his mind take over as he started closing the fridge door.
He thought about his day, and everything that happened. That morning, he talked about how money and sales worked, making his students work in tables or pairs while he read his copy of Sonya’s new chapter she written. After the morning, they had free time and Katie talked to him about how cute Deedee and Stephan are when together and how she finished reading the library book she borrowed. After the hour, they did more work on English and Science, then they had lunch. Katie stayed with him in the classroom while the other students played outside, and another teacher watching them. They then did some drawing and reading for the afternoon. He then waited with Katie for Thomas after school, came home and helped Lizzy with her homework.
That was how his day went. Normal as usual.
But there was one thing that made the day better.
Him.
Thomas.
Tommy.
As the man sat on the corner of his long L shaped couch and turned the show on, his mind wondered off to the brunette he finally met. He was focused on the show as he drank his wine and ate his heated-up pizza, but every now and then his mind wondered off to him.
He felt the same curiosity he felt towards the girl, but there was something about him that made him more curious. He didn’t know what it was. If it was the man’s sexy smirk from the pictures he saw a few days ago. His muscles that flexed when he scratched the back of his neck. How he laughed. How he was gentle with Katie.
His lips.
The way the man chuckled at any chance he got.
His lips.
How green his eyes were.
His lips.
His lips.
Newt kept zoning out at the thought of the man’s lips. He didn’t really look at them that afternoon but every time the brunette came back to his mind his lips would be the first thing he sees in his mind.
The thoughts came back to him. The images of their lips connected as they moved together. His lips trailing down Newt’s jaw and neck. Both being parted and above his while they both gasped for air as they-
The opening of his back door pulled him out of his once again dirty thoughts. He turned his head to the right to see Keisha entering with a pile of paper in her arms.
“It was open, sorry. Don’t mind me. Just dropping these off.” She said as she placed the paper pile on the island. “Chapter seventeen is apparently done.”
“Already? Just finished Chapter sixteen today.” Newt said as he paused the show and turned his body, so his right arm rested over the edge.
“Well, she promised a sequel to be done by next year or so.”
“Serious?” Keisha nodded. “God. Sony’s gotta stop making promises she can’t keep, because the first Bainbridge book was like fifty chapters, and she promised around seventy. And she’s planning about like fucking sixty chapters with this one. She also promised Indiana to have better mental health, but after that chapter with Scotty and Mr Willams, she's fucking traumatized even more. Like I was reading it in class today and I was holding back tears while Scott hugged her after that panic attack. That bloody school shooting prick scaring those two.”
“Look, don’t ask me about how she makes these promises because I ain’t have a clue. And I'm so happy Indi finally talked to him. She'll be hanging out with him for a long time. Also complaining about Sony to me isn’t gonna make anything better. Just read this and tell her your thoughts. Yeah?”
Newt pushed his lips in a line and turned his head to his fingers. “Yeah, got it.”
"By the way, spoiler alert, fucking Harry knows who it was. And in a few chapters, Indi is gonna tell Josh about her self harm scares."
"Bout bloody time. Josh deserves to know. He's her brother for fuck sack. Guessing Mr William's had something to do with that."
"Son won't tell me that part. Only Harriet knows. She also conformed his name to be Charlie."
"Suits him." Newt hummed while finishing off his wine.
“You don’t mind if I grab a beer. Jackie and Dante are asleep, and I need it after feeding Dante his dinner that he refused to eat.”
“Go ahead.” Newt said even though she already opened the refrigerator. He kept staring at his lap and his left hand while he heard the door close, and a bottle being opened. As he heard his friend drink the beer, his thoughts went back to his afternoon of the day. The silence while his class read their books and their drawings of their favorite place to go. Katie walking out the school with him talking about what she wanted to do when she’s older. Working with Lizzy that afternoon. Him.
He smiled as the thought of Thomas came back to him. Again, he found the man attractive. Exactly his type. But he couldn’t date him. He was taking care of his sister that was Newt’s student. It would be unprofessional of him to.
But it didn’t stop him thinking about him. And how he looks. And his arms. And his but-
“What are you smiling at?”
He turned his head to see Keisha looking at him with her eyebrow raised and her beer in her right hand.
“Nothing.” He said while turning his head away from her, but he could feel the red come to his cheeks because of the fact he was caught.
“Come on tell me. What’s going on in that head of yours?” She asked again. Newt turned his head back to her, revealing his red cheeks to her. Her eyes brightened at the sight, and she made her way around the island and towards the couch. “You met someone. Who? Where?”
“Just forget it please.”
“No. You're not being let go that easy. I need details.” Keisha said as she sat on the couch with her legs crossed under her and her beer being placed on the coffee table, facing him fully.
Newt chuckled a bit then met her gaze. “Alright then.” She let a squeal out, making him chuckle more. “God. Is your life that boring for you to be this invested in my love life?”
“Newt. Sweetie. I’ve got a ten-year-old and a six-month-old baby at home. I’m not interested in relationships because they are the most important things in my life. Plus, your life is more boring than mine because you do the same shit every day. Now spill. I need to know if he’s good for you or not and you need my approval.”
“My life isn’t boring. I go on dates and see people.”
“They never work out for more than a month. Plus, you stay with them for the fucking.”
“I do not. Thank you very much. It just comes with it.”
“Oh god. Get on with it. Jackie might wake up from a nightmare or something and need me soon. So fucking tell. Who is he?”
“Fine, fine.”
And he told her about Thomas. How they met. Him seeing pictures of him on Monday. How he looks. How he was Newt’s type. Everything. Even some thoughts he had at night.
He told her about the curiosity he felt towards him. The situation he was in. All the past he knew about the man. And how he had a little sister that Newt was getting to know.
“So, why don’t you ask this Thomas out?” Keisha finally asked after Newt stopped ranting about the man’s attractiveness like a teenage girl.
“He’s my student’s brother. And he’s taking care of her like a parent.”
“So?”
“Key, it would be unprofessional to.”
“He isn’t her parent though. Both their parents are out of the picture.”
“Still..” Newt said as he turned his head to his lap again.
“You know, Katie’s probably shipping you guys secretly.”
“She isn’t.” He turned his head back. “We just met.”
“Well, she could be now after watching you two interact like that. Maybe even before you two met. See, you’ve been teaching her for like, what, three weeks. She’s probably talked about you to Thomas. And she probably talked to you about him. Actually, I remember Alby saying at dinner he gave a picture of you to Katie the day before school started. So maybe she started shipping then.”
“Look, even if she is, or was, it would still be unprofessional.” Newt said quickly as he brought his right arm back to his lap and started fiddling his fingers together.
Even if he couldn’t get Thomas out of his mind, it was still inappropriate to ask out his students care giver. He made it a rule that he wouldn’t go out with any parents and Thomas was basically a parent to the girl. It would be wrong. He made it when he started teaching and now, he was slightly regretting it.
“You're doing it again.” Keisha said after a few moments of silence, causing Newt to look back at her.
“What?”
“You’re doing the thing again. Finding every fucking reason not to be with someone.”
“Am not.”
“You were literally listing everything you knew about this man and how sexy and hot and gorgeous he is a minute ago. Now you're just finding a reason not to go for it. Like usual.”
“But it’s more complicated than that. Did I mention he lives in a motel?”
“So what. He didn’t have a choice according to that trauma dump you gave me. And don’t change the subject.”
“I wasn’t-”
“Do you see yourself with him?”
“What?”
“Do you see yourself with him?” Keisha repeated, making Newt go silent. “I see how you look at Sonya and Harriet during dinners in the week. You want that. You want what they have. But apparently all the men you go out with are only good at sex for you. Not the shit Son and Harri have. Like supporting each other. Hugging when their proud of each other. All that. So, what I’m asking is, do you see yourself with Thomas like you see Sony and Harri?”
Newt went silent at the woman’s statement and turned his head to his lap once more. The thing was, he did see it. He imagined him and the man holding hands as they walked along the street. He could see them having dinner together and laughing. He could see them slow dancing together while in a bar, catching their breaths after the song before.
He thought it was crazy how he just met the man, and he could already see their wedding pictures, Newt being in a white suit and Thomas being in black. He kept thinking it was weird how these images kept popping up in his mind. And thinking it was too soon to think these thoughts.
But the thing was he wonder if Thomas thought the same things.
“You don’t have to answer. Just something to think about.” Keisha finally stated as she stood up and grabbed her now warm beer. “But it’s ok to see yourself with this guy, Newt. No one is stopping you.”
“Night Key.” He said coldly in thought, still staring at his fingers. Keisha just sighed and leaned down to plant a kiss on Newt’s head.
“You are a very stubborn man.” She mumbled as she started walking towards the front door on Newt’s left. “See you tomorrow, hon.” She said as she started opening the front door.
Newt just hummed at the comment and moved his stare to the ground. Should I ask him out? I mean, I do see him like that. But he takes care of Katie like a parent. Oh god. What the fuck is going on?
He leaned his head back and let a sigh go through his nose while rubbing his hands over his face. He then stood up to grab the remote from the coffee table, turned his TV off and took his empty glass and plate to the sink, deciding to clean them tomorrow.
Newt then walked towards the stairs to get ready for bed, wanting to get away from his puzzling mind.
✨✨✨
“Oww!” Katie yelled in pain as her hair was yanked back.
“Sorry. You ok?” Thomas asked as he took the brush out of Katie’s hair.
“Yeah. Warning next time would be nice.”
“You want to do this yourself?”
“No. Just be quick about it. It’s freezing in this towel.” Katie spats back. Thomas just laughed at the girl's sass and placed the brush back into her hair.
“So, what happened at dinner? All I saw was yelling when I got back.”
“Ben again. But big Minho came and stop him before he did anything. They had a little fight but nothing too big. It was a code red, not black.”
“Oh god.” Thomas blurted with a disgusted look on his face. He then placed the brush above him on the sink and grabbed his sister's clothes from behind him, with the girl still sitting down. “Never get into that shit. Ok? When you were about three years old, he was actually really nice to me. So, no drugs. It ruins people.”
“Like Janson?” Katie asked. Thomas paused at the question, making himself stop in front of the girl. She looked up to him and saw a surprise and sadness look cover his face. She then looked down at her lap and fiddled with her fingers, embarrassed. “Sorry.”
“No no it’s fine.” Thomas reassured as he kneeled in front of her. “But yeah, kinda like Janson.”
Katie nodded but still looked down. Thomas exhaled at the sight and placed her clothes on the ground beside him. “Hey,” he said as he placed his hand on her cheek, moving her head so she could look at him. “Don’t worry about him. Alright? He’s gone.”
“I know. I just didn’t mean to make you sad.”
“I’m not sad. Not at all.” Thomas said, “You could never make me sad.”
Katie smiled at him as he leaned in and placed a kiss on her nose, causing her to giggle. He smiled at the noise she made. He would give anything for that noise to never leave his ears. When he hears it, he feels good that there was still some good in the situation both were in.
“Let’s change the subject. Shall we?” He said as he removed his hand from the girl's cheek to grab her pj’s.
“What d’you think of Newtie?” She asked as she stood from the stool.
“He seems nice.” Thomas said as he placed the big shirt over the girl's head, signaling her to put her arms up so he could dress her.
“That’s it?”
“Well, what else do you want me to say?”
“That you like him.”
“Ok. I like him.”
“No, idiot. Not like that.”
“Like what then?” He asked as he stood back up after the girl was in her big t-shirt that looked like a dress on her and her little shorts – her pj’s.
“You know what I mean.”
“No, I don’t.”
“You know, like how Toothless and Luna like each other.”
“Are you comparing your teacher and me to dragons? And, who’s Luna?”
“Yes. And the light fury. I called her that, you fucking idiot”
“Oui! Language!” Thomas said, causing the girl to roll her eyes at him. He just gave her a look back at her. “Come on, let’s brush our teeth.”
To which they did. Thomas helped her brush her teeth while she stood on the stool, and he brushed his. He then picked her up and extended his arms out, so she looked like she was flying since she requested for him to do the airplane before bed. He then swung her around the room, making engine sounds with his mouth while the girl laughed, making him laugh more.
Katie loved it when her brother did that. It made her feel like she was flying with her favorite dragons next to her, even if it was just around the room. She giggled even more when he dropped himself and her on the bed and he started tickling her uncontrollably. The girl kept kicking him away but every time she could, he’d always found a way to tickle her again.
He then planted a massive kiss on her head after he stopped making her laugh uncontrollably, to which she brought both her little arms around his neck so she could plant a kiss on his cheek.
“Awww. Thank you very much.” He said as the girl pulled away. She smiled at him as she sat up straight and let a big yawn out of her mouth. “Ok, time for bed.”
“Could you read me a story?” She questioned while turning her head towards him and rubbing her eye. “Please.”
“You’ve already read all the books there.” Thomas replied as he sat up to join Katie and pointed behind him to the corner where her book pile sat.
“Why not the ones you have?”
“They're not for kids your age.”
“Pleeeaaase.”
“Katie, your tired.”
“Am not!”
“Yes, you are.”
“But I want to spend more time with you.”
“I am flattered to hear that, but it’s bedtime.”
“Tom, please.”
“We’ll hang out tomorrow. Promise.”
“That’s what you always say.” Katie grumbled while turning her back to him and tucking her knees to her chest. “But then you always have to do shit at the café or with Vince or the gym.”
Thomas went silent at the girl’s comments as his eyes trailed over her back. He had to admit, he did work a lot, more then he should. He just had to, for food, that school, the room. Everything. He just didn't realize it affected Katie till now. "What?"
“Today you were late to pick me up, the one day you can. Every afternoon you're working at the café or the gym. Some morning's I don't even see you. On Saturdays and Fridays, you help Vince. I only see you during dinner, sometimes breakfast and at bedtime.”
“Sweetie-”
“It's like you don’t have time for me.” Katie interrupted silently. “Like all you do is work and you never have time for me.”
“That’s not true.”
“Ice cream doesn’t count.”
“That’s not all the stuff we do together, I help with your homework, and we go swimming when Deadheads isn’t frozen. We spent half the summer there swimming.”
“No, I did. You came late every time. Then would leave later.”
“Still, I was there.”
“Tom, you're my brother! Mom would want you to hang out with me more!” Katie yelled as she stood up and stomped around him to her side of the bed. She then plopped her body back on the bed with her right cheek on her pillow and her head turned to the wall.
Thomas sighed as his head turned to follow his sister. The thing was it killed him how much he did work. He knew he should cut back, but he still worked a lot every time he got a chance. He just didn’t realize it was affecting Katie that much. And it killed him even more.
“Sweetie,” he finally started as he turned his body to the edge of the bed Katie was on. He placed his elbows on his knees and turned his head towards the curled-up girl, then continuing. “We’ve been over this. I work to get money for food, this room and to send you to that school. With money, we have all these things. Just not enough to risk not working that much.”
“Why can’t you spend more time with me though?”
“I spend as much time as I can get with you honey. But everything cost money. You're too young to understand it but it's true. I have to work so we can have this and to take care of you.”
“We’re supposed to take care of each other though. Mom said-”
“I know what mom wrote in that note. I’ve got it hanging above the fucking desk.”
“She wrote about how she wanted us to take care of each other.”
“I know. But Katie I need these jobs for money. To support us. To help us. To give us a roof over our heads.”
“But mom would want us to be brother and sister. Not dad and kid. I want my brother, not a dad.”
Thomas exhaled at the comment while he turned his head to the ground in frustration.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered. “If I knew you were feeling like this I-”
“Mom also wanted us to be happy.”
Thomas turned his head back to the girl, who finally lifted her head up from the pillow to face him. She then sat up from her curled up positioned and kneel-walked to Thomas’s side, placing her head on his shoulder while sitting on her feet and her arms around his right arm.
“Are you happy here?” He finally asked her.
“Kinda. Are you?”
“Sort of.”
“What makes you happy?” Katie asked as she turned her head to look up at Thomas. He looked back at her but retreated his eyes to the ground in thought.
His mind went through every good thing that happened or was in his life. Katie’s personality. His friends. Him. His dad living in a different country. Him. The good moments he had with his mom before she died. Him.
Him.
Thomas’s mind kept going back to the teacher he met a couple of hours ago. He thought about him looking like someone Thomas would actually like and would want to see again. Every feature on the man’s face was charming towards Thomas. The accent making it better.
Thomas smiled as the man’s face came back to his mind and felt the red come back to his cheeks.
“Newtie?” Katie finally asked, knowing he was thinking about Newt. Thomas looked back at her while confused at the name and wondering how she knew he was thinking about him.
“Your teacher?” Thomas asked, to which the girl nodded. “Why would he make me happy?”
“You were literally looking at him with heart eyes.”
“Was not.”
“Yes, you were.” Katie giggled, making Thomas just give up with the girl. He turned his head to the ground with redder cheeks while the girl laughed again.
“To answer your question.” He finally said while turning his head back to Katie. “I think, you’re probably the only good thing in my life. Not gonna lie.”
“Really?” Katie asked to which Thomas hummed in response. "Nothing else?"
"Maybe A good girl's guide, Bainbridge Island book and how there's gonna be a second one, some food, our friends that are dumbasses, especially Gally, Minho and Fry." Katie giggled as he ranted about things, making him laugh more. "Other than that, mostly you. Because I love you so much."
She smiled at the answer while Thomas unwrapped his arm from her grasp and re-wrapped his arm around her, bringing her closer while planting a kiss on her head.
“Even though you’re a pain in the ass.” He whispered in her ear, making her laugh again. “Tell you what. Let’s make a deal. I’ll work tomorrow morning, and in the afternoon, we can do anything you want. If I somehow can’t get out of work till lunch though, I’ll bring you with me and Vince is gonna have to deal with it. Deal?”
Katie hummed in thought at the offer for a moment. She liked the idea but didn’t want to do anything boring with Thomas. But then again, she was with her brother, and that was all that mattered to her.
“Ok.” She finally agreed. “Deal. But you need to pinky promise.”
“Understandable.” Thomas said as he brought her hand with his pinky finger sticking out to the girl. She then wrapped her finger around his, while smiling happily at the fact she was spending time with Thomas the next afternoon.
When they let go, he brought her into a hug, smiling to himself that he’s likely going to have a break from work tomorrow with his sister.
“Ok. Time for bed.” Thomas said before he planted a kiss on her head. “One from me.” Then another. “One from mom.”
Before he stood up, the girl stood on the bed so she could be eye level with him. She then wrapped her arms around his neck once more and planted a kiss on his cheek.
“One from me.” Katie said before she planted another kiss on his cheek. “And one from mom.”
“Why thank you.” He said while the girl parted from him.
He then repeated it mentally to his mom for bringing such a smart girl into his life, making him feel like he’s still living.
Making him still have a purpose in life.
Making him happy.
Notes:
And they finally met. Very happy it's finally done. Their soulmates so it's supposed to be awkward at first.
Also, I'm starting to feel like Katie is turning into a pick me. I'm not sure though. I don't know if Thomas is just a work addict or if Katie's an attention seeker anymore. But she's autistic so she might need the extra attention? Idk, we'll see.
Anyway, hope y'all didn't cringe at this chapter and actually like it.
Since I'm going through an Arcane phase I needed it in the fic, so I made Liz love it plus the fourth wing since I just started reading it. Also, I just watched the finale for Gavin and Stacey, perfect ending, so now I'm rewatching the show and I needed my Newtie boy to love it to. If you haven't watched it, I recommended it if you like that romantic comedy stuff, if not though it's real funny to watch. It has James Corden in it, and he wrote the script along with Ruth Jones. It's very good and worth the watch.
I also really love Derry Girls, like it's fucking hilarious. Btw I do drama and theatre, and my tutor/teacher said I would make a perfect Orla. I'm honestly not offended because she is literally me though.
Sorry about ranting again.
Can I also say too that Katie is Thomas's official wingman because she can tell he likes Newt and Newt likes Thomas. So, she's literally me and all of us when Newtmas interact.
Btw, the series Sonya's writing is a book idea I have. It's basically about a group of people dealing with things while living on Bainbridge Island. Stuff like mental health, PTSD, cancer, racism, homophobia, bullying, rape, past abuse like our king Thomas, all that shit. It's pretty dark but they do have good moments and love on the side.
Alright, Imma stop fangirling and ranting now. I'll see you in the next chapter. They meet again btw hehehehe. Love yall, bye.
Chapter 6: The meeting
Summary:
Katie gets in trouble, making Thomas go down to her school to have a meeting with her principal, but he can’t focus since the blonde is there too. Plus, he’s very pissed off. After the meeting, Thomas gets an idea for what to do with this little thing with him and Newt.
Notes:
TW: Some violence and flashbacks about violence
Hi. Hope your doing great. This was better in my head but I do hope you like it.
Let's get into it then.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ok everyone, grab your books and walk calmly back to our classrooms.” Newt said quietly to his students while they sat on the ground.
“My class, we’ll meet up with Mr Issacs class same time tomorrow. But don’t be afraid to hang out with them at lunch sometimes.” Alby added as the kids started to stand up to walk out the library.
All the students started to walk out of the library, silently chatting with their friends from both classes. Newt smiled at the scene as kids past him and Alby standing next to a bookshelf. The teachers agreed to start a routine for both classes to read together in the library right after lunch. It would only happen on Thursday and Friday’s now, but they were happy with the idea.
Plus, both were starting to become close friends. Newt had started inviting him over for dinner with his family or to his house to hang out. His family liked Alby, and he enjoyed getting away from the inn. The boys would talk about everything and anything when they would hang out together in Newt’s backyard, drinking beers or playing a board game.
What made it better was the fact that Harriet and Alby were apparently old college roommates. They found out the first time Alby came over for dinner two weeks before, making Newt’s family love him even more. Harriet and Alby got closer than they were in college and soon Alby was coming over nearly every night.
Newt was enjoying Alby’s company more and was starting to call him his best friend.
“You up for Monopoly tomorrow after work?” Alby asked the blonde. Newt turned his head over to Alby while thinking the offer over.
“Sure. You still owe me like three hundred dollars.”
“Oh, drop it will you.”
“You do though. Stop being pathetic.”
“Sonya can play too, and Harriet and-”
“Oh, hell nah. Harriet’s ban from Monopoly. She flipped the table over when she lost over five hundred dollars once. Sonya then banned her from playing any board games.”
Alby laughed at the story while Newt chuckled as the last of his students left the room.
“Well then, just us, Sonya and Keisha?”
“If they agree to it.” Newt concluded as he started walking over to the doors. Before he could open the door, he felt a tap on his elbow. He turned his head over his shoulder to see Alby nodding his head towards the corner.
Newt turned his head to see Katie sitting on a bean bag while reading the seventh Diary of a Wimpey kid book. She looked so invested in the story that Newt could see her eyes trailed down slowly down the pages. He signed as he dropped his hand from his grip on the doorknob.
“Does she do that a lot?” He asked annoyedly to Alby, while he turned his head towards him, making Alby turn his. “Like read when she isn’t supposed to. Did she do that when you were teaching her?”
“Yeah, when she gets into something she can’t put it down till it’s finished. Even if she’s read it before. There’s a little book shop across from us, and when there’s a new book, she always gets her hands on it. Drove me crazy when she got a new book.”
“How’d you deal with it? Because she’s been doing this since Monday, and it says in her learning plan that she can have massive bursts of anger sometimes, so I don’t want to do anything that will make her have one. I have delt with them through the years, but I try and avoid them the best I can.”
“Hold on, you mean episodes. Right?” Alby asked to which Newt nodded. “Well usually I would let it go and teach her the thing later. Thomas told me when I started teaching her, she had those things and would have them if something she was invested in would be taken from her.”
“Really?” Alby nodded. “Wait. Wouldn’t she have to catch up on what you taught the other kids if you just left her there?”
“I only taught them a thing or two a day.”
“What? Why?”
“They’re crazy kids that like to go on adventures. They don’t like being stuck in my room all day.”
“But’s that’s how school works.”
“Newt, the kids back at the inns don’t have the resources our students do. They don’t have books and notebooks and iPads and pencil cases. They only have themselves and spare paper they would get from the printer in Mary’s office. They had to share two pencils with each other. Two pencils in between around seven kids-”
“Look, that’s not the point. We’ll get back on that later. Do you know what Thomas does when she has an episode? Just in case we need to know.”
Alby thought for a moment while Newt looked back at the girl. He wasn’t mad at her, just annoyed at the fact she could hear him before and chose to ignore him. He liked the girl, she was aloud to call him by his first name that was how close they were, but ever since Monday she had started to read more and more during class while Newt would teach the class. It was starting to get very annoying.
“He did mention something.” Alby finally said, causing Newt to look at him again. “Make sure to grab her arms or hands so she can look at you directly. And take massive breaths with her to calm down. He hasn’t mentioned anything if the girl would start hitting or anything physical.”
“Ok then.” Newt breathed as he started walking over to the girl. He then turned his head back to Alby and said, “Get Jonesy and Belle to cover our classes. We don’t know how long this might take.”
“Got it. Wait our classes?”
“Yeah, I need you here too.”
“Why? She isn’t my student.”
“You’ve known her longer than me. And she knows you. I’ll try to talk to her, but I need you there too. She trusts you.”
“But you two are like this now,” Alby said as he crossed his fingers.
“But you know how she gets. Just please help me.” Newt then titled his head to the side. “Please.”
Alby sighed in frustration as he opened the door behind him, giving Newt a nod of agreement as he walked. Newt smiled and nodded back as the door closed in front of him and turned his body back to the girl. He then started to slowly walk over to the sitting figure while he kept looking at her eyes on the pages.
“Hey Katie.” He said but the girl didn’t look at him. “I know you can hear me.”
“Hm?” Katie hummed still not looking at her teacher.
“Honey, it’s time to go back to class. You want to walk with me?”
“Nah, I’ll be there in five.” Katie lied.
Newt sighed as he kneeled to the girl’s side. “Katie, we need to go back to the classroom now. You can read the rest of the book after school.”
“Just give me a minute.”
“Katie, I know your lying to me and just saying that so I can leave.”
“Mr Issacs,” Katie started, finally turning her head to meet the man’s eyes. “I really want to finish this chapter, so could you please go away. I’ll be in class soon. Just give me five minutes please.”
“Can I see your book then?” Newt asked as he held his hand out. Katie looked at the extended palm for a second then looked back at her teacher, who just sighed in frustration. “You just started another chapter didn’t you.”
“Yeah,” Katie hesitated slowly, causing Newt to use his extended hand to rub his face annoyedly. “I promise I’ll finish it then get to class.”
“No sweetie, it’s time to go back to class now.” Newt said sternly, putting his hand back to his side.
“But-”
“Katie, come on.”
“Please, just one more minute.”
“Give me the book.”
“Pleeeaaase.”
“Honey, we need to get back to learning. You like learning, don’t you?”
“But I really want to finish.”
“You can finish it later.”
“But I want to finish it now.”
“Katie, give me the book. I’ll give it back later.”
“I’m not giving you it.” Katie spat as she stood up from the bean bag and stepped away from the man, clinging the book across her chest with both arms. Newt sighed as he placed his hands on both his knees and stood up, shaking his head.
“Katie, remember during school hours, I’m your teacher. Meaning you must listen to me like a teacher, not a friend.”
“I know, but I really want to-”
“Katie-”
“Please. I’ll even pinky promise I’ll go to class in five minutes.”
“No, we need to go now. Come along then.” Newt held is hand out for the girl.
“No!” She yelled. “I want to stay!”
“Shh, remember where we are-”
“Why won’t you just leave me alone?!”
“Come on, sweetie-”
“I’m not your sweetie!” Katie yelled while flinching away from the man’s hand that went to grab her arm. “Leave me alone!”
“Calm down, it’s ok-”
“Get away from me!” She yelled as she started side-stepping to her right as the man started stepping towards her.
“Honey, I just want you to come with me back to class. Nothing to get angry about.”
“But I want you to leave me alone!”
“Katie we are in a library. Keep your voice down.”
“Why won’t you listen to me?!”
“Hey, hey, it’s ok.” Newt said as he kneeled back down and went to grab her arms. He could tell Katie was in a pre-episode and he didn’t want the girl to get even more angry, even though his patience was running out. “Just breathe-”
“Go away!” She yelled again.
Before Newt could get a good grasp on the girl’s arms, she bolted to the side and started running away to the door.
“Katie!” Newt shouted as he got on his feet and followed her, cursing under his breath.
The girl was about to open the door, but before she could the door opened slightly, causing her to pull the door more widely so she could exit. But Alby was in the way, causing her to run through his legs.
“Woah! Woah!” He cried as the girl run out of the room. He looked back to see Katie’s back to him as she ran into the hallway. He turned his head to see Newt slightly running towards him. “What happened?”
“I tried talking to her, but she wouldn’t listen to me.” Newt rushed as he squeezed past Alby in the doorway.
“Well, did you do the breathing thing?!” Alby yelled back as he closed the door behind him.
“I tried! But she ran before I could get a bloomin grip on her!” Newt said in distress as he turned half his body towards his friend. “Look, get Lawrence! I’ll try and get her to calm down!”
“Ok. Whatever you do grab her arms or hands. Then take breaths with her.”
“Got it!” Newt said over his shoulder as he started jogging down the hallway. Alby then turned left to jog down the hallway that led to Lawrence’s office.
Newt kept turning his head around corners while he jogged around the building, cursing under his breath about how he could’ve been more resourceful and prepared for the girl’s outburst. It was about the eighth corner he turned to when he saw Katie slowly jogging away from him. He then repeated her actions towards her, trying not to make a sound.
But she heard him. She turned her head over her shoulder to see Newt jogging towards her. She then snapped her head back and picked up her pace. But before she could get away from him, he had his hand on her arm.
“Katie, it’s ok-”
“Let go of me!” She yelled as she dropped her book and grabbed his hand, trying to untie his grip from her. She started hitting his hand and trying to pull away from his grasp, but he was too strong.
“It’s ok, It’s ok.” Newt reassured as he placed his other hand on her hand while kneeling back down to her level. She screamed as he pulled her free hand away from his grip. She kept trying to pull away, but Newt had a very strong grip on her, causing her to start pushing him away with her foot.
“Katie, your alright.” Newt kept saying as the girl kept trying to push him away.
“Please, let me go! Please!”
“Shhh. Your ok.” Newt said when the girl started to pull away less. When the girl started moving her head less, he could see Katie’s eyes start to water and her little grunts starting to sound more scared than bursts of anger. Newt started to hear her breaths being whimpers and he could see her eyes turning red.
It finally hit Newt that it wasn’t anger that he could see. The girl was scared, and he thinks he knows why.
“Hey, hey. It’s me.” He said as the girl finally looked at him through her red eyes. “It’s Mr Issacs. Your teacher. It’s Newtie. I’m not gonna hurt you. It’s ok. You’re ok.”
Katie kept looking at her teacher but could feel a tear roll down her cheek at the memory that flashed across her eyes moments before. Her little chest moved up and down fast and unevenly while she sniffed.
“Let’s take a few deep breaths. Yeah?” Newt said as he felt his heart break in two at the sight. He hated seeing his students crying, whether being over someone hitting them or they’re toy being taken away. But it was more hurtful to see Katie like that because of how he had to grab her, making her remember things he assumed were bad.
Katie looked back at him and gave a little nod of agreement while another tear went down her face.
“Ok then. Breathe in.” They both took a breath through their noses. “Breathe out.” And out they’re mouths. “Breathe In.” Another breath. “And out.” Another exhale. “In.” Another breath. “Out.” Another exhale, making Katie fully calm now.
“There we go.” Newt blurted as he loosened his grip on the girl’s arm and hand. “That’s better.”
“I’m sorry. I-I-”
“Don’t worry about it, sweetie.” Newt reassured as he whipped one of Katie’s cheeks clean. “It’s ok to have outbursts sometimes. The important thing is you’re ok.”
The girl nodded sadly as she whipped her other cheek clean. Newt smiled at her as he fully let go of Katie’s arm, feeling his heart mend together again.
“Yo, Newt!” A voice yelled from behind him, causing Newt to turn his head over his shoulder and Katie to take a step to her left. They saw Alby standing in the middle of the intersection of the hallway and Lawrence next to him, with both hands behind his back.
“It’s ok.” Newt said as he stood back up on his feet. “She’s ok now.”
“Edison, is it?” Lawrence asked sternly. Newt turned around to see Katie hiding behind him and her hands tugging on the hem of his shirt.
“Yep. That’s her. She just had a little outburst of some sorts.” Newt said as he turned his head back to the pair.
“She’s the one with the brother, correct?”
“Y-yeah. I’ll just take her back to class with me. Everything is-”
“No.” Lawrence interrupted as he started walking to his right. “Send her to my office. I’ll call Mr Edison, and” A pause as he looked at the hiding girl. “We’ll be having a little meeting about her.”
“What?”
“Lawrence she just had an outburst. That’s it.” Alby reassured.
“The classes in this hallway are probably wondering about the yelling and stuff.” Lawrence said as he turned back to his co-workers.
“We get these nearly all the time though. What’s so bloody different with her?” Newt chimed in.
“Mind your language, Mr Issacs.” Lawrence said, causing Newt to roll his eyes. “I looked at her education history and she hasn’t been in any other schools then this one. Only been homeschooled. We need to inform the brother that she can’t behave like this. Because it’s likely he is raising her to be like it.”
“What was so bloomin different about this one’s outburst then the others then?”
“She ran around the hallways, making you run after her.”
“But that’s not any-”
“Mr Issacs. We’ll not argue about this any further. Take her to my office while I call Mr Edison. Ms Belles got your class now, so you can join our meeting. Same with you Mr Albert since Mr Jones got yours. She’ll wait outside while her brother and us talk about her behavior. Is that clear?”
Newt pushed his lips in a line in frustration and turned his head to the side. He didn’t think any of what was happening was fair. They had kids that would have outbursts like this all the time. He didn’t know what was different about this one.
“Fine.” Newt then said as he turned his head back to his boss.
“Good. Come along then.” Lawrence concluded before disappearing around the corner. Alby turned his head back to Newt then shook his head in disbelief while making his way to follow his boss.
Newt sighed as he turned his body back to the girl who looked down at the ground. “Don’t worry about him. He’s a prick.”
Katie kept looking at the ground in shame as she listened to her teacher’s words. After a moment of silence, she bent down to pick her book back up from the ground and extended her arm up to Newt.
“Oh. It’s ok. You can keep it now.”
“But you asked for it.”
“That was before you ran off and calmed down. Seriously, you can hold it now.”
“Are you sure?”
“Of course. Come on.” Newt said as he extended his hand out. “We better follow them before Mr Lawrence calls for us again.”
Katie looked back up at the teacher as she dropped her arm to her side with her book. She then took his hand and started walking to where her principal disappeared to, Newt following her.
“The good news is you’ll see your brother in a bit.” Newt said, trying to cheer up the girl. She just nodded sadly as they turned the corner. Newt sighed as he brought his head up to the hallway, walking towards his boss’s office a few corners away.
He then decided that he had to talk to Thomas about why he thinks the girl cried.
Him thinking it was somehow a memory of her father.
✨✨✨
“Yo! Tomboy!” David yelled as he entered the back room where all the trainers had lunch. Thomas looked up to see his boss walking towards him with his phone in his hand. “You’ve got a message.”
“From who?” He asked.
“It only says Lawrence the principal.”
Thomas stood up from his seat on the bench next to his friends and took the phone from Davids’s hand, wondering why his sister’s principal had called him.
“You have Katie’s principal in your fucking contacts?” Mark asked.
“I put it in the phone while paying for the school two months ago.”
“Why?” Minho asked. “That’s really weird.”
“That’s not the only reason. But can you both just shut the fuck up for a second, please?” Thomas spat. Before he got an answer from his now shocked friends, he turned his body from them and placed his phone near his ear, playing the message while taking a few steps forward.
“Hi Thomas. This is Mr Lawrence from Right Arm School for difficulties of learning. I’m calling to inform you that your sister, Katherine Edison, has had an outburst this morning in the hallway. She’s ok now, but I was wondering if you can somehow get out of work to come down as soon as possible to talk about her behaviour. Her teacher, Mr Issacs and Mr Albert, the teacher that informed me she was having an episode, will be accompanying us while Katherine will be sitting outside. I understand if you can’t do this today and if you can’t, we can reschedule for a time when you’re free. Please let me know as soon as you get this and if your free to do this today or not. I hope to see you soon.”
Even when the message was finish, Thomas held his hand up to his ear while he kept thinking horrible scenarios.
Shit. She’s expelled isn’t she. Fuck. She’s definitely expelled. If it was that bad, why not on having a meeting about it. Did her principal find out about our situation? Oh my god, he totally did. Fucking shit!
“Yo, Thomas. You good?” George asked causing Thomas to look back at his friends and dropping his arm.
“Ahhh. Not really.” He started as he made his way back to his spot. “Apparently Katie had an episode in the hallway.”
“Oh shit.” Mark blurted.
“I know. Her principal wants me to go down there to have a talk with him, Alby, and Newt about it.”
“Oh god. Your fucked.” Minho said as he leaned back on the wall with his water bottle in his hand.
“Slim it, Minho.” George grumbled then turning his head back to Thomas. “Anything bad?”
“I don’t know. But I can’t go today. I’ve got another two clients then a shift at the Glade till about seven.”
“Don’t worry. Zart can take your clients today.” David chimed in.
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
“And we’ll cover your shift.” Mark chimed in once more, causing Thomas to look back at him. “Us two, Aris and Rachel.”
“I don’t get a say in this?” Minho asked. Mark just gave him a look and he sighed dramatically. “Fine, I’ll do it.”
“Oh god. Thank you.” Thomas said as he grabbed his work out bag from under his seat. “Thank you, guys, so much.”
“No problem, Thomas.” George said as the man started walking out of the room with his bag.
“Mark, I might pick her up today so don’t worry about going to the place!” Thomas said over his shoulder as he opened the door that led to the gym.
“Got it!” Mark yelled back.
“Make sure to change!” David chimed in.
“Will do, thanks again!” Thomas yelled back as he opened his messaging app to message the principal back.
Thomas
Hi Lawrence. Sorry I missed you’re call. This is Thomas Edison, by the way. I’m glad Katherine is ok now and I hope the episode wasn’t anything big. I can do the meeting today. I’m on my way right now and will likely be there in about 20 minutes. I’ll see you soon.
He opened the door to the outside of his gym and checked the clock on his phone as he turned to his right. His phone had 1:45 across the top. He looked up from his phone and shook his head about how late it was in the girl’s day, and she’s gotten in trouble. Before his mind was taken over by his thoughts again, his hand vibrated, meaning that he had gotten a response from the principal. He opened the message as he stopped at the traffic lights, waiting for the green light to signal him to cross.
Lawrence the principal
Great. It’ll only be a quick meeting then you can go back to your job. I just wanted to discuss about Katherine’s behavior and stuff. Nothing bad. See you then.
Thomas sighed in relief as he read the message and liked it. He then pushed his old phone back in his pocket as the green man came on, signaling him to cross.
And as he walked, he still got more nervous about what the meeting could lead to.
✨✨✨
Katie stared at her lap while she sat on the chair outside of her principal’s office, hearing the chatter from inside. From what she could hear, Newt was trying to defend her and was wondering why they were having a meeting with Thomas about her. Lawrence kept telling him the same thing that made him more annoyed.
She felt bad for the whole thing. How her brother had to leave work for her. How Newt was arguing about her in the room behind her. How Alby was taken from his class to sit in a meeting about her. Everything.
What really shook her was how Newt grabbed her and his grip being strong on her in the hallway. In the moment she had flashes of her father. It wasn’t that she remembered much about him, but every time he arrives back in Denver, he would try and take her back. And every time he would try and drag her away from Thomas.
It was the same every time. Janson would somehow get to the inn, drunk and high, and would find the girl alone. He would try talking to her while she would move back slowly. When he went to grab her, she would run to Thomas or the closest adult. Sometimes he would grab her, and she would scream until an adult would come over or Thomas if he was close. After a while he would either pass out or get knocked out by someone, Thomas would get him into a hotel away from the both and they wouldn’t see him for the rest of the time he was visiting for work.
She never liked talking about it, but she could tell Newt saw her fear something while she tried to get out of his grasp. And it came clear to Newt that she was obviously traumatized by something.
And she feared that he could see it more than Thomas could.
An opening of a door brought her back to reality from the horrible memories. She looked to her left to see Thomas closing the door she entered ten minutes before. He turned his head to see her little frame sitting on one of the chairs outside of her principal’s office.
“The fuck Katie?!” He whispered shouted as he stomped towards her. “What you do now?!”
“Mr Issacs wouldn’t leave me-”
“In the hallway?”
“N-no-”
“Where then?”
“In…In the library-”
“So, you ran in the hallway? Why?”
“W-well, he wanted to go back to class-”
“Then what was the episode about?”
“I…I wanted to read-”
“Course you did.”
“Would you let me-”
“Your head is always in those fucking books!” He whispered shouted as he paced in the hallway.
“The worlds are better there then the real world!”
“It’s just some imaginary place for children to read about.”
“Is not!”
“Really? Huh? Do you see any dragons or Vikings walking around here? Hm? Do you see that Toothless dragon in the sky?”
“I wasn’t even reading-”
“Or Hiccup and his kids having Snoggletog outside? Or whatever on earth he does in those books?”
“Toothless is underground! With his family! And Hiccup lives in New Berk, not Denver! And in the books, he goes on a lot of adventures in Berk!”
“Oh, grow up, Katie.”
“He is though! And I wasn’t reading those books!”
“I don’t care-”
“And I’ve only been here for seven years, Tom! I’m still a kid!”
“You sure are acting like one.”
“Because I am one!”
“Yeah, I know. But that doesn’t change the fact that you were reading when you weren’t supposed to.”
“But he wouldn’t leave me-”
A creak of a door caused both siblings to pause their slightly loud argument and they looked over to see Newt poke his head out. He then took a step out as Katie looked back down at her lap.
“Sorry. Am I interrupting any-”
“No. Your fine.” Thomas spat as he looked away frustratedly while placing his hands over his face.
“Ok, um.” Newt started confusedly as he turned to the girl. “Katie, you stay out here. We won’t be long. Ok?” The girl nodded, causing Newt to look back at Thomas slowly. “Shall we get started then Thomas?”
Thomas sighed while nodding at the blonde as he stepped closer to the girl. He then looked back at her and pointed his finger towards her.
“This isn’t over.” He said coldly as the girl looked back down at her lap. He then stepped to his left and walked towards the open door, shuffling past Newt annoyedly. The blonde’s eyes followed Thomas’s figure as he shook hands with Alby. He turned his head back to the little figure on the seat.
“Hey.” He whispered, causing the girl to look at him. “For the record, the real world does kinda suck.”
Katie smiled at her teacher as the statement sank in, causing him to smile back and wink at her.
“Won’t be long. Don’t worry.” He said as his hand grabbed the doorknob. The girl nodded as he closed the door, making her alone again.
She felt embarrassed about the fact her teacher, Alby and her principal heard the argument her and her brother had, even if they were whisper shouting. Well, Thomas was whisper shouting. She turned her head back to her lap and waited for the meeting to be over.
The embarrassing feeling left her quickly as Newt’s last statement repeated in her head, making her smile to herself.
✨✨✨
“Mr Edison. You know Mr Issacs.” Lawrence stated as he sat down in his chair. He gestured to the blonde who walked around the chairs facing his boss.
Thomas turned his head to see Newt walking towards the corner of the office, behind Lawrence. Oh god. He’s still fucking cute. He thought to himself, as he nodded towards the man.
Newt nodded back as he leaned his back against the wall behind him. Well, he got hotter. Jesus, save me. He thought to himself.
“Now, that everyone knows everyone, we’ll get started.” Lawrence stated as he leaned his elbows on the table.
“Before we get into anything,” Thomas said with concern in his voice. “I just want to ask. Is Katie in trouble?”
“Well, why do you think we are having this talk, Thomas?” Lawrence asked.
“About her outburst, but I assumed these things happen most of the time. This being a school full of kids that deal with these things.”
“Yes.” Newt said as he pointed to Thomas, causing all three men to look at him. “Yes, right-yes, thank you.”
“Mr Issacs-”
“But he’s right. I don’t understand why we can’t just get her back to class. Let alone have a bloody meeting about it. She’s fine now.”
“He’s right you know.” Alby chimed in, causing his boss to turn his head to the other corner where he stood.
“Why can’t we just let the girl forget about it? It’ll do her some good.” Newt defended as Lawrence sighed.
“You should listen to your co-workers.” Thomas chimed in, smugly.
“You mentioned, Mr Issacs, that she has been reading in class while you were teaching. Is that correct?" Lawrence asked as he turned his head back to Newt. He stared at the man then turned his head to the side, placing his hand over his eyes, annoyed at how his boss was correct. “And you mentioned, Mr Albert,” Lawrence started as he turned his head back to Alby. “That she has done this before since you taught her at your old job. Am I correct in that too?”
“Woah, woah, woah.” Alby defended, remembering that he mentioned the fact that he used to teach Katie a few minutes before while arguing with the man. “I never said she had an episode or anything.”
“But you mentioned that she read in class while you taught her.”
“Ok, so what I’m getting from this is she reads a lot when she isn’t supposed to.” Thomas chimed in, fed up with being silent and being in the room in general. “Take her books away. Or give her a reading limit or something. Problem solved.”
“No, it’s-”
“Nice seeing you all.” Thomas stated as he stood up and started walking towards the door. “Have a great fucking day, asshole.”
“Language Mr Edison, and please sit back down. Unless you want Katherine to be homeschooled again.”
Thomas stopped as he stood in front of the door, turning back around to the man.
“Your seriously gonna expel her because of me?”
“Would save you a lot of money.”
Thomas froze at the man’s words. Shit he knows, doesn’t he. He looked at Newt, who just looked back at him.
Newt hadn’t told his boss about the girl’s situation. Because if he told him, he knew he would call CPS. After working with the man for a long time, he knew what he could do if he knew certain information. And after the speech Aris gave him a week ago, he wasn’t going to tell anyone that would likely do that.
He gave Thomas a shack of his head while his eyes looked to be confused. I didn’t tell him shit! Please believe me!
Thomas could tell by that look the blonde didn’t say anything. He looked back at Lawrence as he walked back to his seat. Please don’t call anyone! Please!
“This school is expensive now, isn’t it?”
And by that statement, Thomas knew he was in the clear. He doesn’t know anything. He sat back down at his seat comfortably as his eyes met Newt’s again. He nodded at him in relief as his eyes trailed to the side, causing Thomas to look back at Lawrence.
“It is.” He stated coldly as the man in front of him leaned on his elbows again.
“Yeah, it is.”
“Kinda chose the wrong one to send her too.” Thomas said as he looked at Alby. He shook his head while Thomas gave him a smugly confused look. Alby then gestured towards his boss, to which made Thomas look back ahead.
“I don’t like you, Thomas.” Lawrence stated. “Not one bit.”
“Could say the same about you. Yet we need to at less try to for Katies sack.”
“Correct. Your sister’s not any better though. She’s like a mini version of you.”
“Well, I am raising her.”
“And that you are. When you’re supposed to be having the time of your life. Twenties are always the golden years of your life.”
“I know. But I like raising her, thank you very much.”
“I can tell. But you might be raising her wrong.”
“Look, man, whatever happens back at my place with her is my business not yours.”
“Actually, it is my business. And not just mine. Mr Issacs’s too.” Lawrence gestures to the blonde next to him. “He is her teacher after all. And both of us can’t have her behaving like this.”
“So what? Just because she had an outburst, she’s getting expelled?”
“That’s not the only reason we are having this meeting.”
“Then what is. Hm?”
“Mr Issacs, would you like to answer that?” Lawrence asked as he looked back up at the blonde. Thomas followed his gaze to the man who looked hesitant at first. “And maybe tell him what happened?”
Newt looked back at Thomas as he pushed his lips together to form a line, sighing through his nose.
“Well, through the week she’s been reading a book while everyone else was working. Today we had our trial for our reading session in the library with Mr Albert and his class. When it was time to go, she wouldn’t follow her classmates. I-I went to tell her it was time to go back to class, but she wanted to stay and read. She wouldn’t listen to me and ran out the library. I calmed her down though when I found her.” Newt answered slowly.
“And you think because of how I’m raising her she’s behaving like this?!” Thomas accused as he turned his head back Lawrence. “She’s autistic for god’s sack! My mother was autistic. She had the same diagnoses as Katie.”
“I know-”
“You’re not her fucking teacher, he is.” Thomas gestured to Newt. “He knows much more about that kid then you. Much! More!”
Newt knew he was talking about their past, which broke his heart even more than before. He felt pity towards Thomas about everything, and he felt pity for the girl while she sat outside. He looked at Alby as Thomas yelled, Alby looking back at him. His eyes showed Newt that he was feeling the same way, causing Newt to look away after a moment.
“Thomas, could you please calm down?” Lawrence asked after a pause. “Your right. Mr Issacs knows more than me. Much more. He is her teacher. But I am still her principal. I just think that maybe-”
“Before you finish, I just want to make one thing clear,” Thomas started as he pointed towards the man. “The girl stays. No matter what. She has every right to be here like these other kids. She deserves to have the same help as your students. Doesn’t matter if she has another one of these or pulls a prank. She needs to be here just as much as her classmates. She stays.”
A silence was brought to the room as Thomas relaxed back in his chair, proud about what he said even if it wasn’t shown on his face.
“Why does she need to be here Thomas? There are other schools just like this.”
This is the only one I can afford. “She’s already been here a month. She’s already grown to the place. And she actually likes the adults around here, which is great because she hates nearly everyone.” That are rich cunts like you. “Plus,” He looked up at Newt. “I trust Mr Issacs is taking care of her properly and is teaching her well.”
“To that he is. I noticed he’s formed a little bond with the girl. Isn’t that right Mr Issacs?” Lawrence said as he turned his head back to the blonde.
“Ahhh. Yep. All professional though.” He stated while both men glared at him, hiding the fact it was to help Thomas out, to which he could see through the blonde's eyes.
“And Mr Albert also has a little friendship with the girl from before he worked here.” Lawrence stated as he turned his head towards Alby on his right.
“Yes.”
“She likes these two.” Thomas chimed in. “And I trust them to help Katie out. More then any other teacher in any school.” He said as he turned his head back to Newt, letting a smile creep up his face. The blonde smiled back at him while they stared, taking in each other’s features once more.
“Well, then. I can’t suspend her for too long…” Lawrence said in thought, causing the boys to break eye contact.
“You’re suspending her for an outburst. No detention? Seriously?” Thomas asked.
“Detention isn’t a thing here Thomas.” Alby stated, causing Thomas to roll his eyes.
“Well, it should be. It’s shit how it isn’t”
“Language.” Lawrence blurted.
“The girl is outside. She can’t hear us.” Thomas smugly said as the man looked at him. They stared at each other for a minute, Thomas having a smug look on his face while Lawrence had a look of thought across his eyes. Newt kept looking between the two while Alby looked at the clock on his left, reading 2:28 with its hands. They had half an hour left of the day and he wanted to get back to his class soon.
“Get her to grab her bag, take her home now and she can come back on Monday.” Lawrence said as he leaned back in his chair. “She’s suspended for one day.”
“What?” Thomas asked. “For a fucking outburst?”
“Actually, Mr Issacs, could you get her bag?” Lawrence asked the blonde to which he hesitantly nodded to the request.
“You can’t be serious? I’m working nonstop tomorrow.” Thomas said as he stood up from his seat
“You said it yourself. Whatever happens at your place with her isn’t my business.”
“Look man, I can’t get a sitter tomorrow. My friend who watches her is working. And my manger, Vince needs me.”
“Not my problem. Mr Albert, you can go back to your class now.” Lawrence stated to which made Alby walk towards the door happily and opened to exit, closing it behind him.
“But you’re suspending her because of a fucking outburst over books-”
“Good day Thomas.”
“Is this because of how I acted today?”
“Not in the slightest.”
“Then just take the book away from her if she-!”
“I said good day.” Lawrence snapped. Thomas just glared back at him with annoyance. He then stomped towards the door in frustration and opened it. He turned back to see Lawrence looking back at him, not moving from his chair.
“Fuck you.” Thomas spat as he slammed the door shut, making Katie jump in her spot. He turned to see her looking back at him with a bit of fear in her eyes, but he was to mad to reassure her everything was alright even if it wasn’t. He couldn’t believe how the man was so nice on the voice message and through his text’s but such a dick in the flesh. Thomas might have been a bit crazy because of the sleep he’s lost but he couldn’t believe the girl was being punished about a thing she can’t control; let alone something they could fix easily.
“Come on, Katie.” He said as he grabbed her hand and basically yanked her out of her seat, making her follow him towards the door to the offices while he stomped. He then opened the door and marched through it, stating, “We’re going home.”
“But what about-”
“He’s such a fucking dickhead.”
“Tom, what-”
“Your suspended till Monday.”
“What?”
“I know. It’s fucking ridiculous. Now I have to get you a sitter that isn’t Beth.”
“Why can’t you just leave me, like usual?”
“No fucking way that’s happening.”
“But-”
“I’m not leaving you alone while me and Vince work tomorrow. End of.” Thomas spat as they made their way to the main doors of the building. “We’re going home right now. And if I can’t get anyone by tomorrow, you’re staying in that room till Sunday night.”
“But it’s boring in that room.”
“Serves you right for being so fucking paranoid.”
“But-”
“Katie, you’re staying in that room. I don’t care if you get bored in there or throw a fucking wedding for your toys under the bed. I’ve threatened to throw them out since you only play with them while Amy and Sophie are around. So maybe they can come in use now.”
“Well…can I at least grab my bag?”
“No, we’re leaving now.”
“But it’s my bag-”
“Does it look like I give a shit? You’ll get-”
“Wait! Katie!” A voice yelled behind them, followed by the sound of a door closing. The pair turned their heads to the right to see Newt jogging up towards them with a toothless face bag hanging from his hand. “Don’t forget this.” He said as he stood in front of them.
“Thanks, Newtie.” Katie said as she took the bag and pocked her tongue at Thomas. He just looked up and took a breath while he placed his hand at the back of his neck. Newt looked up at him with concern as he watched the man frustratedly look around.
“Hey, sweetie. Why don’t you wait outside for a bit?” Newt asked as he looked back at the girl, who had her bag on one of her shoulders.
“Ok.” She said as she let go of Thomas’s hand and opened the door.
“Don’t walk off. I’m not done with you.” Thomas said as he pointed to the girl. She just nodded as she stepped outside, leaving the two in the hallway.
“I don’t understand either.” Newt stated as he looked back at the brunette and heard the door close. “I mean, she did just have an outburst. We get those all the time with students.”
“Exactly. And you can fix the reading problem. He’s just being over fucking dramatic.”
“I know.” Newt reassured as Thomas stopped moving his head around in frustration. “Sorry to ask this again. But could you also mind your language? These walls eco a lot and they’re kids still in class so.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Thomas said as he turned his head to the ground. “Sorry, I’m just pissed off by the whole thing.”
“It’s fine.” Newt reassured again, causing Thomas to look back at him and smile. “I can understand it. He’s a bit of a prick.”
“You got that right.” Thomas chuckled causing Newt to chuckle to.
“I don’t know why I even work with him at this point.”
“Good pay, I’m guessing?”
“Probably. I don’t even know anymore.”
The boys chuckled at Newt’s comment as they stared at each other again. Newt felt a smile come up on his lips as the brunette smiled back, telling the blonde he’s a bit calmer now.
“Uhh, I should go.” Thomas hesitantly stated as he broke eye contact.
“Y-yeah.” Newt said. “But before you do, can I just ask something?”
“Shoot.”
“Ok, um.” Newt said as he looked outside the glass door. He saw how Katie was walking and balancing on the side of the pathway that led to where they sat a week before, both her arms through the bag straps now. She had her arms out like an airplane while her back was towards them, signalling Newt that she was in her own world. He turned back to Thomas who just kept looking at him, waiting for the question. “The thing is, I had to, like, grab her arm to make her stop moving. She kept pushing me away for a bit-”
“Yeah, she doesn’t really like people touching her arms and stuff.”
“Right, but umm, when she started moving around less, I saw that her eyes were, like, watery and she looked…. scared.”
Thomas stared at the man in thought as the statement set in. “Oh,” He blurted after a moment of silent. “Did…. did y-you, like, have a strong grip on her?”
“Kinda, didn’t want her to run off again.”
“I get that. But you must of scared her or something.”
“Yeah, maybe. And I’m sorry if I did. But I was just wondering, um.” Newt hesitated on asking the question. He felt like he was being too nosy, but he wanted to know somehow if it was the thing he thought it was. “I know that your father has lived in Alaska all the girl’s life but has he, like-”
“Let me stop you there.” Thomas interrupted the blonde. “Because I think I know where this is going.”
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. And I appreciate the fact you’re looking out for her in this.” Thomas reassured, making the blonde nod. “But, yes. Janson comes down every few years, but he never remembers where we live since he only comes down to the inn’s when he’s high and stuff. He does grab her, but he never hits her, thank god. After he passes out somehow, I send him to a hotel and make sure he doesn’t trace back to Safe Haven.”
“And how many times has it happened?”
“Like, about 2 or 3 times.”
“Well, shit.” Newt blurted in surprise.
“I thought we weren’t allowed to swear in the hallways.” Thomas said smugly as the blonde looked at him in surprise. Newt then realized what he just said and looked to the ground, chuckling in embarrassment. The brunette just laughed along when he could see a bit of red on his neck.
“Sorry, just surprised is all.” Newt defended, to which made Thomas nod.
“Thought you would be.”
“I did reassure her it was me. Not…him.”
“Well, doesn’t matter now. She’s alright.”
“Yeah. But can I ask another thing?”
“Of course.”
“Have you ever considered her having, like…. PTSD or something?” Newt hesitantly asked as he looked back outside to the girl. She was now sitting on the bench while watching her legs kick back and forth under her and her hands were planted on the sides of the bench either side of her. She looked like she could be patient, which made the conversation Newt was having with Thomas easier to have since it might take a while now.
“Oh, um.” Thomas blurted, causing Newt to look back at him. “I…never thought…of…that.” He noted hesitantly. You fucking idiot! How can’t you have seen that?! He screamed in his mind.
He couldn’t believe that the man Katie had known for nearly a month could tell something about the girl that he could of easily have seen but never realized. Of course, the girl was traumatized to see her father grab her like that and act the way he does. It still traumatized him, after nearly fifteen years of seeing it every day and not dealing with it for seven of those years. And he hated himself how the girl kept seeing it and how it was because of the one thing everyone told him not to do.
That adds to the list of why calling CPS can help. Not seeing how your little sister is traumatized for life because you wouldn’t have called them sooner. Well done, Thomas. Well fucking done.
Newt could tell the man felt ashamed that he hadn’t realized she could have PTSD, causing him to feel more guilty. He only known the pair for a few weeks, and he was only trying to help. But from the look Thomas gave him as his eyes trailed to the side in thought, he could tell he felt bad. God, make it better Newt. Make it better now.
“Don’t feel bad or anything. I was just wondering.” Newt finally said, causing Thomas to come back to reality. “Sorry if I-”
“No, no.” Thomas interrupted. “You have nothing to apologize about.”
“Are you sure-”
“Newt. It’s ok. For anything I should thank you for noticing something. And informing me about it. She never talks about his visits so I wouldn’t have known. So thank you.”
“Really?”
“Absolutely.”
“Ok good.” Newt chuckled, causing Thomas to chuckle once more with him. “I-I thought I crossed the line or something.”
“Just for noticing something? Please. I can tell you’re an overthinker.”
“That I am.” Newt chuckled as Thomas smiled back at him, feeling more happier than he was five minutes ago. God, he’s smile is so cute. He’s so cute. And beautiful. And handsome. Jesus, Newt, you’re very gay.
Awww. That sound of him chuckling is so adorable. Just like him. He’s so gorgeous. That’s it. I’m asking for his number. Doesn’t matter if he’s Katie’s fucking teacher, he’s too attractive to pass on. Oh god, Thomas. Your so gay.
“Well, then, um that’s really all I wanted to talk about.” Newt concluded as he started turning towards the hallway that led to his classroom. “I’ll see you round Tommy.”
“Oh yeah. Um, yeah. Like the name by the way.” Do it now.
“What?” Newt asked as he stopped but then realized what he said seconds before. “Oh, sorry it just-”
“Don’t be. I like it.” Thomas reassured, causing the blonde to smile and sigh in relief. Do it now Thomas. Newt then waved a goodbye and turned his head around and started walking towards his classroom. Fucking do it now Thomas. He’s leaving.
“Wait, Newt.” Thomas finally rushed as he walked towards him, causing the man to turn back around.
“Yeah?”
“Uhhh…” Fucking say something! “I was just wondering if…” If I can get your number. Say that! Just like that. “If…” Bro! Say it! You look like a fucking dumbass right now! “If there was anything else I should know that you’ve noticed about Katie.” Bitch, what the fuck was that?
“Oh, uhhh.” Newt blurted in surprise as he turned his head away in thought.
You fucking idiot! What the actual fuck was that? Thomas thought to himself as his face scrunched up in defeat while the blonde looked away.
Newt. Say something. Stop thinking about how cute he is while he stuttered. “Not that I can think of right now.” Newt finally said as he looked back at the brunette.
Ok good. Now ask for the number, unless you want to fuck this up more than it already is. “Oh, well then, um, you could…give me, like, your number or something and can message me if you remember.” Nailed it!
Newt stared in surprise as a smile slowly creeped on his face. Did he just ask for my number?! Oh my god, he totally did. Please tell me I’m not dreaming! “Ye…. yeah, sounds like a good plan.” He stuttered as he smiled widely.
Oh, thank god he said yes. “Great, you can just put it in my phone.” Thomas stated as he pulled his phone out from his pocket.
“Perfect.” Newt said as he grabbed the phone out of Thomas’s hand after it was unlocked.
Oh god. Ask him out. Thomas thought as he watched the man type. Is it too much? Maybe it is. Hold on. I’m going out with the guys on Saturday! Oh my god, yes. He’s friends with Minho and Alby. Perfect!
“Also, ahhh.” Thomas started as the blonde finished putting his number in. “Me and my friends are going to, ahh” Say it man! Jesus your so gay! “To our local bar on Saturday. You’ve meet them and I think Alby and Minho will be there. Would you, possibly, like to come?”
Newt stared at the man in disbelief, but Thomas could tell it was the good kind. Because after a moment he smiled again, only with his teeth showing. He just asked you out! Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god! Tommy just asked you out! Doesn’t matter if people will be there. He asked you out!
“I would love to.” Newt finally said, causing Thomas to smile more. They stayed like that for what felt like hours, just smiling at each other. They were happy that classes were still going on because the students would have been questioning why they just stared while they pasted them in the hallway.
“Great.” Thomas finally said, not breaking eye contact. “Well, I should get going. The next train arrives in like ten minutes, so-”
“Yeah, yeah…..Text me the place?”
“Of course.” Thomas said as he started walking towards the glass doors.
“Perfect. See you Saturday then, Tommy.” Newt said as he turned towards his classroom door, blushing on the fact he called him the nickname again.
“See you Saturday Newt.” Thomas said over his shoulder as he walked towards the glass doors. He then smiled as he heard the sound of a door closing, signaling him that the blonde had left him in the hallway.
As he exited the building and grabbed Katie’s hand once more, his excitement grew bigger. And it didn’t change the entire ride home.
He was very excited for Saturday night, just like the blonde was.
✨✨✨
“Looks like you’re staying in the room tomorrow.” Thomas stated as he closed the door to their room behind him while Katie sat on the bed, pouting. “Do you think you can do that?”
“Yes.” Katie answered annoyedly, her thoughts clouding her mind. Can’t believe I’m spending the one day I’m free from school in this room. So unfair! I just wanted to read in peace. Is that too much to ask? Now I won’t get the next book till Monday.
Thomas could tell the girl was as upset about the whole thing as he was, but he had to admit, her staying in the room for a day is a good enough punishment. It was still ridiculous to him the reason for it but then again, he thought she shouldn’t past the opportunity of learning at the school.
He walked over to where the girl sat but he didn’t sit on the bed. He kneeled next to her and leaned his elbows on the edge of the bed, turning his head to look at her.
“Hey.” He said as he clicked his fingers, trying to get the girl to look at him. “Over here honey.” He said as the girl finally looked at him. He pointed towards his eyes, making sure that the girl was fully listening to him to which she was, then placed his arm back down on the bed. “Sorry about yelling at you before.”
“In the office room or the hallway?”
“Both. You shouldn’t believe a word I said back there. It was all bullshit.”
“It was. And I don’t. Your forgiven.” The girl stated as she fiddled on the strap of her bag. Thomas nodded as his eyes trail to the side in thought. He regretted saying all the things about growing up and how her favorite place and people weren’t real. He hoped he didn’t crush the girl’s imagination from his little scene. And he promised himself to never say anything like that again while the girl was still a kid.
“You want to talk about it?” Thomas finally asked her as he locked eyes with her again.
No. Katie stayed quiet at the question as she retreated her eyes to her lap.
“Hey,” Thomas said as he tried looking at the girl’s eyes again. “Look at me.”
Katie obeyed the little order, turning her head back up to look at her brother.
“I know, you don’t, but we should.” Thomas started.
“He wouldn’t leave me alone though.”
“I know. I know…. But you shouldn’t be reading in class.”
“The class was boring though.”
“Look, I know school can be boring sometimes but-”
“Not sometimes. All the time.”
“Right, all the time.” Thomas chuckled as the girl rolled her eyes. “But it costs so much to send you there. And it’s still very important. Plus, you have an opportunity most of the kids here would kill for.”
“I know, but I just wanted to read.”
“You always want to read.”
“It helps to, like…” She started but turned her head to her lap again, embarrassed to say what she was about to say.
“It helps to what?” Thomas asked as he watch the girl’s face looking down. He could tell she was embarrassed to say the thing on her mind, but he still wanted to know. He didn’t want to be one of those people that made other people feel like they couldn’t be open about anything. He felt like that with his mother his entire life, not telling her what Janson did to him that she didn’t know. Not just because he was threatened to keep the secret but because he didn’t want his mother worried about him.
He promised never to be like that with Katie. Making her feel like she can’t talk about anything.
“Hey,” he said after a few moments of silence, lowering his head to get the girl’s attention. “Sweetie, you know you can tell me anything. Right? No matter what.”
Katie sighed through her nose as she finally met her brother’s gaze. “Get away from it all.” She finally said as she brought her knees up to her chest, resting her chin on her knees.
Thomas nodded at the girls comment as he finally stood up from where he leaned and sat next to the girl with his eyes still locked with hers.
“As in?” He asked after he got comfortable in his seat.
“You know, him. Here. Mom not being here anymore. School. The world.”
“Well…. Those are some bad things. But there are still good things around us. Can you name a few?”
Katie thought for a second while her brother stared at her. “Hmmm. My friends. Food. Newtie. Misty’s strawberries. Toys. The mini glade. Stories and books. You.”
“Is that all?”
“That I can think of now.”
“Well, I think that out rules the bad things.” Thomas said as he lowered his head towards the girl, then resting his forehead on hers as he stared at her. “Don’t you think?”
“Hmmm. Kinda.”
“Yeah. Kinda.” Thomas said as he smiled at the girl, causing her to smile back. “Tell you what. If you promise not to read in class anymore when you’re supposed to be working, and to stay in this room until three tomorrow afternoon, I’ll tell you a story about mom every night till you get back to school.”
Katie’s smile grew bigger at the offer which made Thomas feel better about the whole thing. “Deal.” She said as she brought her head back and hang her legs back on the edge.
“Great.” Thomas stated then planting a kiss on the girl’s hair line. “While I think of tonight’s story, you can have your bath.” He said as he stood up from his spot on the bed and walked to open the door to their bathroom.
“What?! A bath now?!” Katie asked annoyedly while she watched her brother disappear behind the doorway.
“Yep. It’s bath time.” Thomas stated as he kneeled at the tub and turned on both the hot and cold taps.
Katie stood from her place and walked over to the doorway, turning her head to the right to see her brothers back hunched over the tub.
“What are some good things in your life?” She asked as she watched her brother place soap in the bath.
“Didn’t you ask me this already?”
“Yeah. But I mean like in the world for you and stuff.”
“That doesn't make any sense, honey.”
“You know, how you made me list things just before.”
“Oh, now I get it. Ummm.” He paused as he thought of some examples, only coming up with two.
The only exciting thing in my life right now is getting Newt’s number. Plus, Katie. But still. Defiantly him. Can’t say that though.
“Well, all my friends too. Frypan’s burgers. You. Maybe the train since we can travel from place to place…”
“Mmhm. Mmhm. What about Newtie?”
“H-huh?” How did she fucking know? Little shit knows everything. “Your teacher?”
“Yes.”
“Why would he make me happy?” Just deny it.
“I’m not doing this again.”
“Doing what again?” Thomas asked innocently as he turned the tap off, stood up from where kneeled and turned his body back to the girl.
“You know! The heart eyes you gave each other. I bet you were distracted during the meeting.”
I wasn’t that distracted. I was being cocky while making your principal pissed at me. He just happened to be there. Being all beautiful and all.
“I have no idea what your talking about.” Thomas stated as he opened the little cabinet door under the sink and grabbed the very old and tiny red speaker he’s had since he was twelve that somehow still worked. “I’ll put some Chase Atlantic on.” He started as he closed the cabinet door. “Maybe even some Arctic Monkeys or The Neighborhood. Actually, I’ll add some Coldplay to. You like Coldplay, don’t you? Just something to listen to while you sit in the bath.”
Katie just annoyedly stared at him as he connected his phone to the speaker and placed it on the little shelf below the mirror that held their toothbrushes. She knew the man was covering up the fact he liked her teacher. She didn’t mind if he did, she just found it annoying how he kept denying it.
“Alrighty, you can now have a bath and listen to some music.” Thomas said as he pressed play on Swim by Chase Atlantic. He then pushed his phone into his pocket and started walking towards the door that led to their room, walking around Katie in the process. “Enjoy your bath, Kitty kat.”
“Eat shit.” She spat as he opened the door that led to the balcony that connected the top-level rooms.
“Love you too.” Thomas chuckled as he stepped outside of the room and closed the door behind him, taking in a big breath of air. He turned his head towards the setting that laid in front of him and past the railing of the balcony he stood on.
The sky was an orangey color with bits of pink while birds flew amongst the clouds, singing songs that only birds knew. The massive hills that laid behind the trees and buildings of businesses looked darker as the yellow and blue fell behind it. Sounds of the breeze hitting trees and cars passing was the only thing Thomas could hear in that moment.
He smiled as he took in the setting, finally finding inner peace after a long day.
Thomas then turned his head to the air vent that laid underneath the window to their room. On the edge laid a pack of cigarettes, a lighter and a yellow sticky note, which had writing on that made Thomas chuckle as he read it.
Heard about your day.
Thought you might need these.
Don’t tell Rach. She’ll kill me for taking
a pack from her. Plus, her spare lighter.
Sorry you had to deal with that guy.
Hang in there, Thomas.
-Brenda
He smiled as he grabbed the pack and got a cigarette out of the pack. He then pushed the pack in his back pocket, the opposite one from his phone while placing the cigarette stick past his lips. He then scrunched up the note and pushed it into his other pocket, grabbing the lighter with his other hand as he started walking to the railing. Thomas leaned his forearms on the railing as he covers the top of the stick that was still in his mouth with his hand, lighting it with his other hand that held the lighter. He then pushed the lighter in the pocket that he had the pack in and took the stick out of his mouth, breathing out a puff of smoke through his nose.
As he rested the cigarette in his fingers he looked around at his setting, finally feeling fully relaxed after a very infuriating day for him. He turned his head to the sky, the highway, the hills and everything around them that was in front of him while he kept bringing the stick to his mouth and breathing the toxic smoke into his lungs and breathing it out again.
He never really smoked but he did when he was fully stress or frustrated about something. The shops across from the motels sold them and he would hide them in his room from Katie. He only had a few puffs though then he would throw the stick away and wait till the next stressful day. He was out of his secret stash and his lighter was out so he was very grateful that Brenda supplied him with a new pack and lighter.
Making him more grateful for the women and their friendship.
Him and Brenda worked together while he worked around the inn. They would either clean rooms together or help out Vince and Jorge with anything together. He loved her like a fourth sister. First being his actual sister, Katie. Second being his twin felt like sister, Teresa. And the third being his great friend, Rachel. Brenda was defiantly his fourth and most protective of him, sister out of all of them. Maybe even his friends.
Little did he know, they were all worried about him.
He was halfway through the stick when a voice came from below him. He turned his head to see Ben walking weirdly through the parking lot. He looked to be high of some sorts as he started waving his arms up crazily up towards the building.
“Hey everyone!” He yelled. “I’m need money, like now! You got any?!”
“Fuck off Ben!” A voice came Thomas’s right. He turned his head over to see Gally leaning over the railing at the end of the L shaped building. He then started walking towards the stairs in the corner while yelling at the high men below. “Go back to DAC!”
“Plus, we need money too! Look at where we live!” Another voice yelled out to the man. Thomas turned his head to the left to see Minho and Frypan walking down the stairs closest to the Edison’s room, looking like they were ready to fight.
“Please! I owe it to-!”
“Oh, for fuck sack!” Another voice yelled out. Thomas looked down to see Vince walking towards the high man in the middle of the parking lot, looking unhappy. “Ben! Off! Now!”
“Please, just-!”
“Ben, I swear to god!”
“Just like 5 bucks-!”
“Ben, we are not helping you put that shit in your body!” Gally yelled as he started walking towards him, now on the ground.
Thomas rolled his eyes as he started hearing more yelling and his neighbors he didn’t know come out to watch what was going on. He stepped back as he started to see people getting physical towards the high man, not wanting to watch what was going on. But before he could open his door after putting his cigarette out, his phone vibrated in his pocket, making him stop in his tracks.
He pushed his hand into his back pocket and grabbed his little phone while yanking it out of his pocket, ignoring the cheers and yells he heard from behind him. He opened the phone up to see that Do I Want to Know? By Arctic Monkeys playing with a message from Newt under it. He smiled to himself as he read the name, noting that Newt would have made himself a contact when he tapped his number in. He then read the message Newt had sent.
Newt
Hey Tommy, this is Newt. Just wondering about where the place is we’re going to on Saturday. I should have message sooner but I’m at my sisters for dinner and my niece wanted to watch our show together. Let me know when you get this.
Thomas smiled more as he fully opened the door to his room and closed it behind him, making the sound of yelling and a body being forcefully dragged across the ground disappear. The sound of the lyrics to the song from the bathroom and Katie’s mumbling came to his ears as he walked to the armchair next to his bed and sat in it.
He then opened his phone fully from the message and typed in an answer for the blonde on the other side of the phone.
Thomas
Hey Newt. Sorry about not texting sooner, been busy with Katie and work. It’s called The Blood House Bar. I think you might have pasted it while dropping off Katie.
A few seconds later he got a response.
Newt
I do remember a sign saying where it is.
I’ll find it somehow. Thanks Tommy.
Thomas
Anytime 😊
Newt
Also, I mentioned this to my family, and I was wondering if my sister, Sonya, her wife, Harriet and my friend Keisha could come along. My sister wants to see Minho again and give him a copy of her book she’s written. Plus Keisha kinda wants to meet you and the others. It’s ok if they can’t though. No pressure. ☺️
Thomas
They are more then welcomed too.
Also, your sister’s a writer?
Newt
Perfect, I’ll let them know.
Yeah, she wrote Bainbridge Island.
Thomas
No way! I fucking love that book.
Newt
Well, how can’t ya?
Who’s your favourite characters?
Thomas
I’ve got more than one.
All three Hillman siblings, Michal, Delta, Brooke and Lexi.
Newt
Nice.
I’ve got more than one too.
Mine are Ethan, Michal, Josh and Lexi.
Thomas
Nice tastes.
Newt
Yeah.
Same with you.
I’m guessing you ship Josh and Lexi?
Thomas
Ofc!
They are soulmates!
Harry can go fuck himself.
Plus, he’s such a dickhead.
He keep’s bothering and beating up Josh.
Like leave my boy alone.
He’s got his siblings to deal with since Anne’s a fucking druggie.
And like his sister just started hurting herself when she moved back in and Ethan’s getting bullied.
Like leave the Hillman’s alone man.
Newt
Ikr!
Fucking hate him.
My sister’s writing the sequel to the book rn and I’ve told her to make Lexi break up with Harry or I’ll steal her daughter.
Thomas
Lol 🤣
I think your doing all of us a favour.
Newt
Well, it’s my pleasure. 😉
Thomas
💀🤣
“Tom!”
A voice called out for him, causing him to look up from his phone.
“Yeah?”
“Can you get my pj’s? I want to get out now.”
“Ok.” He said as he turned back to his phone.
Thomas
Gtg. But this isn’t over. No one around here reads apart from Katie. So I need to talk to you about this more.
I’ll see you on Saturday though. ✌️
A response came right away, causing Thomas to smile even more.
Newt
Noted.
Need someone else besides my sister, her wife, her daughter and my friend to talk about this too.
Plus, I want to tell you the new character’s that are being added. You will love them.
But yeah, see you then Tommy 😉
Thomas pushed his phone into his pocket and stood up from his chair to walk over the bathroom his sister sat in.
Why can’t Saturday be here faster! Was his only thought the entire evening and his last thought before he went to sleep.
Notes:
They finally have each other's numbers. Very happy. They are also spending more time together. yay 😁
Kinda hated Katie in the chapter but she's so real, the real world does suck. And plus, she got them to exchange numbers. This shows that being a bit bitchy and bratty can be useful. Not all the time though.
Anywho, love yall. Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Sorry if it's cringe or shit, it did look better in my head though.
See you in the next one. <3
Chapter 7: The Blood House Bar shenanigans
Summary:
Newt and Thomas go to The Blood House Bar with friends for a night and they get to know one another. And while they do, Thomas’s friends get to know Newt’s family.
Notes:
I officially hate writing. But it's worth it.
Looked better in my head hehehe.
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Katie skipped along the walkway on the bottom level of Safe Haven inn while Thomas walked along behind her, smiling at the sight of his sister in front of him. He held her bag full of dolls, stuff toys - that she insisted on bringing with her- and her belongings she needed for the night, finding it funny how she wanted to bring the bag with her and he’s the one carrying it. The girl kept telling him to keep up with her as they walked towards the check in room to which made him laugh even more.
As the pair approached the end of the walkway, they noticed their friend, Teresa, standing at the second door to the end with little Deedee in her arms and sitting on her hip. She looked to be talking to a person in the room while Deedee’s eyes meet Katies, making the little girl sprint towards the pair.
“Hi Aunt T!” Katie yelled as she ran towards the two, causing the women to turn her head towards her and smile. Thomas then noticed Jorge’s head pop out of the doorway and how he chuckled at the girl’s excitement as she ran towards them.
“Hey Kitty.” Teresa greeted nicely as the girl hugged her knees like usual, causing her to half hug back with one arm. “And how are you today?”
“Good.”
“That’s great.” Teresa said as the girl pulled away from her.
“Hi Deedee.” Katie exclaimed as she waved to the little toddler, who just waved back. She then turned her body towards Jorge on her left, causing him to chuckle more. “Hi Jorge.”
“Hola Catalina. Soph’s already in. And Am’s is on her way.”
“Yay!” She exclaimed happily while turning her head over her shoulder. “Hurry up Tom!”
“Coming. Coming. Jeez your so bossy.” Thomas said as he took a few more steps towards the four, causing the adults to chuckle once more. He then extended his full hand with the bag towards the girl as she looked at him. “Here. Go have fun now.”
“Thanks. Bye.” Katie said as she took the bag from his grip and started walking into the room.
“Ooouuuiii. Are you forgetting something?” Thomas asked as he stepped closer to the girl, making her stopped.
“Sorry.” She blurted as she walked back to the man. He kneeled to the girl’s level as she stopped in front of him. She then wrapped her arm around his neck and planted a kiss on his cheek, making him smile at the interaction.
“Thank you.” He said as Katie unwrapped her arm around his neck and stood back up straight. “Now you can go.”
“Ok. Bye. Love you.” Katie rushed as she sped-walked back into Jorge’s room. “Come on Dee!”
“Love you too!” Thomas called back to the girl. “And be good!”
“I will!”
Thomas chuckled at the girl’s enthusiasm as he turned his body back to his friend. “Thanks again, Jorge.” He said as he took a few more steps towards the pair of adults.
“No problem.” Jorge says to the younger man as he turned his body to the inside of his room to see Katie and Sophie sitting together on the ground and grabbing toys out of the bag Thomas had brought.
The room was bigger than Thomas’s and Katie’s, even bigger then anyone’s in the Safe Haven. Jorge had three rooms instead of two, one being the main room with a couch, a bigger tv and a mini kitchen in the corner, two being his bedroom and three being the bathroom. It was because he worked there with Vince who had the same size room next door. And every time all his niece’s friends with kids wanted to have a night to themselves, their kids would have room to all sleep over in Jorge’s room.
“I love hanging out with them all.” Jorge continued as he turned his body back to the pair.
“And they love you.” Teresa chimed in as she placed Deedee on the ground. The toddler then waved a goodbye to her mother -her waving back- and walked to where the girls were sitting.
“You sure you don’t want us to come pick them up after?” Thomas asked as Teresa straightened up next to him.
“Yes Hermano,” Jorge started. “They would be asleep by the time you guys would get back. So, it’s totally fine if they sleep here. I’ll get the mattress out for them later.”
“Are you sure?”
“Absolutely.”
“You don’t have to tell me twice.” Teresa blurted, making both men look at her and chuckle at her comment. “Aris is lucky about having his own room. He can’t hear Dee’s crying all night.”
“Still find it weird how you two live in different rooms.” Jorge said.
“And your married.” Thomas blurted in confusion.
“Yes, we are married. But as I’ve said before, until Deedee gets to Katie’s age, we are moving in together. We just can’t right now.”
“Why?”
“To be honest, I don’t know.” Teresa said in thought, causing both men to laugh again. “Probably because Aris works a lot, and he needs the space.”
“Ok, whatever you say.”
“Thank you. Now let’s go. I wanna get pissed.” Teresa whined as she grabbed Thomas’s arm and started dragging him. “Plus, I want to see Newt again and you giving him fuck me eyes.”
“Woah.” Thomas blurted as he stopped and turned to Jorge, who just chuckled at the comment. “Since when do I give him fuck me eyes?”
“Katie talks, you know.” Jorge chimed in as he turned his body away from the pair.
“And I didn’t believe you were till you just defended yourself.” Teresa said as she started moving again, taking Thomas with her.
“Oh my god.” Thomas mumbled as he felt the blush appear on his cheeks.
“Tell me how it goes, Hermana.” Jorge says as he starts closing his front door. Teresa gave him a thumbs up as she stepped onto the driveway around the corner while Thomas rolled his eyes. “See you two tomorrow!”
“See ya Jorge!” Teresa called over her shoulder as her friend got in step with her.
“Tell us if anything happens!” Thomas yells as he walked next to Teresa down the driveway towards the road that led to the inns. After a moment the two heard the door close, signaling the both that Jorge’s attention was now on the group of girls in his room to which left both to the sounds of cars passing. Thomas kept turning his head over his shoulder while he walked along the pathway next to Teresa, his mind clouding with worry for the girl.
“Don’t even think about it.” Teresa said after a moment of silence while turning her head to the highway, away from Thomas.
“Huh?” Thomas blurted as he turned his head to Teresa’s. She rotated her head back to him and wrapped her arm around his again.
“You’re always worrying about her.” She answered as she rested her head on his shoulder. Thomas turned his head back to the ground as he let a nervous chuckle out. “I know you are right now. I can tell without even looking at you.”
“I’m not worrying about her.” He defended as he lifted his head back up to look to where they were heading.
“Right.” Teresa teased as she lifted her head to look at him again.
“I’m not though.”
“It’s either that or your excited to see your husband.”
Thomas spun his head back to Teresa who just wore a smug look on her face. He didn’t know what to say at the women’s words which caused her to laugh at his stunned face. He turned his head back to the ground as he felt his cheeks turn redder while the women continued laughing.
The truth was he was excited to see the blonde. They both were texting non-stop for the past two days. Talking about the night out they were both about to have and anything in general. And it made it more exciting for Thomas that he was getting to know the blonde more and more. Even if it was just through the phone. But he was finally meeting the man without Katie in the mix, and he couldn’t be any more excited.
“Katie talks to me too.” Teresa finally said when she noticed how his cheeks grew redder.
“I hardly know him.”
“And you still want to fuck him.”
“That’s…not-”
“That’s not all, I know.”
“Plus, I can’t do anything about it. He’s Katie’s teacher.”
“True. But you were the one that invited him tonight. Right?”
“Well…yeah-”
“And he said he would love too.”
“Yeah-”
“So, it’s perfect.”
“Would you please stop,” Thomas chimed in as he turned his head back to the women. “I just want to have a nice night with my friends. Maybe even get new ones.”
“Is that suppose to be offensive to me or an excuse to know more about Newt?”
“Both.”
Teresa gasped dramatically as she unwrapped her arm around his and slapped him while she pouted, causing him to laugh even more.
“You are lucky to have me.” She defended as she stomped in front of him annoyedly.
“I was joking.” Thomas chuckled as he walked behind her, trying to keep up with his friend. “You can’t laugh at a joke?”
“You cunt. You aren’t funny for shit.” Teresa huffed as he finally caught up to her side.
“I’m not the one that’s being funny. You are.”
“Oh, piss off.”
Thomas laughed at the women’s frustration as they stepped onto the parking area to their local bar. She just rolled her eyes at him while they walked but turned her head to him and gave him a little annoyed smile on her lips, causing him to smile back.
As they stepped on the pathway and walked towards the door to the bar, his excitement to see the blonde grew higher. And he couldn’t help the smile on his face.
✨✨✨
“Are you sure you know where your going?” Harriet asked from the back seat. “Because this doesn’t look like the highway.”
“This is the fastest way.” Newt defended as he turned into another road, to which he recognized the forest beside it. “It says if we take the highway, it would be another twenty minutes just to get into the other lane to go back the other way.”
“But I thought there was a crossroad in front of the stores across from the place.” Sonya chimed in, earning a nod from Harriet and a frustrated huff out of Newt.
“Just trust me I know where I’m going.” He said as he noticed the top of Safe Haven inn passing him.
“Yeah.” Keisha started from next to him. “Plus, he needs to check if he looks good for his little lover boy and the wind on the highway isn’t the best for looking good.”
“W-what?” Newt stuttered as he turned his head to his friend and the road repeatedly. The girls behind him gasped jokingly as they watched the man turn his head back to Keisha and the road in defense. “H-he…he’s not-”
“Newts got a boyfriend?” Harriet asked in disbelief as her wife made ooo sounds jokily next to her while moving her shoulders in a cheeky way.
“He’s not my boyfriend. I hardly know him.” He defended as he saw a road that led to a clearing and sign in front of him that said:
____________________
| The Blood House Bar |
| -> |
––––––––––––––––——
“Is that the guy with the sister? The one that invited us? And the one you talked to me about?” Sonya asked as Newt turned into the driveway that led to the parking lot of the bar, being mindful of the crowds of people outside.
“Yes, who else would it be.” Keisha answered for Newt while he blushed at the thought of Thomas coming back to his mind, getting more excited to see him.
He texted the man no-stop ever since he got his number. About Sonya’s book, how Katie was going at the school, the night they were about to have and anything the blonde wanted to text about. He would text him while his class worked silently on Friday and at free time since Katie wasn’t there to keep him company. He texted him during Lizzy’s game that day and while he had lunch with Alby after. He was just excited to see the brunette and talk to him about anything else but his sister. And he couldn’t help but blush even more as he heard his friends accuse him of liking the man.
“Oh my god! He’s blushing!” Sonya accused as he reversed his car into a parking lot, making him have to turn his red face to the women to which made her say that.
“Am not. Now shut up. I need to focus.” Newt said as he turned back to his screen that showed what was behind his car.
“On parking or your problem downstairs?” Keisha asked while gesturing to the man’s crouch as he finally finished moving the car back.
“Keisha!” Sonya yelled as Newt turned his head to the women, horrified. Harriet laughed at the women’s words with Keisha as Sonya slapped the women’s shoulder.
“I don’t have a… Jesus Key.” Newt chimed in as he buried his face in his hands in disbelief at the women’s words, causing the three girls to laugh at his shame.
“Good one Kesh.” Harriet said as she brought her hand up in the air and faced her palm to the women. Keisha laughed as she copied the action, making her and Harriet’s hand clap and cling together as they laughed hysterically.
“See. This is why I didn’t want you three coming with me.” Newt said as he turned his engine off and the light above him came on.
“We just want to meet your man, Newt. Nothing special.” Harriet said as she unbuckled herself from the seat, causing him to blush again.
“Plus, I needed a break from Danny and Jack. And Liz is broke. Making it a perfect babysitting job for her to do.” Keisha chimed in as she repeated Harriet’s action.
“Yeah, we needed a break from that girl too. Your lucky you don’t have kids yet Newt.” Sonya added as she copied the three girl’s action and opened her door to get out, causing the other two women to do the same.
Newt just shaked his head while he grabbed his phone from the stand that hung on the air vent in front of him and pushed it in his pocket of his jacket, along with his keys and wallet. He then did a quick check of his hair in the rearview mirror above him, making sure he looks good, and it wasn’t messy.
As he finished, he noticed the girls watching him while they stood and chatted, laughing when they made eye-contact with the man. He just rolled his eyes at how childish the girls were being as he opened his door and stepped out.
“Your hair looks good by the way.” Sonya said to him as he closed the door and locked his car, causing him to just chuckle nervously at the fact he was caught on fixing his hair.
“You got the book?” He asked as he stepped in front of the three, trying to change the subject.
“Yep, got it here.” Sonya answered as she tapped her jacket pocket that held the massive book inside.
“Good. Min will be happy about that. A-and the chapters for the second one that have been reviewed.”
Sonya’s eyes widened at the statement. “No. Shit, was I supposed to bring that?”
“Yeah. Tommy is a big fan of the book, I…. wanted to…. give him a copy of the first few chapters of the next one.”
“Oh my god. Shit. I’m so sor-”
“Honey.” Harriet interrupted, causing the three to look at her. “I knew you would forget them.” She said as she dug her hand in her inside pocket of her leather jacket.
A moment later she brought her hand out and had a pile of pages in her hand with the top of the pile saying:
BAINBRIDGE ISLAND
Book 2
By Sonya Issacs
(Reviewed chapters)
“Oh, thank god.” Sonya breathed as she took the pile from Harriet’s hand. “I knew I married you for a reason.”
Harriet laughed as her wife pushed the pages into her inside pocket of her jacket. She wrapped her hand around her shoulders and planted a kiss on the blonde women’s head, making her smile and kiss her cheek after.
“Also,” Keisha chimed in as they started walking along the parked cars on the side of the bar, Harriet still having her arm around Sonya’s shoulders. She then turned her head towards Newt on her right with her eyebrow raised. “Tommy?”
Newt just turned his head to the ground with an embarrassed smile on his face, causing all three women on either side of him to laugh more.
“It just came out one time and he liked it. It’s…. actually…. now his name in my contacts.” He defended as they crossed the driveway and turned the corner to the front of the place.
“So, he has a nickname only you can call him now?” Sonya asked, not moving from Harriet’s grasped as they started walking behind Keisha and her brother.
“I don’t know if I only call him that.” Newt said over his shoulder as they walked along the wall, ignoring the loud music that was playing inside and the amount of people smoking next to them.
“Well, does his sister?” Keisha asked.
“No, she calls him Tom. Maybe because it rhymes with mom. I don’t know.”
“Oh my god. That’s so cute.” Sonya blurted, causing the other three to laugh a bit.
“Before we go in,” Newt begun as they stopped in front of the door to the bar. “Can I trust you three to behave?” The three nodded. “Good. Because I’ll be watching you three. So, no asking Tommy any questions about his love life, no saying anything embarrassing about me and no stupid and embarrassing decision made while being drunk. I’m looking at you Harri.”
“Oui.” Harriet scoffed annoyedly. “I only do things that stupid when I’m like really wasted. And I’m not the only embarrassing one. I married your sister.”
“Heyyy.” Sonya said as she looked up at her wife, causing the taller women to look back at her.
“Well, you’re the good type of embarrassing hon.” Harriet saved as she leaned in and gave Sonya a little peck on her lips. She just smiled back and rested her head on the women’s shoulder.
Newt chuckled at the interaction as he watched, smiling on how good Harriet was and is with his little sister. But a little bit of him wanted what he watched, someone to treat him like that, to love him like that, to hug and kiss him like that. He really wanted it, maybe even with the brunette that waited for him inside.
Keisha turned her head towards her friend as he watched the two, smiling at him sadly. She could tell he wanted what they had, but he always had an excuse to not see himself like his sister and her wife with any of the men he went out with. It broke her heart to see him want something that he could easily get if he got to know someone, and it hurt her more seeing him just shut someone out after a month of going out. But she kept telling herself it was his life, not hers. Even if saving his all the time became a habit in hers.
“Right then. Everyone knows the rules.” Newt then said to which all three women nodded. “Great.” He nodded back as he opened the door to the chaotic bar.
The music was loud that you could hear it through the walls but not to loud to yell at the person next to you. People were walking everywhere with drinks and tray’s while others sat at the bar bench with friends, in booths or tables that scattered around the room, or danced on the dance floor that stood in the middle of the room. It was busy but not to busy to the point you had to squeeze by people to get places.
Newt’s eyes scanned the place as he tried to find his friend in the room, not caring where he was, just wanting to see him. He found his figure sitting in a booth at the back of the room next to the bathrooms and just behind the bench where people would get their drinks from. Newt noticed that Thomas sat with a group of people he had met nearly two weeks before, chatting with them about something he couldn’t hear.
“Found him.” He said to the girls behind him and gesturing towards the booth. He then started walking towards the table of Thomas’s friends, his nerves getting the best of him as he approached the man he couldn’t stop thinking about.
“He’s the brunette, right?” Keisha asked in his ear as they continued approaching.
“Yeah, the one at the end on the right, next to Teresa.” Newt answered.
“Ooo. Thomas Edison. You are fineee.” Keisha whispered back, causing Newt to just roll his eyes playfully again.
But his smile didn’t disappear from his face as the brunette met his gaze at last.
✨✨✨
“So, you’ve been texting him nonstop?” Rachel asked across from Thomas, who just nodded. “And you’re still not admitting your love for him.”
“I don’t love him.” Thomas defended. “I just met him.”
“Yet you think about fucking him.” Brenda chimed in.
“Well…” Thomas started as he retreated his eyes to the wooden table, hiding the blush on his face while his friends laughed.
“Oh my god Thomas.” Aris blurted as he laughed with his wife. “You dirty fucker.”
“More like Newt’s dirty fucker.” Gally said, causing the group to laugh even more.
“Jesus Christ, Gal.” Thomas said as he laughed at the man’s comment.
“And that’s enough beers for you.” Beth said as she adjusted herself in Gally’s embrace – his arm being around her shoulders and her head now leaning on his shoulder.
“Oh, come on. It’s obvious Tomboy here has masturbated with that picture of the guy Katie mentioned they had.” Gally defended.
“Man, fuck you.” Thomas said as he leaned in his chair. “Promise you’ll behave when he get’s here with his friends.”
“I can’t promise anything.” Gally answered, causing Thomas to just raise his hand to the man and pulling his middle finger up in front of him.
“That goes to all of you too.” He said as he dropped his hand back on the table. The group nodded as he turned his head to look around the bar.
He saw Minho, Frypan and Winston opening a window on his left, Minho trying to get out but was still arguing with the other two about something while half of his body was out the window. It was obvious that he was drunk and the other two were too, but it surprised him how fast they got to be drunk since they were there for nearly twenty minutes.
His eyes then caught Mark and Trina dancing together on the dance floor, laughing loudly as Mark twirled Trina around in his arms and while they just danced near each other. Thomas could tell they were having the time of their lives while they danced and pecked each other’s lips, making him smile more.
His smile grew wider as he noticed a certain blonde figure walking towards him with three women that he assumed were his family behind him. And it grew even more to the point his teeth finally showed when Newt met his eyes, making him smile back at him.
Oh god. He’s so beautiful. You got this Thomas, just act natural.
Jesus. Look at those arms. Act natural Newt, you can handle this.
Thomas stood up from his seat and walked towards his new friend, leaving his other friends in the conversation they had entered in. He kept his smile on his face just like Newt did as he continued with his friends behind him.
“Hi.” Thomas greeted as he stopped in front of the man, making him stop in front of the brunette.
“Hi Tommy.” Newt greeted back. “Thanks for, uhm, inviting me.”
“Yeah, no problem. You... get here fine?”
“Yep, we went around the back road.”
“Oh really.”
“Yeah, was faster.”
“Even if we weren’t sure where he was going, and we went scared.” Keisha chimed in as she stepped to Newt’s side, causing both boys to turn their heads to her.
“Ahhh, Tommy this is Keisha.” Newt introduced as Keisha extended her hand out for Thomas to shake, to which he did. “She’s my neighbor.”
“Um, is that all I am to you?” She asked him as she shook Thomas’s hand.
“Well, also my friend that I mentioned.”
“Right.” Thomas nodded as he let go of the women’s hand. “Nice to meet you.”
“You too.” Keisha smiled.
“And this,” Newt started as he stepped to his right and turned his body to the women behind him. “Is my sister Sonya, and her wife and my sister-in-law Harriet.”
“Hi.” Both girls said as they stepped up to the brunette, who nodded a smile towards them.
“I heard you like my book that I wrote. Bainbridge Island.” Sonya said as she shuffled out of Harriet’s embrace but keeping her hand clinging to hers.
“Yes. Love it so much. I’ve got the book back at my place. I would have brought it with me for your signature -if that’s ok-,” The women nodded. “But my sister was rushing me to pack her toys since she’s staying at a friend’s tonight.”
“Oh, that’s ok. I actually have,” She started as she dug her hand back into her inside pocket of her jacket. “The new chapters here for you.”
“For Book two?”
“Mmhmm.”
“I actually remembered to bring the chapters. She forgot them.” Harriet chimed in as her wife grabbed the papers out of her jacket.
Sonya rolled her eyes at Harriet as she extended her hand full of pages to Thomas, who wore a disbelief look on his face.
“Oh, I can’t take that.” Thomas said as he shook his head and took a step back.
“It’s fine. It’s a copy of the final cover of the first ten chapters.”
“And, do you know the strings she had to pull to get a cover?” Keisha asked, causing the group to laugh a bit.
“Well, now that you mentioned that….” Thomas said as he took the pages from the giggling women. “I kinda feel like-”
“Don’t worry. I didn’t pull any big strings. I’m the boss of the series so the editors follow my instructions. Key is just being drunk already without alcohol.” Sonya interrupted happily while gesturing to her friend next to her.
“I was trying to get this guy to take the pages, sweetie.” Keisha said as she turned her body to the bench and waved a hand for the bartender, causing Thomas to laugh as he folded the pages and pushed them in his back pocket.
“Plus, I get twenty bucks from this one.” Sonya says as she gestures to her brother on her far right.
“Really?” Thomas asked as he turned his head to Newt, who rolled his eyes.
“Y-yeah. Just thought you might want to read it or something.”
“Absolutely. Like its one of the greatest books, I’ve ever read.” He turned to Sonya. “You’re an amazing writer.”
“Thank you.” Sonya smiled.
“Plus, I kinda need to know if Lexi and Josh finally get together or not. Plus, Brooke and Delta too.”
“Oh my god. You ship Brooke and Delta too?” Newt asked in disbelief, making Thomas look back at him from the giggling women.
“Of course.”
“Yes. Someone that finally gets it besides these three.” Newt laughed. “They are so cute and soulmates.”
“Right.”
“Wrote about them because of her.” Sonya said as she leaned into Harriet’s side, causing her to smile. “They are literally us.”
“Okay, I’m getting you a drink.” Harriet says as she started dragging her wife by the hand to a free spot on the bench.
“Wait. I want to see Mi-”
“Soneeee!” A voice yelled from the groups left. They all turned their heads to see a drunk Minho walking towards them with Frypan and Winston following him.
“Min Min. Hi.” Sonya greeted excitedly as she let go of Harriet’s hand and walked towards the man.
“Oh my god.” Minho said in disbelief as the women threw her arms around his neck, bringing him in a hug. “You’re so tall now.”
Sonya laughed as she pulled away and smiled at the man in front of her. Harriet watched happily at the interaction while she turned her body towards the pair.
“This must be the wife that made you settle down.” Minho said as he extended his hand out to his old friend’s wife.
“Harriet.” She introduced as she shook Minho’s hand. “Guessing your min min? The party animal she keeps talking about.”
“Yes. I am. But please call me Minho.” He answered as he lets go of her hand. “Lovely to meet you.”
“Same with you.”
Minho smiled as he turned his head away from her, making his eyes meet with Newt’s again.
“Aye, Newtie boy!” He said as he clapped his hand on the man’s shoulder, making Sonya lean back into Harriet’s front while she wrapped her arms around her torso and placed her chin on her shoulder. “Ya made it.”
“Mmhmm. And your obviously drunk.” Newt chuckled while he smelled his friend’s breath and Minho wrapped his arm around his shoulders as he laughed loudly.
“We’ve only been here for twenty minutes and he’s already trying to jump out a window.” Frypan chimed in from behind the drunk man.
“It’s his thing when he gets drunk here.” Winston continued before he walked over to the other end of the bench, fetching another drink for himself and excusing himself from the group.
“It’s better then when Thomas get’s drunk.” Minho said as he pointed to the man next to his friend that he hugged.
“Umm, I only dance on the counter, thank you very much. Plus, I’m only having at least one drink tonight.” Thomas said as he stepped towards the bench where Keisha stood while waiting for her order, making a few people behind him to shuffle to their right.
“Yeah, me too.” Newt said as he stepped out of Minho’s embrace towards Thomas’s side.
“You two are boring.” Minho whined, causing everyone to laugh at him. “Come on Son. Let’s go dance like we did in high school.”
“Right behind ya.” Sonya said as she stepped out of Harriet’s hug but grabbing her hand in the process and dragging her behind her. “Come on honey.”
“Woah! Wait!” Keisha called over her shoulder as her drinks arrived. “I’ve gotten three beers for us!” She then turned her head to Newt on her right. “I didn’t know if you wanted anything.”
“Ahhh,” Newt said in thought as he turned his head to his right, seeing how Thomas was waving the bartender over. He then twirled his head back to the women and whispered, “I’ll probably get what he’s gonna get.”
“Ok.” Keisha dragged as she grabbed the three beers in front of her. “Have fun.” She said as she turned towards him and winked at him cheekily before she left him to his friend. Newt rolled his eyes as she walked away to the group of dancing people that Newt and Thomas called their friends, leaving the pair alone. Newt turned his head to see a man in all black with a white hand towel on his shoulder behind the bench he leaned on.
“What can I get for you both?” He asked the pair of boys.
“I’ll have a BrewDog.” Thomas answered, making the man nod.
“Me too.” Newt chimed in as the man nodded once more and turned to the mini fridge under the glass shelves behind him.
“You like BrewDog’s too?” Thomas asked the blonde as he turned his head to him, causing him to look back.
Not really. I do sometimes. Only got it because you ordered it first. “Y…yeah. Haven’t had it in a while though.”
“Hmm.” Thomas hummed as he nodded his head. He likes BrewDog. Green Flag.
“Enjoy boys.” The bartender said as he brought the two beer bottles to the pair and started walking to the other side of the bench.
“Cheers.” Both said separately to him as they both grabbed their own bottles in their hands.
“And cheers to this.” Thomas said as he lifted his beer in front of Newt.
“Cheers to this.” Newt repeated as he brought his beer to Thomas’s and tapped them together. They both smiled at each other and took a sip from each of their drinks, not moving from their spot on the bench.
“Ok so,” Thomas began as he placed his drink back on the wooden table. “Tell me about these new characters that come in book two.”
Newt laughed at the man’s curiosity as he held his beer in his hand while he leaned on his side on the bench, looking at the brunette.
“You sure you want to know?” He asked with his eyebrow raised at him.
“Yes. Only if it doesn’t spoil anything.”
“Well then,” Newt began. “As you know, Indi starts high school this book, since the-”
“The post on Facebook, yes. And before you ask, it’s my only functioning social media app I have.”
“Wasn’t gonna ask but ok.” Newt chuckled.
“Oh. Sorry, just thought-”
“No, no. Don’t be sorry. Nothing to apologize about. Now, anyway, I’ll only tell you two that you’ll like. Even though their the main two that are added and there’s more. Plus, they add to my list of favorites.”
“Ok then. They’re on my list now too.”
Newt chuckled at the man’s statement as he took a sip of his beer. “You haven’t even heard their names yet.”
“Well, you like them. And you have good taste in characters, so I already like them.” Thomas stated as he brought his beer back to the bench.
Newt turned his head away as he smiled to the man’s statement, trying to hide the blush on his cheeks from the fact that Thomas already liked the characters because he liked them.
Thomas chuckled as he watched the man turn his head, finding it cute how he was smiling about what he had said while he flirted. Worth a shot. He said to himself.
“Well,” Newt finally started. “From the high school, don’t want to spoil the name of the place, she gets this teacher, for homeroom I think, called Mr William’s who like… let’s just say notices her. Not in a pervert kind of way but in a friendly and helpful way. He like notices her struggling, mentally. Anyway, the other one is a boy in one of her classes that she gets signed with to do a project with.”
“Oooo.” Thomas said as he tilted his head towards the blonde, who rolled his eyes as he took another sip of his beer. “Indi got a lover boy; always thought she was into women though. And his name is?”
“I think she likes both, Sonya is still figuring it out.” Newt stated as he brought his beer back down. “And his names Scott. You know the cancer girl from her middle school class that everyone thought was dead but was just taken to her mother’s?” Thomas had a confused look on his face. “Clarie’s older sister.”
“Ooohhh.” Thomas realized. “Yeah, now I remember. Clarie’s Ethan’s best friend. Right?”
Newt nodded as the man took a sip from his beer. “Clarie even said she and Indi would be best friends once.” Thomas nodded as he took the beer top away from his lips. “But anyway, Scott’s Claire’s older cousin.”
“Ohhh…. Well Indi would get along with him since Clarie says he’s as depressed as Indi is, only he just smokes and does pot instead of hurting himself. She said that to her, right?”
“Yeah. Clarie said that and it shows in the chapters. He’s doing that at 14 to.”
“Dame.” Thomas said in thought. “Is Clarie’s sister coming in this book too?”
“Not that I know off. But Son has said if not this book, then in at least the next two books she’ll be added.”
“Got it. So, there’ll be more books.”
“Yeah, she’s planning on doing about six in total. Plus, a few specials like Christmas or Thanksgiving. Maybe even weddings.”
Thomas nodded as Newt took another sip of his beer. “Like Josh and Lexi’s?”
Newt chocked on his beer in laughter, causing Thomas to laugh with him. He covered his mouth with his hand as he brought the beer to the bench, covering the liquid dripping on his chin while he laughed.
“Is the reason why you’re laughing because you know something?” Thomas asked through his laughs.
“No,” Newt managed to speak before letting out two coughs and whipped his face with his hand. “No, just find it funny how you love them so much.”
“Well, they are soulmates.”
“That they are.”
“And Brooke and Delta are too. Please tell me they get together at least.”
“I don’t even bloody know. Sonya won’t tell me.”
“Dame it!” Thomas spat as he jokily banged his fist on the bench, causing Newt to laugh more to which made Thomas laugh with him.
“I know, I’m just as bummed out about it as you are.”
“Yeah, I can tell.” Thomas chuckled as he fully turned his body towards the blonde. “So, how many chapters has she written?”
“About…seventeen, eighteen. She would give you the other few, but she needs them edited and stuff.”
“Understandable, one more question before we move on.”
“Yeah.”
“What happened to Anne? Like when Josh took Indi and E back and started to fight for full custody, what happened to her?”
“It says in the first few chapters.” Newt said as he pointed to Thomas’s back pocket. “But all I’ll say is, she’s trying to quit but won’t. Nick’s trying to help her out I think.”
“Ok then.” Thomas nodded. “Man, I love Nick. Like he’s so kind and underrated. He can’t get with Anne though, otherwise we won’t get Josh and Lexi. Plus, Anne’s still grieving over Vince even though it’s been nearly a decade since the crash.”
“Agreed. God, that just reminded me about how bad Josh had it in his teenage years. Let alone Indi and Ethan and their childhoods.”
“I know right, bro had to take care of his siblings while Ethan was a baby, and Indi was transitioning into a tween. Plus, he had to deal with Anne’s drinking and her being on drugs. And that other thing….” Thomas trailed off as he thought what his favourite character went through his entire teenage life, thinking about how he kind of went through the same with his dad, Janson.
“Anne having sex with him while he was a minor?” Newt asked to which made Thomas slowly nodded. “Yeah, devastating. And she still thinks she’s allowed to talk to her kids. Actually no, she still thinks she can talk to Ethan. She’s forgotten about Indi. And she’s not talking to her either. Not after that third last chapter.”
“Yeah…” Don’t think about it. He’s gone now. He won’t do it ever again. He won’t hurt you like that anymore. Focus on Newt. That gorgeous blonde next to you. Yeah. Yeah. And his brown eyes and how they scrunch up with his nose when he laughs. His fluffy hair. That smile and laugh. Yeah.
“And I love Nick too. And Dylan. And their friendship.”
“Yes.” Thomas said as he pushed the dark memories behind him. “Fucking love them. And the fact Dylan’s fine with Delta being a lesbian.”
“Now that’s some good father-daughter stuff there.” Newt stated before he took another sip of his beer.
“Agreed. God, I need to re-read the book now.” Thomas chuckled, now having all his focus on Newt.
“Same here. Plus, some more about Mr Williams. Well, his names confirmed to be Charlie, but something about the name Mr Willams makes it…. hotter about him.”
“Oh god.” Thomas chuckled as Newt dreamily smiled.
“Think I’m probably in love with him at this point.”
“Really?” Thomas questioned. “You like guys?”
“Y-yeah. Since I was about fourteen or sixteen.”
“Ahhh, Same.”
“Wait, actually?”
“Yeah, but I still like women. Been bi since about the same age as you. In fact, I’m in love with Ms Robertson. Ethan’s teacher. And I think maybe Clarie’s dad.”
“Matthew?” Newt questioned to which Thomas nodded. “He isn’t even in the books yet, he’s just mentioned.”
“But they have a well good description on him.” Thomas teased as he brought his beer back to his lips. Newt just chuckled as he mentally cheered on the fact the man was into guys like him, not knowing that Thomas was doing the same with him.
“Actually,” Newt realized. “I do remember Katie mentioning something about that.”
“What, me being bi?” Thomas asked to which Newt nodded. “I don’t think she’s mentioned anything about you being into guys. Only on how amazing you are with her.”
“R-really?” Newt stuttered as he felt his cheeks go red again.
“Yep. And I can see it.”
Newt blushed even more at the man’s words but turned his head away to the point he was leaning on his back against the countertop. Thomas chuckled as he copied his position next to him, taking another sip of his beer.
“You are something Tommy.” Newt stated as he copied Thomas’s position too with his beer.
“To that I am. Just ask them.” Thomas said as he gestured to the booth next to them. Newt leaned his head forward and turned his head to where the man pointed, seeing how most of the man’s friends were laughing and taking shots. He then noticed how Harriet and Sonya had joined at the table next to Aris and Teresa, laughing fondle with the group.
“Looks like my family’s mingling with yours.” Newt said as he leaned back and making his eyes trying to find Keisha’s figure.
“Yeah,” Thomas said as he looked to find his other friends that weren’t sitting at the booth. They both found who they were looking for on the dance floor, Keisha dancing with Trina -who introduced each other earlier- while Mark, Frypan and Winston hyped up Minho as he danced drunkenly.
“Jesus, does Min always drink that much?” Newt questioned as he turned his head back to Thomas, who turned his head back to him. “He only drank, like, one or two drinks every time we hanged out when we were kids.”
“Unfortunately, yes.” Thomas said, causing Newt to laugh more. “But’s that Minho.”
“Yeah that’s Min.”
“Must be nice to be hanging out with him again.”
“Yeah, it really is. He’s…kinda… one of the reasons I’m still here.”
“Mmmm. I get that. You can go hang out with him if you want.”
“Hmmm.” Newt thought for a second as he watched his friend drunkenly dance. “Nah, I’ll catch up with him later. Plus, I want to keep talking to you.”
“Really? Me?”
“Yeah.”
“Because of Kat-”
“Not because of Katie. You’re interesting. More than her.”
“Well, I’m flattered. And as are you.” Thomas smiled as he brought his beer up to the blonde. “To interesting.”
“To interesting.” Newt repeated as he chuckled and brought his beer to Thomas’s, making the pair repeat their actions from minutes before and taking a drink together.
They did in fact spend most of the night together, talking about anything and everything while they finished their drinks. They didn’t move from their spot on the bench the entire time, but eventually were leaning their forearms on the bench again while their heads were turned to each other. They talked about books, movies, hobbies, anything that came to their minds and they’d laugh at the jokes each would somehow say.
Minho came over to the pair one time and chatted with them about him doing a dare that night, making it obvious that he was very drunk. He offered the pair to take shots with him but they both refused, making him pout about it and the other two laugh at his stubbornness as he walked away.
The pair kept their eyes around the place and watched their friends dance, drink, and laugh together. They watched with smiles on their faces when their friends came into a conversation the both had together while they watched their families have fun.
What really caught their eyes was each other and how much fun they were having in each other’s presents. When the blonde laughed, Thomas felt his chest get warm while he looked at the blondes scrunched up face to which caused him to smile back. When the brunette flirted and ranted about something, Newt would blush on his attractiveness and would listen to him the best he can with a smile on his face.
It hit them both that they were having the greatest time of their lives. The best time of their lives.
“Yo, Tomboy!” Mark yelled from the entrance of the bar. Thomas turned at the sound of his nickname in the air, causing Newt to turn his head to where the brunette was looking.
“Yeah?!” Thomas asked as he meet his friend’s eyes.
“Minho jumped out the window again!” Mark yelled as he gestured to the window on his far right. “We’re taking him home!”
“Oh god.” Thomas mumbled as he rolled his eyes. “Who exactly is taking him home?!”
“Frypan and Gally! Plus, myself! And everyone else has left or is leaving now!”
“What about Newt’s family?! Where are they?!”
“Their outside! One of them is as drunk as Minho!”
“Ooh...” Newt chimed in as he shook his head. “Bloody hell.” He turned his head to Thomas. “That’ll be Harriet. Sorry.”
“No, its fine.” Thomas stated. “I should help them out with Minho though. Sorry-”
“No, no. Don’t apologize. I should head of too. Need to take my lot home anyway.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah. I’m sure.”
“Ok then.” Thomas said before he turned his head back to his friend. “I’ll be there in a minute!”
Mark gave him a nod and turned his body to the exit, putting his hand in the air with his thumb up as he exited the bar. Thomas then pushed his hand in his back pocket as he grabbed his wallet out so he could pay the bartender. He waved his hand in the air, getting the man they talked to a few hours before coming over. Newt then noticed what Thomas was doing when he saw the cash he was getting out of the brown thing.
“Oh, you don’t have to pay for mine.” Newt informed the man. “I’ll pay for myself.”
“No, no, no.” Thomas said as he grabbed a five dollar note out and pushed his wallet back in his pocket. “I invited you here, so I’ll pay.”
“It’s ok Tommy-”
“Don’t even think about grabbing your wallet out. I’ve got these.” Thomas said as he gave the five dollar note to the bartender, mumbling to him about keeping the change.
“You sure? I can pay you back if-”
“Newt, it’s fine. Seriously.”
“But don’t you need it? For like…you know…”
“Don’t worry bout that. I save some money for myself. Plus, already paid for the week this afternoon.” Thomas stated as he straightened up from his stance and started walking to the doors.
“Well, I need to pay you back somehow.” Newt said as he joined his friend’s side. “I’ll feel bad if I don’t. Have you eaten yet?”
“Had some peanuts before you came. And some chips with Katie at lunch.”
“That’s not a proper dinner Tommy. And those chips were hours ago.” Newt said as Thomas opened the door to the bar, going through it to which Newt followed.
“Ehhh, I’ll eat something tomorrow. But, Newt, please don’t worry about it.”
“You should eat something though. I can buy you some dinner now. That way I can pay you back.”
“No, Newt. It’s fine.”
“It’ll only take-”
“Newwwttieee!” A voice yelled from the pairs left, causing them to turn their heads to a drunk Harriet with both Sonya and Keisha holding her with them under her armpits.
“Oh my… Harri.” Newt started. “How much did you drink?”
“Ummmm…”
“A lot.” Sonya answered for her.
“With who though? Since both of you are holding her and are fine?” Newt asked to the pair.
“Your mom.” Harriet said before bursting out laughing, making Thomas chuckle at the scene.
“Minho. I think that Gally guy and Frypan guy are taking him home now.” Sonya answered again.
“Of course.” Newt said as he turned to Thomas. “I am so sorry about her and…”
“Don’t worry about it, Newt.” Thomas said as the blonde went quiet. “You worry a lot.”
“Oh, he does.” Keisha chimed in as she barely caught Harriet from face palming to the ground while she laughed.
“I think we should take this one home.” Sonya stated as she straightened up herself and the two other girls on her left.
“Yeah, come home with me.” Harriet slurred as she turned her head to her wife. “Because you look absolutely beautiful for a single woman to be alone tonight.”
“I’m your wife Harri.”
“Really? I’m married?”
“Yessss.” Keisha chimed in frustratedly.
“Well,” Harriet started again. “That makes it better, doll face. Let me take you home so I can make-”
“I beg of you don’t finish that sentence.” Newt interpreted in disgust, making Thomas laugh even more from the people around him.
“Ok, off to bed for you.” Keisha stated as she started leading the pair of wives to Newt’s parked car that was around the corner.
“Well then,” Thomas then started as he turned back to Newt, making him look back at him. “I should head of then.”
“H-h…hold on.” Newt stuttered as he looked back to the girls, making Thomas have a confused look on his face again. “I’ll be over in a few. Can you guys wait?”
“You have the key’s, Hon.” Keisha answered as the three stopped.
“Here.” Newt said as he walked over to her, pulling his keys out of his pocket. “Wait in the car. I won’t be long. Don’t start it though. No one drives my car besides me.”
“Ok, but hurry up. She might puke.” Keisha exhaled as she took the keys from him.
“Then make her throw up in the bloody bushes.” Newt grumbled as he turned back and walked back towards Thomas.
“See you in a bit, Newt.” Sonya then said as she continued her walk around the corner.
“Yeah, see you in a bit.” Newt said back as he and Thomas started walking on the road towards the pathway.
“You wanting to walk me home?” Thomas asked smugly as they stepped onto the pathway that led to the café and inns.
“Kinda, but also trying to think of ways to pay you back.”
“Oh, Newt I told you-”
“I know. But I want to. I’ll feel horrible if I didn’t. And don’t you dare say it’s fine again.”
“But it’s-”
“Ahh ahh ahh.” Newt said as he pointed his finger to Thomas’s mouth. “I’ll pay you back and that’s finally.”
Thomas chuckled at the man’s stubbornness as they pasted the café he worked at, causing him to chuckle back.
“I’ve got an idea for you to pay back.” He finally said after they both feel silent after they laughed.
“Yeah?”
Thomas nodded. “Next time we hang out, you pay.”
“Perfect…. Wait, next time?”
“Yeah.” Thomas stated as they turned into the driveway to the Safe Haven inn.
“So, they’ll be a next time?”
“Uhhh, yeah. If that’s ok.”
“Of course it is.” Newt chuckled as Thomas turned his head to the ground, trying to hide the blush that came back on his cheeks after he realised he asked the blonde out again.
“Maybe just the two of us too?” He finally said as he stood in front of Newt, causing the pair to stop once more. “Or even with Katie, but I could pay for what she gets.”
“I-I…I would love to do that.” Newt stuttered, celebrating in his mind the fact he’ll see the brunette again.
“Me too.” Thomas smiled, which caused Newt to smile wider. “Would kinda prefer it to be the two of us though.”
“Y-yeah?”
“Mmhmm. Your… something else, Newt.”
“Could say the same thing about you.”
“Thanks.” Thomas said as he stared at the blonde again while he smiled back. “Your….I….”
Newt chuckled as the brunette stuttered to find words. “Never met anyone like you too Tommy.”
Thomas nodded as the blonde said what he was trying to say, feeling his chest warm once more.
“Well, I should…probably…” He begun as he started pointing to the building behind him.
“Right, same…” Newt agreed as he started walking back the way he came from. “I’ll see you around Tommy.”
“See you round Newt.” Thomas said back as he started walking back to the building behind him, waving a bye to the blonde who waved back.
After a few steps, Thomas turned his head over his shoulder to see Newt doing the same as he stepped back on the pathway. They smiled at each other and waved again before parting ways once more.
Newt walked along the pathway, parking lot and drove home thinking about his time with the brunette that night, smiling to himself whenever his face came back to his mind.
And Thomas moved up the stairs, along his balcony to his room, got ready for bed -placing the chapters on his nightstand- and went to sleep thinking about the blonde, smiling to himself when his laugh and chuckle came to his ears again.
Both felt the happiest they have ever been in a long time as they thought of each other.
Newt thinking he finally has purpose in his life; to help this attractive person the best he could.
Thomas thinking he’s finally happy for staying around longer then intended.
Notes:
AHHHHH!!!!!!!! I FUCKING LOVE THEM SO MUCH!!!!!!!!
They are literally the cutest. Thomas flirting with Newt. Newt blushing. Them arguing about paying. It's just uhh, I just love them.
Anyway, hope yall enjoyed. See you the next one <3.
Chapter 8: A little fallout is always enough to make you feel small.
Summary:
Katie shows a project but gets upset about the question’s being asked, making Newt take her home because of how upset she is. Thomas bumps into an old face at work to which caused him to have the afternoon to himself. But is interrupted by Katie crying in the bathroom, a worried Newt and an idea popping in his mind.
Notes:
TW: Flashbacks of mental abuse
I honestly hate it, but I hope you guys enjoy.
I also cannot write so sorry if it's shit and you can't understand it and if it's too much in one sentence. I don't really know how to write but I want to improve so I'm practicing. Bear with me.
So, this chapter is divided into three parts and you guys will LOVE the third one, no spoilers though. Let's just say it will be gay.
These next three chapters are also inspired by a few scenes in Gifted. I found these scenes really cute, and I wanted to add it in somehow. Please don't judge I just wanted it in. Hate me if you want, I don't care.
Anyway, yall enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Newt
How’s the chapters so far?
Tommy ☺️
Awesome.
Up to chapter 7.
Newt
Took you long enough.
It’s been 2 weeks.
Tommy ☺️
Oh I’m sorry.
Sorry that I have a kid.
And that I have more than 1 job.
Newt
Not good enough excuses.
But I’ll let you off this once.
Tommy ☺️
🤣🤣🤣
Newt
☺️
What did you think of chapter 5?
Tommy ☺️
OH MY GOD!!!!!
I fucking cried. I was so happy.
Newt
Right!!!
Josh’s speech to the judge.
Indi smiling for the first time ever.
Ethan hugging Josh after the session was finished.
Literally balled when I read that.
I felt so much better reading that bit after all the depressing shit in book 1.
Tommy ☺️
God. It was amazing to read.
Your sister is so talented.
But you might need to check on her for all the trauma dumps she writes about.
Newt
🤣
I’ll check on her now. Thanks for the reminder.
✨✨✨
Thomas
Hey, is Katie making friends at school?
Because she won’t shut up about her birthday buddy’s reaction to her present.
Newt🦎
Well, she’s hanging out with her classmates every now and then.
Plus, Mya’s reaction was really cute.
And some lunchtimes she goes and plays with her and her friends in the sandpit outside.
Just when I’m on duty though.
Thomas
Oh good.
She’s been yapping about that Mya chick during her bath this afternoon.
And her table mates.
And how they are also friends with Mya.
Newt🦎
Lol 😅
It isn’t all the time though.
That she hangs out with them.
She still hangs out with me.
Thomas
Well, why wouldn’t she.
Your great.
Newt🦎
Awww. Thanks Tommy <3
You’re not so bad yourself.
Thomas
Why thank you 💞
Newt🦎
Np. 😉
✨✨✨
Thomas
Thanks for paying for the drinks again.
Newt🦎
Again, Np.
Needed to pay you back somehow.
Thomas
Even though you were kinda 3 weeks late.
And this is the first time we hanged out that you paid fully.
But it’s better than nothing.
Newt🦎
Haha😅
You want to do it again this Friday night?
My treat.
Thomas
I have Katie on Friday night.
Newt🦎
Perfect☺️
✨✨✨
Newt
Katie wanted me to tell you she’s presenting her project today.
Tommy ☺️
Great. Tell her I wish her luck.
Newt
Will do.
She’s been stressing about it all week.
But she chose to present it for today.
Tommy ☺️
I can tell she’s been stressed out.
Wait, you can choose if you present there?
Newt
Yeah.
Most kids don’t but Katie wanted to.
Plus, she really wants to show you to her class.
And your mother.
Tommy ☺️
Awww.🥰
Did she mention anything about Janson?
Newt
I think so.
She was very hesitated about it I think but she ended up doing something.
All I know is some faces your parents -Plus them- apparently use to hand out with.
Tommy ☺️
Yeah, she asked me about them.
Newt
Did she now.
She said you didn’t really say much though.
And tried to change the subject or something.
But she did say you only told her she was named after a few.
And that John Micheal dude being very close with Ava.
Does she talk to them still?
Well, do you guys still talk to them?
Tommy?
You still there?
Hello?
Tommy ☺️
Gtg. Tell me how it goes.
See ya.
Newt
Ok.
See ya next week for beers?
Read at 2:21pm.
Newt scrunched his eyebrows in confusion as the message of Thomas reading his last text came on his screen.
Why didn’t he message back? Did I say something? Does he not want to hang out again?
He usually didn’t feel anxious about texting anyone, but the brunette was different. While they texted each other these couple of weeks, Newt wore a smile on his face, making himself appear weird to the people around him.
He enjoyed texting Thomas and hanging out with him every few days. He loved his company and how he would complement him on anything. He remembers ranting to Thomas as they walked along to the train station about how annoyed he was at a character in the book they wouldn’t stop talking about.
He just loved the brunette’s company.
But through the last few texts he received that afternoon, the brunette seemed distanced about something. And he didn’t know what.
Newt looked through the texts he sent the brunette a few minutes ago, wondering what made him just leave him on read. He read about the John Micheal part and the bits he said the girl was named after, wondering what about these people made him just leave Newt on read.
“Mr Issacs!” A voice whisper shouted from his desk. Newt turned his head up to see Katie standing in the center of the room while the other kids chatted about anything. “Can I go on now?!”
“Oh.” He stated as he stood from his desk and pushed his phone back into his pocket, noting that he’ll deal with the thoughts later. He then walked up to the girl and gestured for her to walk forward. “Yes, let’s get you started.”
“Ok.” The girl blurted as she walked towards her craft board, she made with all her mother’s old friends, her brother and her friends. As she turned back to the class and her teacher, she let out a shaky breath, signaling Newt she was a bit nervous to which he noticed.
“Nervous?” He asked as he kneeled to her level.
“Yeah. Never presented anything before.”
“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine. Your good at talking.”
“To you I am. And to people I’m comfortable with.”
“Yeah, you do tend to talk a lot with people you like.” Newt chuckled causing the girl to finally smile. “But remember, this is only a practice run. Meaning you don’t have to do this again if it causes you that much stress.”
“I know. But I’m still getting marked on it.”
“Well, forget about that. Just be yourself and you’ll be fine.”
The girl nodded as she looked down at her fiddling fingers, making it clear to her teacher she was still nervous about the presentation.
“Hey,” Newt said as he titled his head to meet the girl’s eyes. She looked back at him with worry across her face. “You’ve got this. You are gonna kill it.”
Katie smiled even more at the man, causing him to smile back. He then brought his fist up to the side, his knuckle facing the girl. She giggled at the action and repeated his position with her hand, bringing her fist to his knuckles.
As she took her fist away from the man’s, she made an explosive sound through her mouth, causing Newt to chuckle at the action while she giggled. He then stood back up and turned his body to the class while Katie made a few last checks before he started speaking.
“Alright, everyone.” He begun, getting everyone’s attention in the class. “We have one more family tree presentation left, and after that’s done you can do some of your art projects. Now, remember, we listen to the person talking. We don’t whisper while the someone is speaking at the front. We listen to them and the only time you can talk is if you have a question. And to ask that question, you put your hand up. Understand?”
“Yes, Mr Issacs.” His class chanted slowly, causing Newt to smile more.
“Wonderful. Now,” He started as he slowly walked towards the white board. “All eyes on Katie now, she listened to your presentations, so you’ll listen to hers. And if you didn’t present for this project and sent a video to me instead, you still listen.” Newt then turned around to leaned back on the white board, crossing his arms across his chest and placing his foot over his other foot. “Take it away Katie.”
The girl nodded as she turned her head back to the board and around her classroom again. She felt weird while looking around at the staring eyes, feeling more anxious in the moment. A few smiled her way to which made her feel less nervous, but it wasn’t enough.
She turned her head back to Newt, with a worried look on her face. He just smiled back and gave her a little nod to her, making sure she knew he believed in her to which he did. Katie smiled back as she turned her body to the class and walked to the side of her board.
“This is my family tree.” She begun as she turned her body back to the class and pointed to her board next to her. “It isn’t blood related, but when I asked my brother about our family, he said this was it.” She then pointed to a picture of an older women around her mother’s age at the time standing at a bar bench with the rest of the group photo cut out. “That’s one of my mom’s best friends. Her name is Katie like me. Only her last name is McVoy. My brother says that I was named after her and that she was at the hospital when I was born.”
She then pointed to another picture of a different women sitting at a fancy restaurant table, smiling widely with Ava next to her. “That’s my mom’s other best friend. Her name’s Ladena. I got my middle name from her apparently. My mom, her and Katie were, in my brother’s words, like Rachel, Monica and Phoebe from Friends. A show he really likes. And that they were best friends and would go everywhere together.”
“That’s my mom, by the way. Her name was Ava.” She then brought her fingers to her lips and planted a kiss on them. “My brother says that she was the bravest person to live.” She stated as she brought her fingers on the picture of her mom. “He says him and her were just as close as me and him are. He also said her and I would be best friends if she was still around.”
“That’s my dad. His names Janson. He lives in Alaska for work.”
“That’s his best friends. John and Bruce. He doesn’t really talk to them anymore, but apparently, they were best friends for years. I think because of how my dad moved they don’t talk to each other anymore.”
“Those are my Aunts and my Uncle. They aren’t really related to me, but I call them that. My Uncle Ari and Aunt Bren live in my building while my Aunt T and Aunt Rach live next door from me.”
“That’s Grandpa Alec and Grandma Lana. They’re not my actually grandparents but I call them that. They’re also my friends actually grandparents, that’s why I call them that.”
“Those are my friends. They live in the building next to mine. Some of them live in mine though but most of them are next to mine. We hang out a lot and they’re really funny. Amy and Sophie are my best friends. There’s also Baxter, Amy’s older brother, Chuck, Deedee, Stephan, Sophie’s younger brother, Little Minho, and Maddie, Amy and Baxter’s Aunt. Sophie and Stephan’s moms are also Aunt Bren and Aunt Rach by the way. And Deedee’s parents are Aunt T and Uncle Ari.”
“Those are my brother’s friends. They live in our building or the one next to us. That’s Gally and Beth -Chuck’s parents-, Big Minho -Little Minho’s cousin-, Siggy but we call him Frypan, Winston, Jorge and George -Aunt Bren’s uncle and brother-, and Mark and Trina -Amy and Baxter’s parents. Mark and Maddie also are siblings, and their stepparents are Grandpa Alec and Grandma Lana. There is also Misty, Darnell and Toady. I don’t know his real name, so I call him that.”
The kids giggled at the girl’s comment, causing her to giggle too. Her eyes caught a hand up at the table across from where she would sit. She looked to Newt with a question in her eyes, to which he nodded enthusiastically to her. She then nodded back at him as she turned her head back to the risen hand.
“Kingsley.” She then said as she pointed to him, causing the class to turn their heads to the boy.
“I’ve got two. Where and who is your brother?" He asked.
“Ohh he’s…” The girl answered as she turned her head back to her green board. Her eyes scanned for the picture she had for Thomas. She then got her eyes on the picture of him standing in front of a Christmas tree in panel red pajamas, looking about sixteen years old. “Here.” Katie finished as she pointed towards the picture. “His name’s Thomas, but I call him Tom. He’s my favorite person on the planet.”
“Ok then.” The boy started again while the classroom nodded at the girl’s answer. “And the second one. Is your mom dead?”
The room went silent as the question floated through the air, making Katie freeze in place. She never liked people saying that her mother was dead. Saying her mom was not here anymore or not around was fine with her. But the idea and word dead made it more heartbreaking for the girl.
Newt could tell she didn’t expect that type of question, and if he was being honest, he didn’t either. He looked at his student that asked the question as the class waited for Katie’s answer, letting a frustrated sigh go through his nose on how unfiltered the boy was.
“Katie, honey.” Newt said back to the girl, causing his class to look at him including the girl. “You don’t have to answer that if you don’t want to.” He then turned his head to the boy who just looked back in shame. “Kingsley, we talked about this. You gotta think things through in your mind before saying stuff.”
“Sorry, just wondering since she used was instead of is.”
“Well, good job at listening to her. But do you think that was something appropriate to ask?”
The boy turned his head to the ground in guilt. “No…” He whispered for everyone to hear.
“That’s right. So, could you apologize to Katie?”
Kingsley turned his head to the standing girl, guilt washed over his face. “Sorry Katie.”
“It’s ok Kingsley.” She accepted as she smiled nicely to the boy. “To answer your question…. yeah. My mom’s…. not…. around anymore.”
The boy nodded as he turned his head back to the table in shame, making Newt feel bad about calling him out. But he didn’t want the girl to feel even more nervous about talking to the class, let alone bringing up her mother’s death into her presentation.
Another hand was raised from the girls far right, to which caught her eye and brought Newt back from his thoughts.
“Eliza.” She said, causing the girl to lower her hand.
“So, if your mom’s de-not here anymore and your dad lives in Alaska, who do you live with?”
“My brother. He’s a grown up, so he can take care of me fully.”
“What about those people you just mentioned?”
“They help out.”
“And those people your parents use to know?”
“I don’t really know-”
“Wait, so...” Another voice interrupted, causing the girl to overwhelming turn her head to her left so that her eyes meet with Lily’s. “You just live with your brother?”
“Y…yeah…”
“Do you stay in touch with your dad? If he’s still alive?”
“N-no…”
“Really?” Another voice said, Alex’s. One of her table mates. “I cannot live without my dad.”
“Alex….” Newt warned as he started noticing Katie getting overwhelmed.
“What’s it like?” Mason asked next. “Living without your parents?”
“Ummm…”
“Guys remember to raise your hands.” Newt said as he stood up straighter from where he leaned, but nobody listened.
“Do you remember your mom?” Another voice asked.
“Why didn't you go and live with your dad?”
“Uhhh…”
“Have you heard from your parent’s old friends since you said they don’t speak anymore?”
“How did your mom die?”
“Would you guys stop?!” Mya yelled over the chatter, but no one could hear her through all the questions. “She doesn’t want to answer these questions!”
“Is your mom dead because of something your brother did?”
“When was the last time you saw your dad?”
“Guys, enough-”
“Do you miss your mom?”
“Is your dad coming back for you?”
“Why are you living with your brother?"
“Do you….”
Katie’s eyes started watering and her breath became heavy to the point that she could only hear her own heartbeat that cancelled the questions out for her to hear. She looked around the class of curious students, shouting question after question to her over each other. She could barely hear Newt’s voice trying to calm down the students, to which only helped a little.
Katie turned her head around the class till she met Mya’s eyes. She had a scared look on her face to which made Katie even more scared in the moment. She could tell Mya was frightened by the sudden outburst of the pairs classroom just as she was.
And that’s when Katie drew the line.
The little scared girl ran towards Newt who was now in the middle of his classroom. She ran past him, but he called out to her to stop. But she couldn’t hear through the mixture sounds of her heartbeat and a buzzing sound. She ran around the table on her right and sprinted to the door, opening it and running towards the glass doors that laid down the hallway, finally feeling tears roll down her cheeks.
She didn’t care about the fact she just made a scene in her classroom. She didn’t care if she was being over dramatic or not. She didn't care about leaving her classroom when there was about half an hour left of school left.
All she wanted to do was crawl into a ball and cry till she ran out of tears.
✨✨✨
“Katie! Wait!” Newt called out, but the girl was already out the door of the classroom. He sighed in stress as his class went silent and looked to where the girl ran off to. He put his hands in his hair as he started pacing the room in frustration.
He finally heard his class do faint apologizes to him as he paced around the front of the class.
“It’s alright everyone.” He reassured. “I know you were just curious.”
“I can go get her Mr Issacs.” Mya volunteered as she stood from her seat.
“Ohh, no, no, you don’t….” Newt started as he stared at the door again, pulling his lips into a line and his hands on his hips. He then turned his head to the clock above the whiteboard that read 2:30. They only had half an hour left of school, to which gave him an idea.
“Actually,” He finally said as he turned his head back to the girl. “Could you watch the class for a bit Mya? A-and put Katie’s project on the wall with the rest?”
“Sure.”
Newt nodded at Mya as he turned his body and walked towards where Katie sat in front of him. He then grabbed her Toothless bag and turned to walk behind his desk. He then started packing all his stuff up, putting things in bags as his students watched in confusion. He then walked towards the door while giving instructions out.
“Charlie? Could you go get Mr Jonesy from staff room?” He asked to the boy over his shoulder.
“Yes, Mr Issacs.” He said as he stood up and followed his teacher to the door.
“Are you ditching us, sir?” Oliver asked from Mya’s table.
“No, I’m just…” He started as he opened his door. “Look, I’m gonna go talk to her and maybe send her up to the break room. I might not be back before school ends though since she might want me to be with her. And I can’t leave you guys alone without a teacher, so Mr Jonesy will take over for a bit since Ms Belle is sick. Can I trust you guys to behave?”
His question was received by answers of yeses and nodes of heads, to which he nodded back and started turning into the hallway.
“Are you mad at us?” Alex asked as Newt stepped out the front door and pocked his head back in, Charlie being in front of him.
“No, not at all.”
“We are sorry Mr Issacs.” Mya chimed in full heartedly. “We just found her story curious. She had lots of people. More than anyone else.”
“I know you guys are sorry. And I know you found it interesting. But…. just…. just remember to ask if it’s ok to talk about these things with someone. Ok?” The students nodded, making Newt smile. “When we get back to school tomorrow, we might try this again with her. So, no questions like that. And if we don’t do it again, lets help her forget the questions happened.”
“Yes Mr Issacs.” The class said together, making him smile more.
“Ok, Charlie.” He started as he looked down at the boy. “The staff room is down there,” He pointed to his right and down the hallway. “And around the corner on your left. It’ll say staff room on the door.”
“Got it.” Charlie said as he looked back up at the man. Newt just smiled as he ruffled his hair jokily, causing the boy to laugh before he bolted down the hallway. Newt then turned his body towards his class and grabbed the door handle to close the door behind him.
“See you guys tomorrow. And remember, Mya’s in charge.” He finally said to his class before he closed the door with his free hand, receiving goodbyes from the bunch of kids in his class. He then walked down the hallway towards the glass doors he heard open just moments earlier.
As he walked through the glass doors to the afternoon world, he finally could hear the little sobs through the air of the young girl he was looking for. His eyes searched for the figure around the parking lot as he started walking towards his car. And as he did the little sob cries became louder; he knew where the girl was.
He walked over to his car as he heard the sniffles and shaky breathes, his heart breaking more at the sound of his student crying. When he finally made it to his car, Newt turned his head to the little gap between his car and the one next to his, sighing sadly at the sight in front of him.
The little girl leaned her back against his front wheel with her head hiding in her arms that grasped her knees to her chest. She looked to be uncomfortable to the man, but she didn’t care because she felt so small in the moment.
“You comfortable there?” He asked as he stepped to the girl’s right and sat next to her. “Cause the way you’re sitting right now looks uncomfortable.”
The girl didn’t answer. She just sniffed a little, not making any effort from moving her head up to look at him.
“Got your bag.” Newt sighed as he placed her school bag at her feet. “Was wondering if you wanted to go to the break room for the rest of the day. Could give you a break from the class and I could…. come with….”
Katie shook her head before Newt could finish his sentence. He just sighed as he looked at the girl with sadness.
“I tried to stop them, you know.” He started again. “I mean, they were just curious since your family is a bit…different then theirs. And that’s not a bad thing at all. Plus, your presentation was going-”
“I wanna go home.” The girl finally said in a whisper.
“Huh?” Newt asked even though he heard the first half of the sentence.
The girl finally lifted her head to reveal her tear-stained cheeks. At the sight, Newt’s heart broke even more. She turned her head to the ground as she shuffled next to him and rested her head on the man’s upper arm.
“I wanna go home.” She repeated as she got cozy in Newt’s side.
“U-uhhh…” Newt stuttered as he turned his head away from her. “W-why?”
“I just wanna go. Can you take me home? Please?”
“I ca…I can’t just take you-”
“Please, Newtie. I just wanna go home.”
“Honey, we still have half an hour till home time. We can go to the break room though. We can color in and maybe play with some figit toys. Like the squishy octopus one. Then you can go-”
“Newtie, I really don’t want to be here. You can text Big Minho saying you’ll drop me home. Just please take me home.”
Newt hesitated to say anything else after he heard the girl’s plea. To hesitate to say something that’ll make the kid upset more. So, he just sighed in frustration at he turned his head to Katie with her moving her head to look up at her teacher, regretting on what he was about to do that could get him fired.
“Fine.” He sighed as he adjusted his grip on his bags.
Katie then nodded sadly as she stood from her spot and started walking around the front of the car, letting her head hang low. His eye’s followed the sad kid as she walked along the front. As she went out of sight, the side of his head leaned back on his car as his eyes trailed to the ground in thought.
He felt bad for how the girl had to put up with all the stuff she did. Her not having a family. Living in one room instead of a house. The fact everyone in her class overwhelmed her with questions. Everything.
But she was being a bit over dramatic about it. Her class was just curious on what her family was. And again, he was breaking the rules a bit just for her to be happy.
He let a breath come through and out of his nose as he stood up and grabbed his phone out of his pocket, letting his thoughts go to the back of his head. He then sent a quick message to his longest known friend saying he’s gonna drop Katie of at the inn.
Then sending one to Thomas that he was on his way over.
✨✨✨
Thomas’s eyes trailed over his phone as he watched the blonde message him. He wanted to respond to him and explain why he went quiet when his sister asked these questions. But he just couldn’t bring himself to talk about his mother’s friends and how they stopped talking.
Newt🦎
Does she talk to them still?
Well, do you guys still talk to them?
Before he could type a response, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar set of hair at the counter. He looked up to see the back of the hair of a person he thought he would never see again. Even if he didn’t see the face, he knew who it was, to well enough to not recognize.
Ladena Lichliter.
She sat at the contour while Beth took her order, her being completely unfazed about who it was. At least what he could tell she seemed to be. But he felt scared at the fact he was about to go on an afternoon shift, and his old parent’s friend was going to see his face. After so long too.
He couldn’t bare it. He just couldn’t. Not after all his time of recovering. Not after all that happened all those years ago. Not after he was starting to finally find peace.
But what caused him to stop staring in disbelief while he sat at that booth was the vibration in his hand.
Newt🦎
Tommy?
He looked down and read the message, but before he could answer the blonde a voice came from his right.
“Can’t believe she’s here.”
He turned his head to see Aris standing at his table in his uniform to which had a look of worry on his face.
“I mean, she never once helped you out after Ava died. Let alone Katie Mc-fucko and those guys. Why would she be here now?”
“I know,” Thomas replied frustratedly as he looked back at his phone.
Newt🦎
You still there?
“What are you gonna do?” Aris asked, causing Thomas to look back at him.
“I don’t know.” He stated as he leaned back in seat while shaking his head.
“Do you want to see her?”
“N-not really…”
“I can kick her out then.”
“No, no...”
Newt🦎
Hello?
“Well then what?”
“I think…” He sighed as he placed his hand over his eyes. “I think I’m just gonna go home or something. Take my shift for me?”
“Sure thing. But you still owe me for that other time last month.”
“Hey, I paid back by babysitting Deedee for you two nights later.”
“Still…”
“I’ll babysit her again if you need it.”
“Done.” Aris agreed without hesitation, causing Thomas to chuckle as he placed his bag over his shoulder. “You gonna be ok?”
“Yeah…I think so.” Thomas said as he stood from his seat giving a quick text to Newt. Aris just nodded as he waved him a quick goodbye as he went back to work, Thomas returning one to him.
Thomas
Gtg. Tell me how it goes.
See ya.
Newt🦎
Ok.
See ya next week for beers?
Thomas didn’t have time to answer the blonde’s text because of how badly he didn’t want to see the face of the brunette at the counter. So, he shoved his phone in his pocket and exited the café quickly.
The memories of what his father use to say came back to him like a truck was hitting him. He heard the man saying stuff he couldn’t get out of his head as he walked along the pathway. Most of what he heard was when he took the girl away from him that fateful day all those years ago.
They won’t help you if you take her away from me!
Those women are dead to me! And they’re dead to you too, boy! I can see it in your fucking eyes!
Do not talk to them! You know what happens if you do!
If I ever see him again Thomas, I’m gonna break his fucking face. Because he will never come near my wife again!
That girl in your arms is going to pay for breaking this family apart!
The last yell he heard broke his heart more as he walked along the driveway to the inn. He couldn’t believe the fact that his own father blamed Katie for everything. His mother’s death. The fact his father never talked to his friends again. For him leaving with her. Everything.
She didn’t deserve any of it.
As he walked along the parking lot towards the closest stairs to his room, his mind kept screaming all the fraises his father said. Not only about his old group of friends but just in general in the past. And just like that, all the bad memories started coming back to the man’s mind.
You useless piece of shit. I told you to be home by five.
No son of mine is a fag!
Remember, this stays between us. Or I’ll go harder on you tomorrow.
Come on, just one taste.
Thomas, I swear to God, it’s just Cocaine shit.
Beer! Now!
No one. Will ever. Love you.
The last thought stuck to him as he opened his room door and took a step in his room. He placed his bag on the ground next to him and walked over to his bed, exhaling loudly as he dropped on his butt against his bed.
He closed his eyes as he rested his head on the wall behind him, starting to think good things about his life to recover from the bad ones.
Katie.
Your friends.
Newt.
Food.
Money for the room.
Newt.
Janson being in Alaska.
Newt.
Newt.
Newt.
Thomas smiled lightly as the image of the blonde came to his mind. He kept the image in his mind for what felt like hours as he took in the features he memorized on his face once more.
His brown eyes.
Fluffy blonde hair.
Those pink lips.
His little nose.
Everything on that man’s face was stunning to Thomas.
He then started thinking about his laugh and how his nose and eyes would scrunch up when he did. How he smiled as he listened. How stubborn he was about paying back and paying. How he was so good with Katie. How sweet he was. How adorable he was.
Thomas then felt instantly better.
And it hit him that Katie wasn’t the only main thing that made him forget everything now.
He was starting to drift off in a dreamless sleep when he felt his pocket vibrate. He jolted his head up and opened his eyes again, trying to process his whereabouts. He then remembered about the vibration and pushed his hand into his pocket, grabbing his phone out in the process. He then unlocked the screen to see a text message from Newt, making him smile more.
Newt🦎
Katie wanted to come home early so I’m taking her now.
Have signed her out online and everything.
Already texted Minho about it.
Will explain why later.
See ya in a bit.
Thomas scrunched his face in confusion as he read the messages that popped on his phone while his thoughts took the best of him again.
What she do now? Happy to see her and Newt, but what happened? Did her presentation go ok? Shit did she say something?
He just shrugged in annoyance as he texted back, saving the questions later for when the girl and blonde arrived.
Thomas
Ok. See ya in a bit.
Also, I’ll see when I’m free next week for beers.
✨✨✨
Tommy ☺️
Ok. See ya in a bit.
Also, I’ll see when I’m free next week for beers.
Newt smiled as he read the messages that popped on his screen. He turned his head back to the road as he exited the parking lot of the school, turning into a lane that led to the highway.
“Thomas knows we’re on our way.” He stated as he turned to the girl next to him. She slightly nodded her head as she hung her head low.
Newt just sighed loudly as he turned his head back to the road, making them enter the comfortable silence they were used to now.
And it stayed like that for the rest of the drive.
The man would sometimes turn his head to the girl to make sure she was still there as they drove. But every time he looked at her figure, she stayed in the same position.
Head hanging low as she stared at her lap where her hands laid.
The thing he didn’t know where the thoughts in her head that swam around her ears as she looked down.
Why am I stuck here?
And why can’t I have a normal family?
With Tom too?
Why did mom have to die?
Why did she die and not him?
As Newt kept turning his head to her, he kept feeling his heart break more and more at the sight. But he still looked at her while they drove, even though he hated the sight he was always greeted with.
He felt bad for the fact the girl didn’t have a family. And the fact the only real family she has is Thomas. Not a mom. Not a dad. Just a brother that was just as depressed about the whole thing as she was.
It hit him that after all the time he had known her, she had never looked so weak and vulnerable at all. He wasn’t used to the sight. He was used to her giggling happily at a joke. Her making fun of how people walked when they waited for Minho. Her smiling nearly all the time.
It broke his heart even more about how young the girl is.
She isn’t even in double digits, and she has already experienced what it’s like to be depressed.
“You want me to park or just drop you off?” Newt asked as he drove into the driveway of the inn.
After a moment of silence, he swore he heard the word ‘Park’ come out of the girl’s mouth, making him nod and continue driving till he found a free spot that was in front of their room. He then put his car into park and turned off the engine, but before he could say anything, the girl unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the passenger door.
“You want-” He was interrupted by a slam of the door next to him and the sight of the kid running away, to which made him move faster.
“Katie, wait!” He said as he unbuckled himself, opened his door and closing it behind him as he started running in the girl’s direction, locking his car behind him.
He called for her name and to come back, but she cancelled his voice out as she run up the stairs to the third level, with Newt being on her heels. She could feel tears reappear in her eyes as she run down the balcony to her door, Newt slowly catching up to her to which caused everyone to hear and look at them.
But they didn’t care in the slightest.
At least Katie didn’t since she started banging her hands on her door, to her room, for her brother.
✨✨✨
Thomas scrolled through his phone, enjoying the peace and quiet that surrounded him. But it didn’t last longer than he thought.
His ears where meet by yells of his sister’s name, making him turn his head from his phone and look towards the window and his door. And before he knew it, he saw the flash of a running figure shoot past his window and his ears then were meet by banging on the door.
He stood up from his spot of his bed confused -dropping his phone in the process- at the sudden change of noise and scenery. He made his way over to the door, saying his coming even though it didn’t do anything.
He then opened the door to the little girl crying.
“Kitty Kat, the fuck is-”
The girl pushed past him as she ran for her bathroom door.
“Katie!? Wha-?”
She slammed the door behind her and turned to lean her back against it as she felt more tears run down her face while sliding to the ground, recreating the position she made earlier.
Thomas stared at the shut door in front of him in confusion while he heard the faint paints of his friend getting louder. He turned around and pocked his head out the door to see Newt jogging towards him.
“Newt, the fuck’s-”
“Katie!?” Newt asked loudly as he stood up to the man and turned his head inside the room. “Oh god…” He sighed in worry as he walked past Thomas and towards the closed door. “Katie, honey?”
“Newt…” Thomas started as he closed the door behind him and started walking to where the blonde now stood – against the bathroom door. “What the fuck happened?”
“Katie, honey, please come out.” Newt begged as he leaned his arm over his head against the door.
“No” The girl whispered as she sniffled.
“Please, honey.”
“No.”
Newt sighed in frustration as Thomas stood next to him.
“Newt, what the actual fuck is going on?!” Thomas whispered shouted, causing Newt to look at him. “Did she do something?”
The blonde sighed in frustration once more as he turned his head around the room. “No, no. She didn’t do anything wrong. In fact, it was,” He leaned closer to the door and raised his voice. “Not her fault.”
“What wasn’t her fault?”
“She spoke about your parents and how your mom’s dead and Janson living in Alaska.” Newt rushed as he turned his head back to Thomas and pushed his lips in a line while nodding and placing his hand on his hip.
“What? How?”
“She was giving descriptions about them, you, your friends, her friends and those people your parents use to hang out with. Before I knew it the whole class was asking her questions about it making her overwhelmed.” He then leaned closer to the door again, turning his head back to the door. “Katie, it isn’t your fault about how it went.”
“Oh god...” Thomas started before he turned his head down.
“I tried taking her to the bloody break room, but she’s just wanted to come home. I couldn’t do that, but I did. That’s another rule I’ve broken. Do you know how many fucking rules I’ve broken for her!?”
“I know. God...” Thomas then titled his head towards the door. “Katie, please just come out.”
“I could get fired for this, Tommy.” Newt stated angrily.
“I know…”
“And do you know how bad it’s gonna look on my record? Like, I love Katie, but-”
“I know, I know…”
“Do you though?”
“Newt-”
“I mean, I can’t…like…”
“Ne-”
“And her classmates were just wondering-”
“Calm down.” Thomas said calmly as he noticed the blonde starting to stress. “I’m sorry bout her and-”
“No, no…” Newt started as he shook his head. “Sorry…I just…” He leaned closer to the door once more. “Look, Katie. It’s ok. Just come out so we can talk about it.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Thomas chimed in. “Listen to Newt. He knows what he’s talking about. Plus, it’s better to talk about it then keeping it all in.”
“Yeah, listen to Tommy too.”
“You can trust us, honey.”
The boys stood there silently as they listened for a response from the girl. The only sounds they could hear were each other’s breath as they leaned their heads against the door.
After a while they both heard a slight sniffle and shaky breath from behind the door to which broke their hearts more.
“I miss mom.” Katie whispers, but loud enough for the boys to hear. “I miss her so much…...Why did she have to leave?”
Newt turned his head back to Thomas in worry, who just looked back at him with more fear than worry.
“Like imagine. Leaving your kids to a person who they don’t see.” A sob. “And….and leaving before your own kid can remember you.” Another sob and breathe. “Why did she leave me?”
She let a few more sobs out before she continued saying things, making both Newt and Thomas more silent and heartbroken as they heard what the girl was saying.
“I don’t even remember her voice.”
Newt looked back at Thomas with sadness across his face, feeling more heart broken than ever. He regretted going off just minutes before. Of course he did. He may have broken a few rules but seeing the girl cry and act like this was just too much.
Thomas looked back at the blonde with the same facial expressions, depressed at what the girl was saying behind the door. He felt angry towards his mom for dying. For leaving him and his sister with that rat-man he called his father. But he understood why she did. He would have done the same long ago.
“She’s probably mad at me for leaving school early today.” Katie whispered to herself, but she didn’t know both boys heard it. “She would be. And all the stuff I’ve done in summer. And being friends with my teacher. She would hate me.”
Thomas sighed as the last words floated through the air around him, feeling his heart break more to what the girl thought. The thing was, he thought his mother would hate him. Not Katie. His mother would have loved Katie, and she would hate him for bringing the girl up in a place like Safe Haven. She could never hate Katie.
And that’s when an idea popped into his mind.
He knocked on the door slightly, causing Newt to jump a bit beside him.
“Hey sweetie.” He started calmly. “I’ve got something to show you. But you need to come out here to see it.”
Newt stared at him confused while he leaned closer to Thomas. “Tommy, what are you doing?” He whispered.
“Trust me.” Thomas reassured before continuing to the girl. “We would need to go somewhere too. I feel like you’ll like it though. Would you like to do that?”
He was met by no response but also the sounds of sobs leaving the air.
“I’ll take that as a yes. I’ll grab your shoes. And my old hoodie you can wear.”
“Tommy what are you-?”
Before Newt got an answer, Thomas went over to the draws underneath their bed and opened the one closest to the desk. He grabbed a pair of sandals out and closed the draw again.
“I’ve got your pink and blue sandals here. With those purple straps. Remember, I got you these from across the road? Where Aunt Rach works sometimes?”
No response.
Newt stared at the man more confusedly as he stood by the door. But before he asked anything, Thomas continued his way over to the other side of the bed and opened another draw that was closest to his pillow. After a moment he grabbed a plain black hoodie out with a little white umbrella centered in a circle in the top left corner of the piece of clothing.
“You can also wear my Umbrella Academy hoodie. Since its fall, meaning you could get chilly.” Thomas stated as he closed the draw once again and moved back to the center of the front of the bed.
“Thomas...” Newt begun, leaning his head towards the brunette. “I don’t think she wants to go out.”
Thomas nodded at him and held his hand up to him that held the shoes, making a confident look on his face while reassuring that he knows what he’s doing.
“Katie,” He started again. “We’re doing this no matter what. Plus, I think you need to see this. It’ll be fine to. Newtie can come with us.”
“Wha-?”
“Shhh.” He said to the blonde before turning back to the door. “And we can get dinner on the way back. Come on,” A pause. “Kitty kat.”
After a few seconds of silence, the door creaked open slightly. It revealed the small figure with tear-stained cheeks and a darker blue at the top of her shirt. She looked small and hesitant as she moved out of the bathroom slowly.
Newt watched as the girl moved, feeling sadder as he took in that state of her.
But Thomas smiled more as he kneeled, while the girl kept walking to him.
“I want to wear my shoes that I’m wearing now.” She stated as she stopped in front of Thomas.
“Okay.” Thomas smiled before placing the shoes on the desk next to him and lifted the hoodie over her arms. “Arms up.”
Katie obeyed and waited as her brother pushed her arms through the sleeves of the hoodie and scrunched them up so her hands could be seen. It looked like a dress on her, but it would definitely keep her warm. Thomas smiled at her kindly before moving to retie her shoelaces on each of her feet, making sure she wouldn’t trip.
“Do I really need to come?” Newt chimed in as he stepped towards the pair.
“Yes.” They both said together as Thomas stood up fully, making Newt roll his eyes again.
“Come on.” Thomas said as he started walking towards the door, grabbing his phone from the bed and keys from the nightstand and pushed them into his pockets in the process.
The other two followed him as they walked across the room and stepped onto the balcony of the building, Thomas locking the door behind him.
“Where are we going?” Katie asked as the three walked along the balcony towards the stairs.
Thomas gave her and Newt a cheeky smile before they walked down the stairs. And answered the question. And he answered the questions after from both with the same response as they headed to the train station.
“You’ll see.”
Notes:
Oooooo. Where will they go?
Ok, sorry.
Anyway, kinda hated Katie in this but girly needs a break. We all do at times.
Also sorry if it's short. The next few will be longer, trust.
See ya 😁
Chapter 9: Wicked Hospital’s gift
Summary:
The boys and Katie head over to Wicked Hospital for a special thing Thomas wanted to show.
Notes:
Wow. I'm posting twice in two days. What the fuck is happening.
Might be because this chapter is SO DAME SMALL!! I'm sorry but this was shorter than I expected and it's even more shitter than ever. This might be my worst chapter yet. It looked better in my head, but now it looks shit. Don't get me started on the ending.
Please read it though, thanks. 😁
Also found out that people are actually reading this and let me just say thank you. Can't believe you guys are taking time out of your lives to read this, and to that I'm grateful for. Also found out what Kudos means and thank you to those who are leaving them. Means a lot.
This chapter is basically that one scene in Gifted that made me cry a bit on how cute it was. Really wanted to add it in somehow. This is also the second part of the three parted chapters.
Hope yall enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What are you planning Tommy?” Newt asked as he sat down next to Thomas once the train started moving.
“Oh, I’m not telling you.” Thomas stated smugly as he got comfortable in his seat.
“Why not?”
“It’s a surprise.”
Newt sighed in frustration as he leaned back into the seat of the train. His eyes then followed to where the girl sat in front of the pair with her head still hanging low.
“Why can’t you tell me?” He whispered to the brunette. “Because this is her surprise, not mine.”
“Well...” Thomas started as he turned his head to look back at the blonde. “You’ll love it as much if it was a surprise.”
“But…...Just tell me. Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.”
Newt pushed his lips in a straight line and turned his head away from his friend in frustration, earning a chuckle out of the brunette as he pulled his phone out of his pocket.
It stayed like this the entire ride to where Thomas wanted to go.
Katie staring at where her hands rested on her lap, depressed.
Thomas on his phone while listening out for the station he wanted to get off at.
And Newt checking his student while looking out the window.
Even if the blonde knew the girl didn’t move an inch, he still made sure she was still there and not have disappeared anywhere. He kept looking at her then turned his head back to Thomas, wondering why he was so unbothered by his sister’s state.
Little did he know, Thomas knew what he was doing.
The brunette kept the corner of his eyes on the girl as he scrolled through his phone, making sure she was fine sitting across from him and Newt. But as he scrolled and watched, he noticed the man next to him looking at him every few minutes. He knew Newt worried about Katie and was wondering why he wasn’t acknowledging her state.
But he knows the girl better than him. Thomas knew how to make her better.
As they all sat in silence, Newt's eyes trailed along the passing world outside. The trees past by fast and every now and then, massive fields of grass would past by with deer’s and moose’s running in groups. Birds flew past in the sky while the hills at the back stayed still, making the sunset even more beautiful.
It then hit Newt that he didn’t recognize the area he and the siblings were in.
Before he could ask anything to the brunette, a beep came over the speakers and a voice was heard, saying a station Newt didn’t recognize as well.
“Ahhh….” Thomas extended as he pushed his phone back in his pocket while standing up. “That’s us.”
Katie looked up at her brother as he nodded towards the door beside him, to which made her stand up slowly and walk towards the closed doors. Newt stood up next to Thomas in confusion as they followed the girl while the train started slowing down.
“Thomas, where the hell are we?” Newt asked as they waited for the train to stop fully and the doors to open. “And if you say-”
“You’ll see.” Thomas repeated as the train came to a full stop, making the blonde sigh in frustration.
Finally, the doors opened, and Thomas took a step out, followed by a sad Katie and a very frustrated Newt.
“Now, come on.” Thomas stated again as he started walking towards the pay station, turning his head over his shoulder. “You two follow me.”
The pair nodded as Thomas turned his head back to the front. They followed him to the pay station and both boys gave five dollars into the machine – Thomas giving an extra two for Katie because of her being a kid. The three then made their way out of the station while they followed Thomas outside.
“Tom, where are we going?” Katie asked as they started walking down the ramp towards the pathway – Newt being behind her.
“You’ll see.” Thomas stated smugly again as he led their little group.
“Newtie?” The girl asked as she turned her head to look behind her. “Do you know where we’re going?”
Newt sighed as he shook his head. “He won’t even tell me.”
Katie nodded as she stepped to her right at the bottom of the ramp. As Newt stepped to her side, she lifted her hand up and grabbed his, making him look at her in surprise. She then started walking once more with Newt -still staring at her- walking with her. He turned his head back ahead of him with a little smile planted on his lips. And it didn’t remove from his face as they walked.
The first time Thomas turned his head to check on his group, he smiled more as he locked eyes with Newt and his hand holding Katie’s. He loved the sight, and it gave him hope that his idea would work.
He kept turning his head towards the pair as they walked towards where he wanted to go, smiling even more when Newt smiled back. But as he turned his head towards his sister, she still wore her depressed look on his face, making him turn back to the street they ended up on, to which led to Thomas’s destination.
The street was quiet but not to quiet since it was only early evening. Cars past by every few minutes and shops were starting to close. The streetlights started to turn on as the sun settled over the hills, signaling that evening was approaching. Few people past the group of three, but it didn’t stop them.
Newt would slow down every time they would past by a shop of toys or a library. Even at some restaurants that were still open. But Thomas kept walking, making Newt more frustrated about where they were going and when they would stop.
Katie kept holding on to Newt’s hand while she walked with him. She let her eyes and head trail around her surroundings while she followed Thomas. She noticed how she’s seen these places in pictures that hanged on her fridge back at the room. The ones her mother took with her camera. Katie hadn’t seen the place with her own eyes, to which cheered her up a bit and made her feel closer with her mom.
But after a second, she remembered where her mother was now.
The three then made their way up a small hill after crossing the road that was in front of the street they exited from. As they walked up the hill, they passed a sign saying:
🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦
🟦🟦✝️WICKED🟦🟦
🟦🟦Hospital✝️🟦🟦
🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦🟦
Newt scrunched his eyebrows in confusion once more, wondering what was going on.
“Tommy, why are we at a hospital?” He asked suspiciously as they moved into the driveway.
Thomas turned his head around his shoulder as he walked on the road, giving his friend a smug look.
“You’ll see.” He repeated as he turned his head back to the front.
“Oh, for god sack.” Newt grumbled as he and Katie followed him to the front doors of the hospital. “Stop saying that.”
“Just follow me you two.” Thomas chuckled as he opened the emergency doors closest to him. He turned his body towards the pair and waited for them to catch up with him while he held the door open. He smiled at the pair but was greeted back by an annoyed look on Newt’s face -making him chuckle more- and Katie looking bored.
“Hey,” he said to the girl while she passed him first, causing her to look up at him. “You’ll enjoy this.”
“Yeah whatever.” Katie grumbled as she let go of Newt’s hand and walked in front of the boys. Thomas still had his smile on his face as he watched her walk down the hallway.
He turned his head back to the blonde who still wore the same annoyed look on his face, making him laugh again.
“This is killing you, isn’t it?” Thomas questioned as Newt tilted his head back and looked at him.
“Yes. It is. And fuck you for it.” Newt grumbled once more as he started walking down behind Katie.
Thomas closed the door behind him and walked behind the blonde, making his eyes trail up and down him once more. He smiled even more while he got to Newt’s side, his eyes looking at Newt’s free hand that swinged beside him. He felt the urge to hold that hand, making his hand nearly brush next to Newt’s. But he didn’t notice to which Thomas felt good about, but it forced himself to look back up.
Newt turned his head to the brunette and stared at his side profile as they walked. He noticed the moles that laid on his cheeks and how his tongue licked his top lip, signaling the blonde that he was excited. He smiled at the sight, letting the frustration he felt before sink away. He thought about the urge to place his hand on the cheek that was in front of him, but before he thought more into it, Thomas nodded his head and sped up his pace towards the waiting room they entered.
Newt turned his head over to see Katie looking at her brother while he made his way over to the front desk that laid in front of her. She turned her head back to Newt with a blank expression covering her face but her eyes having a question. Newt just shrugged as he walked over to her, his eyes look back at and up and down Thomas’s figure while he talked to a person behind the desk.
The blonde stopped in front of the girl as he noticed the women behind the desk nod with a smile and gestured towards the seats on her left, the three’s right. Thomas then said a quick thank you to her, turned back and walked towards the pair that waited for him.
“Just told her we’re waiting for someone.” He stated as he stopped in front of Newt and Katie again. “Say’s we can stay as long as we need.”
“Are we waiting for someone though?” Newt asked while Thomas started walking towards the free couch like seat on his left, causing Newt and Katie to follow him. “Because you still haven’t told us anything.”
“Not someone.” Thomas stated as he sat down on the side of the seat to him. “Something to happen.”
“And what’s that?” Newt asked frustratedly as he looked down at his friend. “Because we both want to know. Don’t we Katie?”
The girl looked up at him and back at Thomas, still wearing her blank expression. She then just shrugged, took a step forward and sat next to Thomas on the seat next to him.
“Well, your no help.” Newt grumbled as the girl rested her head on Thomas’s arm, him smiling down at her even though she didn’t smile back.
“Come on Newt.” Thomas said as he looked back up at the blonde. “Just sit down. It’s worth the surprise.”
Newt let an annoyed breath come out of his nose as he pushed his lips together once more. He looked away from his friend and shook his head, accepting defeat by the brunette.
“Bloody better be.” He grumbled again as he stepped towards the last seat on the couch like chair, taking a seat after.
“Oh, it will be.” Thomas beamed as he grabbed a magazine from the table next to him, making Newt roll his eyes again. “All we got to do is wait.”
And so they did.
For hours.
They sat at the uncomfortable couch for what felt like days only for it being a few hours. The sun was fully over the hills by now and the night was finally brought to the world once more.
Thomas read magazine after magazine after magazine while his eyes trailed to the family in front of him and the pair beside him. He didn’t care about what was happening in actors lives or engagements that he read about in the magazines. He just cared for that group of people talking in front of him while they watched the glass window curiously, sighing in frustration when only a doctor of some sorts would pass by.
The only thing Thomas was worried about was if one of those doctors would recognize him.
For being Ava’s son.
And it scared him more that her friends could be working that night him, the blonde and his sister was sitting there.
But he didn’t care.
He didn’t care about how his mother worked here. He didn’t care about her friends working here too. He didn’t care that this was his father’s old workplace to where him and Ava fell in love before he became toxic.
Thomas just wanted his sister to watch this.
As the afternoon went on, he felt a pair of feet rest on his lap. He looked to his side to see Katie asleep with her left hand over his free hand and her other hand resting beside her sleeping head. He then realized her head was on Newt’s lap, and she looked more peaceful then ever. The blonde had his hand placed on her head, massaging her hair with his fingers as he scrolled through his phone with the other. Thomas smiled at the sight as he continued his reading.
Pretty soon, Newt was drifting off like Katie was, making him push his phone back into his pocket. He let the hand that held the girls head fall to her arm, and he rested it there, making him lean his head back and him closing his eyes.
Thomas checked on the pair and chuckled when he noticed the blonde was drifting off. Newt opened his eye that was closest to Thomas and brought the hand that hung over the arm chair up to him, flipping him off in annoyance.
The brunette just chuckled once more as Newt got comfortable and let his arm fall back over the chair. Thomas just shook his head laughing while he went back to his magazine once more.
Another hour later, Thomas noticed how the family in front of them got chatty and excited. He looked up to the window and saw a doctor talking to someone that wore a blue hair net and a blue night type gown -what Thomas wore when Katie was born- with white gloves. The man looked happy as he talked to the person in the white uniform, making him smile.
Thomas then placed the magazine down beside him, over the one he read earlier, and let go of Katies hand – him holding it once he realized she wasn’t moving it earlier. He then tapped her on her side -making Newt wake up a bit- and placed his hand on her knee while nudging her to wake.
After a moment she moved her head and finally opened her eyes. She looked at Thomas with groggy eyes since she doesn’t like being woken up. Her brother gestured towards the family, making her look to where he half pointed to and lift her head of Newt’s lap.
When the blonde felt the weight on his knee lift, he fully opened his eyes and looked to see Katie looking at something, making his eyes trail to where Thomas has been watching all night.
After a bit, the family started to get quiet, people shushing others, and their eyes were glued to the glass door. People were half standing and half sitting while others just held on to their loved one’s hands. But they all had excited looks on their faces, and the three noticed they all started to get more thrilled in seconds.
A moment past and the sound of a door opening came to the air. The three looked over to see the same man in all blues walking out with a massive smile on his face. Thomas then turned his head towards Katie as she watched, knowing what was about to be said as he smiled.
The man walked over to his family happily, saying something Thomas has been waiting to hear all afternoon.
“It’s a perfectly healthy boy.”
Cheers and happy gasps were heard from the family as they jumped up and hugged the man happily, congratulating him on his newborn baby.
Katie smiled at the scene in front of her as she watched grandparents, aunties, uncles and cousins hug happily about their new member of their family. Thomas kept looking at the girl’s reaction while she smiled, knowing that that sight cheered her up.
But his surprise wasn’t over yet.
Newt smiled with the girl, turning his head towards her but his eyes trailing back to Thomas. He stared at the man while he looked at Katie who was now happy. He felt his smile grow more genuine as he watched the brunette, realizing why he couldn’t get him out of his brain.
Even if Sonya and all his friends have said why he couldn’t stop thinking about Thomas every time he came back from hanging out with him, he never really knew until that very moment as he stared happily at his friend.
He liked him.
Romantically.
And he regretted every time he denied it in the past few weeks.
“That’s how it was when you were born.” Thomas stated to the girl, causing Newt to look back at the girl, but his eyes kept flickering to Thomas.
The girl turned her head towards her brother, watching her with a smile on his face.
“Really?” The girl asked as she turned back to the family.
“Really really.”
A pause. “Who was there?” She asked as she turned her head back to Thomas.
“Aunt T. Aunt Rach. Uncle Ari, Original Katie, Ladena, Bruce, John, me….”
“Was Ratman?”
Thomas exhaled sadly as he shook his head slowly, making the girl look down and signaling Newt that she meant her father.
“But…” Thomas started again as he turned his head away and leaned down to his side, making her look up at him as he towered over her. “That meant I got to hold you longer and after mom.”
Katie smiled and giggled as Thomas leaned towards her and planted a kiss on her head, making Newt chuckle at the sight – even though he felt out of place for being there.
“You were also born in this exact hospital, like I was.” Thomas stated. He then turned to Newt. “Both our parents worked here.”
“Ahhh…” Newt said as he nodded. “Was Ava a Nurse and Janson a doctor? Or the other way around? Or…?”
“No, both were doctors…. He doesn’t do that anymore though, not after mom.”
Newt nodded again as the information sank in.
“He sells weed now.” The girl stated as she continued watching the family that was now just chatting happily.
Newt and Thomas turned to Katie, in shock with what she just said but then laughed at how the girl was so nonchalant when it came to speaking.
“That is true.” Thomas reassures, making Newt nod once more.
“Who came out and told everyone?” Katie asked as she looked back at the family while Thomas straightened up in his seat. “Like what he just did.”
“I did.”
Katie turned back to Thomas as he looked at her. He then leaned closer to her and smiled again.
“I was there…when you came shooting-” He poked the girl’s stomach, causing her to giggle and clench her stomach. “-out of mom’s belly.” He brought his hand away while the girl laughed. “And I was so happy to tell everyone you were here. You know, when I came back in the room you were all curled up in a pink blanket and mom was in tears about how small you were, making me even cry a bit. You were so…little and tiny. When I walked back in mom made me hold you, kinda didn’t want to a first but I gave in. And I am so glad I did. She told me to look after you no matter what and I promised her I would. Brought you out for Aunt T, Aunt Rach and Uncle Ari to see you after that. They were so happy to see you, saying how we’ve got a fifth member to our group.”
Katie giggled as she listened to her brother talk, making him pause and smile at her.
“That was the best day of my life. Meeting you for the first time ever. Got a video too but I promised mom I’ll show you it when your eighteen. That was also the best day of mom’s life. Because she got to love you for the next four months. And they…. were…. the best four months…. of her life.”
She giggled and smiled more as he extended his arm out. She then sat up on her knees and knee walked over to him, wrapping her arms around his neck and her head being buried in his shoulder while he placed his arm around her figure.
Newt smiled more as he watched the interaction, feeling more out of placed while he sat there even if he didn’t show it on his face. Thomas looked at him as he hugged his sister tightly, locking eyes with Newt in the process.
“Happy that you finally know why we’re here?” Thomas asked the blonde, causing him to roll his eyes again.
“Yes.” Newt extended as Katie let go of Thomas’s neck and smiled towards Newt, feeling better than she was a few hours before. “Didn’t know why I was here though.”
“Kinda wanted you to see it too.”
“Why’s that?”
“Just wanted you too.” Thomas said as he smiled brightly towards the blonde, who just smiled back full heartedly. They stayed like that yet again, but Newt enjoyed it more knowing that he realized he liked Thomas, hoping that he felt the same even though the brunette didn’t know yet.
“Can we stay for the next one?” Katie finally asked the pair to which made them break eye contact. She turned her head back and forth to Newt and Thomas repeatedly as she waited for an answer.
“We can.” Thomas said. “Newt might not want to-”
“No, no.” Newt reassured, causing the pair to look at him. “I can stay to.”
“Newt, we don’t want to keep you from your plans.”
“Oh, my sister can wait. She’s always hosting dinner now; I’ll have a good reason to be late for tonight.” She’ll let me off when I tell her I like you, Tommy. “Plus, I want to stay with you both.”
Thomas smiled at the blonde with his teeth as the girl cheered silently. “Alright then. We’ll all watch the next one.”
And they did.
Only it was half an hour later and the family next to them instead of hours later and the family that sat on the other side of the room.
As the group watched the second family hug and being happy together, Katie smiled more and started jumping in her seat at the scene, making the boys chuckle at her excitement.
At one point the girl stood up from her seat and excitedly walked towards the group. Before Thomas could get her, she congratulated the family on their newborn. They smiled at her happily while thanking her for being so nice, complimenting on how sweet she is to which made her smile back.
Newt and Thomas watched as Katie jumped happily at the family’s excitement while she talked to them. They smiled as the thrilled girl skipped back to the boys, smiling widely.
She skipped up to Newt and grabbed both his hands with hers. She then started dragging him to his feet, him resisting at first but giving in at the girl’s puppy dog eyes and Thomas basically pushing him up.
Katie cheered excitedly as Newt stood up with her, giving her an annoyed look but smiling down at her. She started moving her and Newt’s hands in waves as she began dancing. The man chuckled as the girl started jumping and dancing around him while she held onto his hands and giggled.
Thomas watched happily as the two blondes danced in front of him while laughing. His eyes kept going towards Newt’s laughing face as he interacted with Katie, making him smile more. As he watched the two, he felt like he accomplished his mission of making the girl happy. But his eyes kept going back to Newt’s facial expressions as he watched them.
He then realised something he should have realized a long time ago and he felt it more in that moment.
He liked Newt.
Like, liked liked Newt.
And he won’t deny it anymore.
As he watched the scene more, Thomas’s ears caught a familiar voice and name from his right. He turned his head to where he heard the voice, freezing in his seat to who he saw.
His worst worry came to reality.
He already saw Ladena that day and here he was, looking right back at the other women he thought he would never see again.
Katie McVoy.
The original Katie.
She looked back at him while another two doctors had a conversation with her, while she was frozen in place as much as he was. He felt his smile fade away as he locked eyes with the women, her smile fading a little too. The other two didn’t notice who he was looking at because of them dancing happily to which he was grateful for.
She sadly smiled at him as the doctor on her right brought her back into conversation, making her turn her head away from him and start talking again.
Thomas turned his head to the ground in shock to what his eyes just saw. Locking eyes with that women was something he didn’t want to see that day. Let alone seeing Ladena that day too even though she didn’t see him.
This day just keeps getting better and better.
He looked back up to see Katie walking tiredly towards him, followed by Newt chuckling behind her as she collapsed on Thomas’s lap to which made him chuckle too.
“You tired from dancing?” He asked, making the girl nod. “Come on, let's go then.”
Katie lifted her head back up from his lap and walked back to Newt, extending her hand up to him. He smiled back at her as he grabbed her hand with his, making Thomas smile more while he stood up and started walking around the side table so he could move towards the exit.
The two behind him followed down the hallway, but soon enough Katie extended her free hand up for Thomas’s and held his hand, to which made him look back at her in surprise but then smiled again at the sight. He looked up to Newt who just chuckled as they walked along the hallway, making him smile even more.
They all made their way to the door, Katie holding on to both Thomas’s and Newt’s hands happily. And soon enough, they were exiting the grounds of the hospital and found themselves back on the street they were on hours before, Katie still holding both of the boy’s hands.
A walk and a bit later, they all ended up outside the train station they exited earlier that day, walking up the ramp again. They all walked towards a set of seats, and all sat down, waiting for the train.
Katie sat between the boys as they all sat in a comfortable silence, Thomas looking at his phone and Newt in his thoughts.
He knew it was late since the moon was finally in the sky and the sun was gone. And he knew Sonya was cooking her famous pasta for dinner. So, he kept wondering about an idea that popped in his head while he walked with the siblings.
I mean, what are they gonna do for dinner? Sonya wouldn’t mind. And Keisha. And Harriet. Liz, Dany and Jack could finally meet Katie and Sadi, Trish and Issac could meet Thomas. But is it to risky? I like Thomas a lot. And I don’t want my family to embarrass me in front of him again. Jesus Newt, your so gay. But what if-
“Newtie?” Katie asked as she stood on her knees on the chair, causing him to look at her while his thoughts drifted away.
“Yeah.” He answered.
“Are you sure it was ok for you to stay with us?”
“Yeah. I’m sure.”
“But you said this morning your sister was making pasta or something and you-”
“Kitty kat.” Thomas interrupted, making the girl turn her head to him. “If he said it was ok, then it was ok. Don’t overthink it.”
“Yeah,” Newt reassured. “Don’t turn into me.” He chuckled.
“Or me.” Thomas chimed in jokily.
“Ok then.” Katie said unsurely as she sat back on her but.
Ok, ask now. Newt thought, making him say something about this idea finally.
“Actually um…” He started, causing the siblings to look at him. “Sonya does make a lot of pasta. So much for twelve people and we only have nine and a half, the half being my friend’s baby. Say, what are you two doing for dinner?” Nailed in. Mic drop. Oh, god. Stop.
“Uhhh…” Thomas blurted as he pushed his phone back into his pocket. “Was thinking some sandwiches or something. Why?” Bro, you know where this is going. Stop acting dumb because of staring at him.
“Well, would…you guys…. like to…like, come over for dinner?” Newt asked hesitantly, making the pair think for a minute. “It could be fun. Plus, free meal.”
“Umm…” Thomas started again hesitantly. “I don’t know…”
“Would it be boring?” Katie asked as she turned her head back up to Newt.
“No, not at all. There is actually three kids around your age that would be there too. Dante, the baby, Jackie who’s about three years older than you, and my niece Lizzy. Remember her? From the Wedding photos I showed you a while ago.” The girl nodded as she remembered the memory. “I think you’ll like them.”
“Hmmmm….” Katie hummed in thought.
“We wouldn’t want to barge in on anything.” Thomas chimed in once more as he thought about the idea.
“You guys wouldn’t be.” Newt reassured again. “You’ve already met Sonya, Keisha and Harriet. Plus, you’ll love Sony’s cooking. They would love for you guys to join….I would love for guys to join.” Wow. That wasn’t gay at all.
“Uhhh…Katie, what do you think?” Thomas asked the girl.
“Well…. I don’t really mind.” She answered.
“Yeah, Newt’s right. Your no help.”
The girl giggled at her brother’s words as he thought through the offer.
I love pasta. But is this a date? No, no. It shouldn’t be. But could it be? Oh god just say something.
“Oh, what the heck.” Thomas said as he sat back in his seat. “Sure. Why not.”
“Yay!” The girl cheered, making the boys chuckled again.
“Righty then.” Newt said as he turned his head to the side and noticed the train coming towards them. He then stood up from his seat and said one last thing before they got on the train in their comfortable silence, with him thinking his thoughts.
“Let’s go have pasta.”
Don’t screw this up Newt.
Notes:
Second part done.
And they finally admit they have a crush on each other. 😄 Not to each other sadly, but we will get there.
Anyway, hope you peeps aren't confused about the whole thing. Sorry if you are.
I really hated how I finished this chapter, but I hope you guys liked it. I'll try better next chapter.
Sooooo, I'm pretty excited about the next one. It'll be lit and exciting. And its gonna be way longer, promise.
Still can't believe how fucking short this chapter was. But oh well.
Love yall for reading this and see you in the next one.
Byeeeeee 😁✌️
Chapter 10: Dinner at the Issacs
Summary:
The Edison siblings head over to Sonya’s for dinner with Newt. The evening turns into a fun night where Katie meets new friends, Thomas meets more of Newt’s family and Newt thinking maybe he could get use to nights like this.
Notes:
So this is the final part of the three parted chapters and it's honestly my favorite one. Maybe even out of all the other chapters written so far.
I like the second half more but there's bits in the first half I love. I think I love the second half more because I wrote it at 3-4 in the morning and it was the best writing I had done, I think.
Maybe I just work better when I'm sleep deprived Idk.
Anyway, Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ok so,” Newt started as him and the siblings exited Crank Palace station and started walking towards the street that would lead to Newt’s home street. “I should warn you two. My family is pretty chaotic.”
“As chaotic as ours?” Thomas asked as he and Newt felt Katie’s hands take hold of theirs.
“Well… Maybe...”
Thomas chuckled at the man’s words as they continued their way down the street.
“There’s just a few things you guys need to know about them.” Newt stated.
“Anything bad?”
“No, just things to be aware of.”
And he listed them all as they walked towards his sister’s house.
Newt talked about Harriet’s short temper when they play board games, how Keisha can be over protected sometimes, Sonya’s bad jokes, Lizzy’s ranting about her favorite shows and books and how Sadina can get distracted easily and say things without thinking. Even if Thomas had already met half his family, he still wanted to warn him of his other half.
Plus, Thomas could tell the blonde was a bit nervous. To which he found adorable and cute. So, he just listened as Newt listed warnings about his family.
Katie listened too but found herself skipping while she made her way with both boys on either side of her. She listened happily as she watched her feet jump up and down beneath her.
After the little walk of listing and listening, the three then found themselves on Newt’s home street, heading up to the court road to which laid Newt and his family’s home.
“You live up there?” Katie asked as they walked towards Sonya’s house, her looking around in curiosity.
“Yeah, That’s my house up there.” Newt answered as he pointed towards his house on the other side of the road.
“Wow.” Thomas blurted as he looked to where the blonde pointed and turned his head back to his friend. “Nice place for a thirty-year-old.”
“Nearly thirty-year-old thank you very much. You’re not so far away yourself, mate.”
“I’m a year younger than you-”
“Anyway, my parents actually use to live there when they were my age. They left it in my name plus a Lakehouse in Asheville.”
“Huh. Sounds nice.”
“It is. Plus, my sister bought the house just here and Kesh got the one up there.” Newt said as he pointed towards his friend’s houses.
“You guys aren’t really different from our lot back at DAC and Safe Haven then.”
“Well, in some ways, I kinda agree to that.” Newt smiled as they turned into Sonya’s driveway. “Katie, you’re going to love Lizzy. And Dante and Jackie.”
“Do they like going on adventures like me and my friends?” Katie asked as they walked up to the front door that laid beside the garage door.
“Sort of. Dante’s still a baby, remember.”
“How old is he?”
“About 6 months.”
“Really?!” The girl asked in surprise, to which made the blonde nod more. “Wow, he’s younger than Deedee and Stephan.”
“Our neighbor has a one-year-old we meet two days ago; we’ve lived two rooms down from them for six months; we didn’t know about the baby and your surprised about that?” Thomas asked as Newt knocked on the door. “Talk about the level of unawareness you have, women.”
Katie just scrunched her face up at him and poked her tongue out, earning a chuckle out of the pair of boys once more. They stood there for a moment before they heard shuffling from inside and soon, they saw through the window Keisha turn into the hallway from their left and walk towards them.
“You guys sure you don’t want to just go over to my place?” Newt asked one last time to the pair – him asking it the entire trip over.
“Again Newt. Next time we’ll do that.” Thomas reassured once more, making his friend nod at the statement while the door swinged open.
“Ahhh, Newt.” Keisha exclaimed with a smile, then noticed Thomas in the corner of her eye. “Oh, Thomas. Didn’t expect you to be here.”
“Yeah, well this one mentioned Sonya’s famous pasta and I just had to try it.” Thomas said, making the women smile at him.
“Umm. I invited you.” Newt offendedly stated towards the brunette who just chuckled at him.
“Doesn’t matter, you guys are-” Keisha then started but then noticed Katie in between them. “Oh, hello there honey.”
“Key, this is Katie. Thomas’s sister and my student.” Newt introduced while the girl extended the hand that held his out towards the women – letting go of Newt’s in the process.
“Howdyedo.” Katie said happily, making Keisha laugh a bit and shake her hand.
“Howdyedo indeed. My names Keisha honey.” She said as she let go of Katies hand.
“Lovely to meet you.”
“Ok, what’s up with you?” Thomas chimed in, making everyone look at him while he looked down at Katie. “Why have gone all polite and shit?”
“I’m just being nice.” Katie defended -her voice cracking a bit-, making the adults laugh at her.
“That means Newt is teaching you well then.” Keisha stated, making the group laugh again. “Please, come in.” She then moved to the side to which was followed by Newt stepping inside, followed by Katie then Thomas. “I’m guessing you two are joining us for dinner.”
“Yeah, sorry if we’re barging in or anything.” Thomas said as he slid of his shoes, making Katie and Newt do the same.
“Oh, you’re not. We have plenty of room.”
They all then headed for the kitchen, Keisha being at the front followed by Newt, Katie, and Thomas. She then goes over to the dinning table as she enters the main room of the house, where Harriet and a few others were sitting.
“Newt’s here!” She exclaims as she sits down at her seat. “And he’s brought guests!”
“Hey Newt.”
“Hi Uncle Newtie!”
“Hey Uncle Newt!”
“Hello.”
“Finally, dinner’s nearly ready.”
Voices came from everywhere in the room and Newt smiled as he scanned it. Lizzy was in the play corner with Jackie next to her and Dante in her lap. Harriet sat in her usual chair with a wine glass with Keisha sitting in her seat at the head of the other side of the table. Sadina was next to Harriet followed by Trish and Issac. And Sonya was in her usual spot when Newt would come over for dinner, behind the contour in her apron with a spoon in her hand.
“Hey, everyone.” Newt says as he enters the room. He then turns back to the pair of siblings, Katie still holding on to Thomas’s hand now nervously. “Thomas you already know my sister and her wife.”
“Yes. I do.” Thomas stated as he nodded towards Sonya and Harriet.
“Katie,” Newt begun as he turned towards the little girl. “Do remember those wedding pictures I showed you a while back?” Katie nodded. “Well, that’s my sister Sonya.”
“Hi, honey.” Sonya smiled as she turned back to the stove.
“Hi.” Katie greeted back kindly.
“And this is Harriet. The women she married.” Newt continued, making the girl look to the smiling women. She froze in place when she made eye contact with her, admiring her beauty.
Wow, she’s even prettier in the flesh. She thought to herself as she stared at the women. Harriet giggled as the girl looked at her in disbelief, making everyone laugh at the kid's disbelief.
“H-hi Harriet.” Katie blurted out as she waved at the women, who waved back.
“Hi sweetie.” Harriet chuckled, making the girl blush a bit as she smiled even though she didn’t know why.
Thomas chuckled at his sister as she turned her head away in embarrassment, making all the adults laugh more.
“Anyway,” Newt begun again. “Thomas, Katie, this is my other relative, Sadina.” Sadina nodded towards the pair, making Thomas nod back. “Her lovely girlfriend, Trish.” Trish waved to the pair, making Thomas wave back. “And her roommate we all love, Issac.” Issac smiled at Thomas and waved childly to Katie, who both smiled at him back.
“Nice to meet you guys.” Thomas said to the group of adults, before turning to Harriet and Keisha, then Sonya in the kitchen. “And great seeing you guys again.”
“You too Thomas.” Sonya said as she mixed the pasta in the pot. “Sorry but, could you come help me for a second?”
“Yeah, sure.” Thomas agreed as he let go of Katie’s hand and walked towards the stove where Sonya stood.
Katie looked around the room of adults nervously as they went back into conversation. She turned her head up to Newt, unsure on what to do. But he was already extending his hand out for her to grab, to which she did. He then led her around the dining table where most of his friends sat at and towards where his niece and God-kids sat and played.
“Hey guys.” He said to the kids as he stopped in front of the group, making the three look up at him.
“Hi Uncle Newt.” Lizzy greeted happily. “Guess what.”
“What?”
“I pasted my Bio exam.” She exclaimed excitedly, making Jackie cheer happily next to her.
“That’s great, Liz.” Newt said. “Knew you could do it.”
“Thanks.” Lizzy smiled as she adjusted Dante in her lap. She then turned her head, and her eyes caught on Katie’s small figure standing half behind Newt’s legs while both her hands grasped on Newt’s. Lizzy smiled at her kindly, causing Newt to look at Katie and laughing at her nervousness.
“Katie,” He started again. “This is my niece, Lizzy.”
“Hi there.” Lizzy greeted towards the girl.
“Hi.” Katie murmured back, causing the teenager to laugh again.
“And this,” Newt pointed to Jackie. “Is Jackie. Keisha’s daughter.”
“Hello.” Jackie grinned to Katie, who just smiled and waved back.
“And this,” Newt bent down bit and ruffled Dante’s hair, making him giggle. “Is little Dante. Keisha’s baby son.”
Lizzy then picked Dante’s arm up and moved it up and down so she could help him wave to Katie, who repeated her gesture she did to Jackie for him.
“Hey Newt!” A voice called out causing the group to turn to Sonya standing near the stove followed by Thomas placing plates on the bench ready for her, Sonya being the one calling for him. “Can you get the wine glasses please?”
“Sure.” Newt agreed before turning to Katie, who looked up at him uncertainly. “You think you’ll be alright here, sweetie?”
“Mmhmm.” Katie hummed with a smile, even though she was kind of nervous.
“Ok then.” Newt smiled before he looked at Lizzy. “Be nice.” He said to his niece before letting go of Katie’s hand and walking over to the bench, leaving Katie completely alone in this stranger’s house.
She stood there awkwardly as she heard Newt walk over to the bench and chatter behind her from the group of adults. Her eyes kept retreating to the ground and back to the kids nervously and both Jackie and Lizzy understood why.
Jackie patted on the ground next to her, signalling Katie to sit down. She hesitated for a moment but eventually steps slowly towards the spot.
“Uncle Newtie says you like reading.” Jackie states as Katie sits next to her.
“Yeah…” She hesitates. “My favorite book is how to train your dragon.”
“Oh my god.” Lizzy realizes, causing the girls to turn their heads to their right. “I used to love those books. Have you watched the movies and shows?”
“Yeah,” Katie exclaims excitedly. “They’re my favorite movies. I’ve only seen Riders and Defenders of Berk though. Not Race to the Edge. But they’re also my favorite shows.”
“So, I’m guessing you’re a dragon fan?” Lizzy asked as she twisted her body to grab something from behind her.
“Yep. My favorite animal.”
Lizzy smiled as she turned her upper body back to the girls and placed a coloring book in front of Katie, the front having massive dragons of any sizes at the front – most of them being colored, some just white and one in the middle half colored. The girl gasped excitedly, making Lizzy giggle again.
“We just got this one on Sunday. You want it?” She asked the excited kid.
“Really? I can have it?” Katie questioned with a massive smile on her face. This might not be so bad. She thought to herself.
“It’s all yours if you want it.”
“I do! I do! Thank you!” Katie answered happily as she started opening the book and flickering through the pages. She then settled on a page with a white dragon breathing fire up and out of his mouth as he stood on the top of a hill, looking to the sky. “I’ll start with this one.” She stated as she grabbed a coloring pen from behind her.
“Can I help you color?” Jackie asked the girl.
“Sure. You can do the fire, and I’ll do the dragon.” Katie answered, making Jackie nod and grab a red pen. “Lizzy, do you want to help?”
“Oh, I’m ok. I’m actually helping Dante with his coloring skills now.” Lizzy replied as she pointed to her coloring book in front of her – a page full of scribbles over a penguin in the snow.
“Ok then.” Katie agreed as she started coloring the dragon, but then an idea popped in her head, making her sit up straighter again. “I’ve got an idea. Let’s have a coloring in contest. Me and Jackie versus you and Dante.”
“Yeah!” Jackie agreed happily.
“Hmmm. What do you say Dante? You want to try and beat the girls?” Lizzy asked the boy, who just slapped his hands on the page excitedly while he giggled. “I’ll take that as a yes then.”
“Great. And let’s hurry because dinner might be ready soon.” Katie finally said before going into giggles and laughing as she colored the dragon.
Her new friends being next to her.
I could definitely get use to this.
✨✨✨
Thomas turned his head over his shoulder for the fifth time to see Katie sitting done hesitantly on the ground. Even though he could kind of tell the girl was nervous but opening up, he still felt worried about her like he always did.
Newt turned his head to his right from the glass cabinet where he got the wine glasses from to see Thomas staring at the girl worriedly. He followed his gaze and saw Katie talking to Lizzy, Jackie and Dante happily, making him smirk about the fact Thomas was so worried about her.
When he turned his head back to Thomas, he was met with his friend doing the same to him, making the pair laugh a bit as they turned towards each other and brought plates and glasses to the bench.
“She looks ok over there.” Thomas says as he looks up at the kids again.
“Yeah, their good kids like she is.” Newt agrees as he leaned his hands on the bench, turning his head to Thomas again.
“Still worried about her.”
“Oh, I can tell.”
The pair chuckled together as Thomas turned his head to the blonde. Newt could tell Thomas was a little worried about his sister, but what he didn’t know was the fact Thomas has never admitted his worry for her. He always denied when he did, but Newt was different. He didn’t care if Newt saw him worry about the kid. He trusted him, maybe even more then his other friends.
Newt smiled at him while tilting his head to the side, making Thomas take in his facial features once again. He smiled back while they stared at each other again, earning smirks and looks by Newt’s family.
“Thomas.” Sonya interrupted, making the pair look away from each other and turn their heads to see the women have the pot of pasta in her hand and a spoon in the other. “Could you move please?”
“Sure, sorry.” Thomas apologized as he stepped to his left, having Sonya prepare the family for dinner.
“All good.”
Newt smiled more as he watched the interaction and then stepped around his sister so he could stand next to Thomas again, making the brunette look at him. He smiled at Newt as he stood there awkwardly, turning his head to his left to check on Katie again, only to find her coloring in with Jackie.
The blonde followed his gaze but turned his head back to his friend shortly after.
“Hey,” he whispers, making the brunette look at him again. “She’ll be fine. She’s a social kid.”
“Is she though?” Thomas asked as he knitted his eyebrows together. “She yaps a lot, but she’s still shy and quiet at first with new people.”
“Well, I just found out that Lizzy loved the how to train your dragon books when she was in the foster system. And while in the adoption system. So, she has something to talk about. You know, when we first met, Katie instantly perked up when I mentioned those movies, so I think it’s fine.” Newt paused as he watched Thomas fiddle with his fingers. “Seriously though. Katie will be ok. I wouldn’t have introduced her to them if I didn’t think she’ll be fine.”
Newt smiled at him again, while Thomas thought at the statement as it sank in his mind. He then nodded at the blonde but was still in thought.
“Your right…your right. I’m just being-”
“Overprotective.” Newt finished, making the brunette chuckle again to which Newt joined.
“Yes. I think I am.”
“Ahhh, that’s fine though. I get it.”
“Ok everyone!” Sonya called out, causing the pair to turn their heads towards the women. “Pasta’s ready.”
“Bout dame time.” Keisha chimed in as she stood up from her table.
“I’ll grab the extra chairs for our guests.” Harriet then said as everyone got ready for dinner, the kids -including Katie- pouting about putting their competition on an early finish.
But they went back at it after dinner happily while the adults cleaned up.
And Katie socialized as much as Thomas did the entire night. She sat next to her brother -who sat next to Newt- while she chatted to Lizzy and Jackie as she ate. Everyone needed to move from their designed spots, but they all didn’t mind because of seeing how the kids chatted at one end of the table.
Thomas kept his eye on Katie during dinner though. Even if he believed in Newt’s words, he still felt like he needed to watch her a bit. But every time he got a chance; Newt would somehow bring him into the conversation. He didn’t mind, he would do anything for the blonde, but he just wanted to keep an eye on Katie while she socialized.
He may have been overprotective, but at least he cared about her.
The brunette chatted with Newt’s family the entire meal, laughing with them, listening to them as they told stories about their lives, and he complimented Sonya on her cooking to which made her smile happily. But what he really enjoyed was spending more time with the boy next to him, to which he felt the same way for Thomas.
They would play argue as one accused the other about something to which ended the same way every time they did this, laughing and shrugging it off while the others chuckled at their ridiculousness.
It hit both Keisha and Sonya that this was the happiest they had seen of Newt. And to that they gave each other a look of gratitude as the boys playfully argued again, but Keisha gave her a nod to which said that she’ll talk to Thomas later.
As Thomas brought his plate to the dishwasher, he was accompanied by Keisha getting another glass of wine.
“You want another glass?” She asked as she finished pouring the wine in her glass.
“Nah, I’m good thanks.” Thomas reassured as he placed his plate in the staking dishwasher. “To full from that pasta.”
“Well, Sonya does make the best kind in town.”
The pair chuckled as they turned their heads to watch the scene in front of them. All four’s kids were back in the playing corner, colouring in their colouring books while all the adults talked around them. Sonya and Harriet still sat at the table, the blonde ranting about her day to her wife. Trish and Issac sat back at the couch and talked like they usually did. And Sadina and Newt stood at the stairs, the women having an non-acholic beer and the man nothing.
As his eyes found Newt’s figure again, he looked up and down at the man again, smiling at the sight. He couldn’t help to admire the blonde’s beauty and his personality to which made him feel alive again. Even though he came to the conclusion that he liked him, he always had the feeling that something more could happen. And as he looked at him, he could feel it more.
Keisha turned her head from her children to see Thomas looking at Newt with the most loveable eyes she has ever seen someone wear while staring at her friend. She smiled slightly while bringing her glass to her lips, taking a sip of her wine while she stared at Thomas, noticing how his pupils dilated a bit as he stared the blonde.
She then knew that he was perfect for her friend.
“Thomas.” She started as she brought her glass to the bench, causing Thomas to catch himself staring and turn to Keisha once more. “You’re a nice guy.”
Thomas scrunched his eyebrows in confusion at the sudden statement as he turned his body fully to the women. “T-thanks?”
“And I’d like to get to know you.”
“You too-”
“But I need to know one thing.” She stated firmly, making the brunette hesitantly nod. “You and Newt. You two make a pretty good team.”
Thomas turned his head to the ground when he felt blush come up his cheeks, making Keisha smirk a bit before continuing.
“I wouldn’t mind seeing you more often with him. But I need you to promise me one thing.” She said while Thomas turned his head back up to look at her.
“O-ok.” He agreed hesitantly.
“Now, Newt has been through a lot in his life. But I’ve heard your story -sorry about all that shit by the way-” Thomas nodded a thank you. “And nothing comes close to that. But Newt’s just struggled a lot. It’s not my place to say though. I just want you to know that. And-”
“Is this about his leg?” Thomas interrupted, making the women stop and freeze at the sudden question. “I’ve noticed he limps a bit after a long night or so. I just started noticing it, he hasn’t told me anything.”
“Don’t ask him about it.” Keisha begged. “Please.”
“Wasn’t planning on it. He hasn’t said anything, I just noticed it.”
“Ok good. He’ll tell you that when he’s ready. But to answer that….I mean…Kinda. It’s just…. He’s been through a lot, you know, in his head. And I just want to make sure you’ll…like….take care of him. I don’t care if you two start dating or stay friends, just promise me you’ll take good care of him.”
Thomas smiled at the women as she looked at him with all the kindness in her eyes. His smiled appeared when she mentioned about the ‘start dating or stay friends’ part, feeling amazing inside about the fact he finally didn’t care if other people could tell he liked him.
“I promise.” He then said, making the women sigh in relief and smile again.
And just like that, they went into another conversation, but Thomas had one thought in his mind.
And it was the blonde that stood a few feet away from him.
✨✨✨
“So, she just lives with him?” Sadina asked. “Like, he took custody of her?”
“I don’t know about that bit. All I know is Janson’s abusive, making their mother kill herself and Thomas’s taking the kid away.” Newt concludes as he finishes his story.
“Wow. I mean I would do the same though.”
“Yeah…” Newt blurts as he turns his head towards Thomas that stood at the bench talking to Keisha. “He’s so…. brave and…. amazing. Like he went through all that shit, and somehow, he’s still positive, most of the time at least.”
“Sounds like someone I know.” Sadina smirks earning an eyeroll from Newt. But he still held his gaze on Thomas’s figure, looking at him up and down while he chatted to Keisha.
He smiled at him more as he stared at his side profile. Smiling at the fact that he was this amazing person that stumbled into Newt’s life. Smiling at how kind, caring and charming he was. Smiling at the fact that he could be everything Newt was looking for.
Sadina brought her non-acholic beer away from her mouth as she stared at her relative. She smirked as she watched the pupils in his eyes dilate while he stared.
And from that she knew that Newt was down bad.
“You like what you see over there?” She asked him, causing Newt to turn his head away from where he gazed.
“What?” He asked, signaling Sadina he wasn’t listening to which made her giggle.
“Your view. Over there.” Sadina giggled as she pointed towards Thomas. Newt paused at the statement as his eyes widen, knowing who she was talking about. He turned his head to the ground when he felt the red creep up his cheeks and neck, causing her to laugh more. “You’re literally blushing so hard.”
“Am not.”
“Are too.”
“Stop…”
“And it’s so obvious he likes you back.”
Newt snapped his head back up at the statement, causing Sadina to continue chuckling even harder.
“R-really? You think… You’re messing with me, aren’t you?”
“Nooo.” Sadina chuckled as Newt raised his eyebrow at her. “And that just answered a lot of questions.”
“No as in your joking or in him-”
“I’m not joking……And everyone can tell you like him too. Except him. But he definitely likes you too.”
“Ok, I’m not talking to you anymore.” Newt finished as he stepped towards the bench, away from his friend, celebrating in his mind the fact he didn’t care if people could tell anymore.
“And look at that. You're walking towards your future husband.” Sadina said as she watched Newt walk towards Thomas. He brought his hand behind him and flipped her off, making her chuckle again as she stepped towards the couch where her girlfriend and friend sat.
Newt smiled more as he walked towards Thomas, feeling a bit of hope at the fact the brunette could possibly like him back.
And he felt it more when he talked to the brunette more that evening.
✨✨✨
“What’s it like living in a motel room?” Jackie asked as they finished their coloring, winning the competition they set for themselves.
“Jackie,” Lizzy started as she placed Dante in his sit and spin toy. “Don’t ask that-”
“It’s ok.” Katie reassured, earning an unsure look from Lizzy but followed by a nod from her as she sat on her knees and feet. “It’s actually really fun. Me and my friends go on these really great adventures. We get ice cream, have sleepovers -only on weekends for me now- and every few months, Vince organizes movie night at the back of our inn. There’s this massive sheet that goes over the back and we bring our cars to the back and chairs so we can watch comfortably. It’s really fun. Plus, me and my friends also have the mini glade where we hang out. Its in the woods next to a knocked down tree that’s cut in half. Up and down, not side to side.”
“Cool.” Jackie blurts out, earning a laugh out of Lizzy.
“You guys would get along with them really well.” Katie states to the three.
“You think so?” Lizzy asked, tilting her head to the side.
“Yep. And they will love you guys too.”
“Awww. I’ll mention them to my mom’s. Maybe we can visit you guys one day. Would you like that?”
“I would.” Jackie chimed in, causing the girls to laugh at her.
“Same.” Katie then agreed, making Lizzy nod while Jackie smiled widely. Yep, I can definitely get use to this.
“Ok, Kitty Kat!” Thomas called from across the room, causing all four to turn their heads towards the voice and to Newt next to him on his left. “Say goodbye! We’re going home now!”
Katie pouted but Thomas just raised his eyebrow as he leaned his head back, signaling her that he was serious, and she couldn’t argue. She then stood up, grabbing her new coloring book in the process while giving a quick goodbye to her new friends. She then walked over to him while saying and waving goodbyes towards Newt’s family – giving Harriet a quick smile and hug goodbye, making everyone laugh again.
“Oh god. She’s gonna be a lesbian isn’t she.” Thomas chuckled towards the blonde, making him laugh to.
“Maybe. You won’t know for a bit, mate.” Newt reassures. “Plus, your bi and raising her. So….”
Thomas gasped at his friend while he laughed even more.
“Are you suggesting because I’m half gay, I’m making my sister turn gay?”
“I did not say that…..But maybe.”
He gasped again as Newt laughed uncontrollably again, causing everyone to smile at the scene of their family member being happy.
Sonya watched peacefully as her brother laughed while he talked to Thomas. She could tell he was finally feeling happy, and she celebrated the fact Newt was laughing like he use to before his life took that turn all those years ago. From that sight in front of her, she approved Thomas to make and keep her brother happy.
Katie continued her way over to her brother as she waved her last goodbye to the family, grabbing Thomas’s hand in the process with her free hand.
“What else do we say?” He asked her.
“Thank you.” She then mumbled as she became all shy again.
The family awed at the sight, causing Thomas to chuckle again as Katie squeezed past him between the wall on their right– still holding his hand.
“Thank you for dinner.” Thomas then stated as he turned his body around the way Katie walked. “And lovely to meet you all.”
“You too!”
“Same here!”
“See you round Thomas!”
“Bye Uncle Newtie’s friend!”
Voices of goodbyes came from everywhere while Thomas turned his head back to the family, smiling back. He then turned a full ninety degrees back to look at Newt, who was looking back at him.
“Bye Newt.” He concluded while the blonde smiled.
“Bye Tommy.” Newt said back as Thomas started following his sister towards the door. He turned his head as he watched the brunette move, smiling to himself about the afternoon he just had. He watched as Thomas put his and Katie’s shoes back on, his smile fading a bit as he realized that the brunette was leaving.
He didn’t want him to leave. He wanted to stay with Thomas all the time. He felt happy when he was with Thomas. More happier than ever in his life. He remembers laughing like he does with Thomas like he did with his dad. He thought he could never laugh like that again, not after what happened and all his mental health issues and-
He froze as he realized something, making him smile at the fact that there was a reason he could spend more time with the brunette.
He left his car at the inn.
“Wait, Tommy!” Newt called for him, causing Thomas to turn his head back to his friend while stepping out the door, his face lighting up a bit about Newt calling for him. “My car’s still at the inn.”
“You left your car at the motel?” Issac chimed in, making everyone start laughing at the fact they forgot Newt’s car.
“Oh my go… We should have just used that instead of the train.” Thomas then realized, earning more laughs out of everyone including Newt. “But it kinda worked out for the best. Didn’t want to tell you where we were going and my license expired. Plus, its an excuse for you to hang out with us more.”
Newt chuckled at the statement as he walked towards his friend and started sliding his shoes on. “You don’t mind if I go and get it now?” He asked.
“Absolutely not. Katie’s stuff is probably still in there. Like her bag and books.”
“Yes. It is. Thank you for reminding me.” Newt said as he stepped towards the door, causing Thomas to open it more for his friend to walk out of. He then turned to look over Newt’s shoulder to the smiling family, not noticing the fact that they were happy Newt was spending more time with this brunette.
“Nice meeting you all again!” He called out, receiving a few voices of agreement and goodbyes before turning towards the driveway.
Newt followed him out and went to close the door, only to be meet by the sight of his family making kissing faces, exciting, low cheers and people mouthing words he couldn’t understand. He rolled his eyes at the sight while he closed the door, shaking his head about how childish his family was. He heard laughs from inside as he started making his way towards Thomas that stood on the pathway with his sister.
“Ok…” Newt started. “What you think?”
“They are all…very nice. And funny. Your still our favorite though.” Thomas answered as the three started walking down the pathway.
“Really?”
“Well, I don’t know about this one.” He gestured to his sister who was lost in her own thoughts. “You’re my favorite still.”
“Seriously?”
“Yes. You’re…amazing.” Thomas dragged as he titled his head closer towards his friend as he looked at him.
Newt just rolled his eyes and turned his head away from him when he felt blush go back up his neck, making Thomas chuckle at him as he straightened his neck and head up to look in front of him.
They chatted about their night, everything and anything the entire way home. And it felt more amazing then ever. They both felt like they could talk about anything with the other. And as they talked, they both fell more.
Thomas watched Newt laugh and smile.
Newt watched Thomas smile and whine playfully.
And Katie watched the pair with a smile on her face, loving the idea that this was the first time she had seen Thomas this happy.
As they walked towards Safe Haven, Katie could hear the laughs and ranting from behind her. She smiled at the fact her teacher was getting along with her brother so well. Smiling at the fact that Thomas is finally happy. Smiling at the fact Newt could be apart of her life more.
She started skipping when the three noticed the inn coming closer, them turning onto the grass towards the corner of the parking lot. When she stepped onto the concrete, she faked a playful roar and ran towards Newt’s car, making the pair of boys laugh at the sight and on how she still grasped onto her coloring book.
Katie made her way to Newt’s car, running like crazy while roaring until she made it to the back seat doors. She then brought her free hand to the door handle and tugged on it harshly, making Newt roll his eyes and grab his keys out of his pocket. As soon as he unlocked the door, Katie opened the door widely and grabbed her bag. She then placed it on the ground, unzipped it and stuffed her coloring in book into the bag.
After she zipped her bag back up and placed her arms through the straps, so her bag sat on her shoulders, she closed the door again and repeated her fake roar as she started running towards the stairs that led to her room, leaving the pair of boys laughing as they stood at the back of Newt’s car.
“Jesus, she’s wild.” Thomas blurted as he turned fully towards his friend.
“I know. I don’t know how you do it.” Newt said back.
“Well, I was like that at her age. So, I get it.”
Newt smiled and hummed a chuckle as he turned his body fully to his friend so he could talk to him properly. He kept the smile on his face while Thomas smiled back, making them enter the same stare off they were used to know. Newt took in Thomas’s facial appearance while Thomas did the same, making both their chest feel warm again.
“That was a good idea.” Newt then begun, making the silence disappear again. “The hospital thing.”
“Thanks.” Thomas bubbled, feeling the blush come back to his cheeks but not turning his head away.
“Really perked her spirts up.”
“That was the plan.”
“I’m just confused on why I was there.” Newt blurted randomly, making Thomas knit his brows together while he smiled confusedly.
“I already told you. I wanted you to be there.”
“Yeah, I know. But why?”
“Just because.”
“Because of what though? I felt….out of place for being there.”
“What do you mean?” Thomas asked as he took a step closer to Newt.
“Tommy, it was a family moment between you too. I’m not part of your family.”
“I know that. But I really wanted you to see it too.”
“Why?”
“Because….” I like you. “Because I wanted to spend…. more time with you.” I really like you Newt. “Plus, your great with Katie.” Thomas begun as he stepped closer to his friend while he looked at him in doubt. “And you’re an amazing human being. To be honest, Newt you are……”
He couldn’t find words to describe the man in front of him. He was everything. Smart. Funny. Attractive. A great person that Thomas didn’t deserve. He was the best person that ever stumbled in his life. Even Katie couldn’t compete with Newt, and Thomas never thought he would think that about her. And here he was, in front of the person that could possibly change his life.
“Newt, your one of the greatest people I know.”
Newt looked up at him through his eyes, wondering on why the brunette was saying the things he thought for Thomas. He retreated his eyes to the ground as he noticed the brunette took two steps towards him, smiling at the fact he was close to him.
“I wanted to spend more time with you too.” Newt stated as he took a step towards Thomas. “Your…..one of my favorite people at the moment.”
“Really?”
Newt nodded as he smiled. “Even though…” I like you, Tommy. “….I don’t know why you think that about me.”
“Why wouldn’t I?”
“Because I’m….” I really like you. And I don’t know why you could like someone like me. “I’m like really boring and….. stuborn about paying back people and….. I’m a bit of a pain and-”
“Hey.” Thomas interrupted as he grabbed Newt’s right hand with his left, making his friend snap his head to where their hands locked. “Do not think of yourself like that. You are not any of those things. You are perfect.”
Newt listened but he still stared at their hands, sensing that his chest turned warmer than before. He then slowly turned his head back up to his friend, feeling his heartbeat go faster at the contact.
Thomas then noticed what he did. His eyes darted to his hand that held Newt’s, feeling his stomach do flips in his lower torso. He saw out of the corner of his eye that Newt was looking back at him to which made his eyes stare straight into his. As their eyes locked, their hands did not move from each other, making them hear their own heartbeats.
“Sorry. Umm….” Thomas mumbled quietly as he started pulling his hand away and stepping back, but Newt didn’t let go. He squeezed it and kept a hold, making Thomas stop pulling his hand away. After a moment of eyes dratting to the blonde's eyes and hand, he then stepped back into his spot, not taking his eyes away from the blondes even if his kept flickering to his lips.
But he kept moving. He leaned slightly closer to Newt to which he did the same, making their faces inches away from each other and Thomas’s eyes starting to copy Newt’s with his lips.
“This alright?” Thomas asked as he paused for a moment, his face inches away from Newts.
“More than alright.” Newt breathed as his kept staring at the brunette’s eyes then lips.
Thomas nodded his head slightly as he continued leaning his face towards Newt’s, him doing the same while closing his eyes, making Thomas do the same.
And just like that, their lips met each other’s in a sweet kiss.
And it felt right.
They kept holding their hands together as they melted into the kiss, enjoying every second of it.
Newt couldn’t believe what he was doing.
Thomas couldn’t believe what he was doing.
But they loved everything about this kiss.
It was sweet and gentle, just what they were looking for.
Newt’s lips tasted like honey and cheese while Thomas’s tasted like mint and wine. But it didn’t matter. It was the perfect way for them to kiss and finally discover what it felt like to kiss each other.
And it felt good.
After a moment of silence, they finally parted but not from each other. They rested their foreheads together as they breathed through their mouths about what they just did, their breathes mixing together.
Their eyes stayed closed for a moment before Newt was the one to open first, followed by Thomas. They stared at each other like that, foreheads resting as they looked at their crushes, celebrating in their minds that they just kissed.
Thomas then broke the silence with a smile.
“Your eyes are prettier when you’re this close.”
Newt smiled at the statement, blushing on the complaint while Thomas chuckled lightly.
“Your eyes are too. Their greener. And maybe even a bit browner.” He chuckled along with Thomas, to which he smiled.
“Been waiting to do that for a bit.” Thomas blurted dreamily after a moment.
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. Maybe even longer than I realize.”
Newt chuckled as his nose bumped Thomas’s.
“Been waiting to do that too. Longer than I thought too.” He said as he closed his eyes again.
“Would you like to do it again?” Thomas asked, letting go of Newt’s hand and sliding it up his arm.
“Yes.” Newt breathed, making the brunette smile and stepping closer, wrapping his arm around Newt’s back so he can pull him closer.
Their lips met again, but this time they melted into each other more.
Both Newt’s hands went up to Thomas’s neck, pulling him closer into the kiss. As the blonde did that, Thomas snaked his arms around Newt’s lower back and brought him closer, making their chest finally lean on each other.
This kiss felt sweeter and had more heat in it, but they didn’t care. They were kissing and everything was perfect.
Soon enough, Newt wrapped his arms fully around Thomas’s neck while the brunette pulled him impossibly closer as he gripped one hand on the back of on his shoulder and the other still around his waist, making the kiss even more genuine.
It was perfect.
Nothing could ruin it.
Nothing could steal this moment away.
Nothing-
“Ooooooo.” A voice called out, making the pair part from each other and turn to look up. They found Katie sitting on her knees with both her hands holding the bars next to her with a smile on her face. “I knew it! I knew you two fancied each other!”
The pair laughed at her as they let go of each other’s bodies, stepping back in the process.
“Were you watching this whole time?” Thomas asked the girl.
“Kinda, but only because you were taking so long to get up here. And I’m not bothered to climb through the window. But then you guys kissed so its fine now.”
The pair chuckled again as the girl stood up from her spot on the balcony and went back to the door. Thomas then turned his head to the blonde to which he did the same. They smiled awkwardly as they blushed, licking their own lips to save the taste of the other.
“I better go up then.” Thomas then stated after a moment of chuckles and awkward neck scratches.
“Right, yeah.” Newt agreed as he turned and started walking towards the front of his car, making Thomas follow him so he could get to the stairs. Newt then realized he was on the wrong side of the car -the passenger side- and continued walking around the front, leaving Thomas to walk up the stairs.
“Bye Newt!” Thomas called over his shoulder as he stepped onto the first step and started making his way up the stairs.
“Bye Tommy!” Newt called back as he opened his door. He then turned his head back to the balcony he found the girl on before. “Bye Katie!”
“Bye Newtie! See you tomorrow! And thank you for a great afternoon! And day!” She called over the balcony even though he couldn’t see her.
“See you tomorrow!” He said back as he slid into his car, closing the door next to him.
But he didn’t move to turn anything on. He only stared at his wheel in disbelief.
He kissed Tommy.
Tommy kissed him.
They kissed.
Twice.
Oh my fucking god! What! The fuck! Just happened!
He smiled more as the memory replayed in his mind and soon enough, he felt blush come up his cheeks again. He brought his hands to his face as he silently screamed like a teenage girl into his hands.
He couldn’t believe what happened. He finally kissed Thomas. He didn’t care if it changed anything. He focused on the kisses more then that.
Newt then brought his hands away from his face and quickly dug his hand in his pocket, grabbing his phone out in excitement.
He needed to tell someone about this.
And he knew the right people that deserved the information.
Crank palace peeps and Issacs’s 😁💞
Newt
Tommy and I kissed!!!
I repeat Tommy and I kissed!!!
This is not a drill people!!!!!!
Kesh🥘☺️
OMFG!!!
😆😆😆
🥳🥳🥳
Harri 💋😁
About dame time!!!!!
Sadi🥰💓
WHAT?!?!?!
Happy for you Newt, but now I owe Issac 20 bucks.
Sony❤️🥰
Really?!?!?!
Newt
Yes!!!
I’m dead serious!!!!
Happy for you Newt, but now I owe Issac 20 bucks.
Do I even want to know?
Your favourite niece <3 ✌️
FINALLY!!!!
Sadi 🥰💓
Happy for you Newt, but now I owe Issac 20 bucks.
Don’t ask. Little bet.
BUT YOU KISSED YOUR CRUSH!!!! THAT’S MORE IMPORTANT!!!!!
Trish 💓
Yay!!! 🥳
You two finally kissed.
Issac 🤙
Let’s fucking go.
Happy for you Newt, but now I owe Issac 20 bucks.
Yeah don’t ask.
Newt
🤣
Kesh🥘☺️
How it happen?
I need details.
NOW!!!!
Newt
We went to get my car and chatted for a bit. About where we were today and tonight. He then told me I’m the greatest person he knows or something. I told him the same sort of stuff then the things I don’t like about myself. He then tells me I’m perfect while he GRABBED MY HAND!!!
HELLO!?!?!?!
DO YOU SEE WHY I LIKE HIM?!?!?!
FICTIONAL MEN CODED!!!!!!!!!!
He starts pulling away, but I don’t let go. So he doesn’t let go.
And then we kissed!!!!!
Your favourite niece <3 ✌️
AHHHHH!!!!!!
OMG!!!!
Newt
IKR!!!!
AND IT HAPPENED TWICE!!!!
Harri 💋😁
WAIT!! WHAT?!?!
TWICE?!?!?!
Sony❤️🥰
Newton Samuel Issacs. You get back here rn. We need more details.
Issac 🤙
Yes!
DRIVE HOME NOW!!!
Sadi🥰💓
And hurry tf up about it!!!
Trish 💓
Us three need to leave soon so get home now!
Newt
Ok, ok. I’m leaving now.
He placed his phone on his leg again as the image of Thomas that close to him flashed in his mind again, hearing the things Thomas said to him during their conversation to which made him smile.
Newt your one of the greatest people I know.
Your perfect.
Your eyes are prettier when you’re this close.
Been waiting to-
His phone buzzed again, making him come back to reality from the images. He turned his phone so his face could see the screen and he smiled when he saw who messaged him and what was written.
Tommy ☺️
I really liked the kiss. Your lips taste amazing.
He blushed at the message while smiling, opening it to reply back to the message and hopefully confess everything.
Newt
I liked it too.
Your lips taste good too, btw. 😉
Tommy ☺️
Why thank you.
Newt
So….
Does this mean you like me?
Tommy ☺️
That depends…
Do you like me?
Newt
Are you asking that because you’re afraid of rejection?
Tommy ☺️
Kinda.
Lol.
Newt
🤣🤣
Well, to answer your question….
Yes. I do.
I like you, Tommy.
A lot.
And for a while now but only realized it today.
Tommy ☺️
🥰🥲
You don’t know how amazing it is to hear that.
Well read that.
You left a 🤣 on this message.
I really like you too, Newt.
Realized today too but always felt like something was there since I’ve gotten to know you.
And I would definitely like to go out with you some time.
As a date, not as a hang out.
And without Katie.
Would you like that?
Newt smiled more as he read the messages, feeling all more relieved at the fact Thomas liked him back. Even though Sadina said it was ‘obvious’, he didn’t believe till that very second.
So, he typed a quick response before he finally turned his car on and drove home, excited about telling his family about the second kiss and the text messages.
Newt
I would love to go out with you Tommy :)
Tommy ☺️ left a ❤️ on this message.
And on a date would be nice😊
Tommy ☺️ left a ❤️on this message.
Notes:
AHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!! You peeps should have seen my face when I wrote the kiss. It may be a bit shit, but I don't care.
Hope yall enjoyed it and screamed when they kissed like I did in my pillow.
Also, next week I go back to school and I'm very depressed about it. But I'm not gonna stop because I've planned a lot, and I want to finish this story. I'm just saying I might update once a week or so. I might be doing that now but I'm just giving you guys a warning. And it may be every two weeks, I'm not sure.
We'll see.
Anyway, I'll see you guys in the next one.
Peace ✌️
Chapter 11: Lunch at Right Arm School.
Summary:
It’s lunch time at RAS and it’s filled with Newt forgetting his lunch, Thomas surprising him, Katie joining them, a few kisses and a date coming soon.
Notes:
Hi....
I'm thinking I did better writing at the start of this fan fic then now. Idrk.
Anyway, sorry if its shit, confusing or cringe.
Love yall for reading, enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Newt
Hi.
Tommy ☺️
Hi. 👋
How are you?
Newt
Good.
Better now I’m texting you. 😊
Tommy ☺️
Same here. 🥰
I’m guessing it’s around lunch time there now?
Newt
Almost
Got another 20 minutes
But I forgot my lunch sadly
Tommy ☺️
Oh no 😔
You’ll starve
Newt
I’ll be fine
I’ll eat when I get home this afternoon
And I’ll read the new chapter Sonya wrote at lunch instead
Tommy ☺️
You sure?
Newt
Yeah.
Since when are you so worried about me?
Tommy ☺️
I’m not worried.
I’m happy if your happy 😊
Newt
Awwww
Right back at ya.
Tommy ☺️
☺️
Quick question. How’s Katie doing at school? Socially?
Newt
She’s actually improved.
She likes to eat outside with her classmates at the first half of lunch then sits with me.
And yesterday she sat with some students in Alby’s class while we had our reading session.
Tommy ☺️
That’s good.
Even better that she’s still hanging out with you.
Newt
Why is that better?
Tommy ☺️
Makes me like you more.
Newt
🥰
The fact you take care of her well makes me like you even more.
Tommy ☺️
Ok, this is turning very cheesy.
Newt
You started it.
Tommy ☺️
Doesn’t matter.
You left a 🤣 on this message.
Gtg. I’m off my break now.
Talk later?
Newt
Bye 👋
Absolutely.
Newt placed his phone face down back on his desk, smiling like a child that just got an ice cream. But luckily, all his students were to busy finishing of their math sheets to notice.
All but Katie.
He turned his head up to see the girl looking back at him, fighting back a laugh but snapping her head away to look at her sheet of problems when his eyes met hers. Newt rolled his eyes as he got back to his sheets in front of him, keeping the smile on his face.
As he marked sheets and tests for the next twenty minutes, his mind kept replaying the past two days. He thought about how he texted the brunette every time he got a free moment to himself, blushing and smiling like crazy. He hadn’t seen Thomas since the kiss, but it was text after text after text for the past two days.
Thomas was the same. He smiled and laughed at his phone while he texted the blonde, earning weird looks from everyone around him. Even his friends gave him weird looks and they knew about the kiss. But he didn’t care. He was down bad just like Newt was.
And he couldn’t wait to see him again.
Newt couldn’t get the kiss out of his mind just as much as Thomas couldn’t. He could still taste the mint and wine on his lips. He could still feel the brunette’s hand hold onto his. He could still feel the hairs in his fingertips when he wrapped his arms around his neck. And he could still see those eyes stare at him dreamily.
It was something he thought about from when he wakes up to when he falls asleep.
As the bell went for lunch, he excused his class to go outside to eat and play, leaving him to continue marking and to read the new chapter of his sister’s new book. He watched through the window every few minutes to see Katie sitting with Ava, Lily, Josh and Kingsley near the massive sandpit, eating her food happily to which made him smile.
Newt kept an eye on her while he read his chapter, smiling on the fact that that girl brought him and Thomas together. As he thought more into it, he became more grateful that he wanted to help her out.
And he smiled at the thought she was the reason they met.
Their little match maker.
Five to ten minutes went by, and he heard a knock from his doorway since his door was still open. But Newt didn’t look up from his paper since he assumed who it might be. He then let a frustrated sigh out of his nose as he flipped a page.
But it was someone else.
“Alby, I don’t care what you say, I’m not having a rematch of uno with you. I kicked your ass fair and square last week.”
The certain someone he couldn’t get his mind off.
“Man, Alby can be so whiny when he loses games.”
Newt snapped his head to where he heard the familiar voice and saw Thomas in his open blue flannel shirt with a grey top underneath and normal black pants standing awkwardly at the classroom door, smiling widely when both boys locked eyes. He smiled back as he stood up from his seat and gestured for Thomas to come in. His friend -or whatever they were now after that kiss- stepped inside the room, revealing the paper bag of food he held, the logo of the café printed on the front:
⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐
⭐The Glade Café ⭐
⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐
“Hi.” Newt greeted awkwardly but still had his smile as he walked over to the brunette.
“Hi.” Thomas greeted back as they both stopped and stood in front of each other.
“Thought you were off your break?”
“Yeah…I kinda…. lied. Vince let me take an hour and a half off instead of just an hour. Plus, I wanted to see you.”
“Awww….How’d you get in anyway?”
“The doors were open. Well, unlocked.”
“And you just…. walked in?”
“It’s a school day. There always unlocked. But trust me, I am just as surprise as you are.”
The pair chuckled together as they looked away, hiding how they both started blushing again.
“Here, umm,” Thomas started again as he brought the hand that held the bag of food up to Newt. He gestured for the blonde to take it from him to which he awkwardly did.
“What is it?” Newt asked as his free fingers went to hold one bag strap and he opened the bag so he could look inside. His sight was met with two white plastic boxes and a little plastic bag with two pairs of knives and forks. The smell of fries and cooked fish came up to his nose, making his stomach rumble lightly.
“Your lunch.” Thomas answered, making Newt look back up at him in surprise. “Well, our lunch.”
Newt stared at him in awe as he placed one bag strap into his right hand and let his hand drop to the side. Thomas continued.
“I was at the café getting some lunch while you texted me. Before I ordered you texted saying you forgot your lunch, and when I got to the contour, I texted you saying I had to go so I could order. Remembered you saying something a few weeks ago about fish n chips being your favourite meal. So I ordered one, then I suddenly wanted to see you and remembered you saying you forgot your lunch. So I made it two fish n chips to go instead. Fry and Winston are very fast cookers so after about six to eight minutes later, I got the food and got the train over here.”
Newt chuckled as he listened to the story Thomas told him. He then turned his body away from him and moved towards his desk again, gesturing for Thomas to follow him.
“I said I would have food when I’d get home this afternoon though.” Newt said as he sat down on his chair and placed the food in front of him on some useless papers, watching how Thomas brought a free chair from next to the door over so he could sit down.
“Well,” Thomas dragged and begun again as he placed his chair down next to Newt and took a seat, leaning his elbows on the desk as he turned to the blonde. “I didn’t want you to starve all day.”
Newt chuckled lightly as he turned his body fully towards the brunette, letting his hands hang in between his thighs and his eyes locking with Thomas’s. They stared at each other once more silently, them being used to this. But their usual staring session was brought to a quick close by Newt leaning forward hesitantly, darting his eyes to Thomas’s then his lips then back. The brunette leaned closer when he realized what Newt was doing, smiling to himself as he closed his eyes to which made Newt repeated the action.
Their lips met once more and soon they were in sync while they moved together. It was no different from the others only they moved their lips together. And it felt good for both of them to feel each other’s lips again.
But the feeling went away when Thomas pulled slightly away to say something, smiling widely as he and Newt opened their eyes.
“And again, I also wanted to see you…. and do that.” He stated making Newt laugh to which made Thomas smile again as he leaned forward and connected their mouths together, causing them both to shut their eyes again.
Newt brought his left hand up to Thomas’s neck, pulling him slightly closer. The brunette did the same with him but instead placed his left hand on the back of Newt’s head.
They moved in sync as the sound of kisses were the only thing in the room besides shuffling. They both let their tongues slightly lick each other’s lips as the kiss continued. They didn’t pull away for a minute as they enjoyed the kiss more and more.
But soon enough Newt pulled away first but still had his face up close to Thomas’s, grinning like a child wanting candy.
“The door is open and there are kids, including your sister, outside the window behind me who can look through. We should stop.” He said smugly.
Thomas groaned as Newt leaned back in his chair and grabbed the plastic bag straps, opening the bag again to grab the food and utensils out. He chuckled as he heard the brunette whin about the loss of his lips.
“But kissing you is fun.” Thomas whined as he rocked his body from side to side like a child.
“I didn’t say for how long.” Newt smirked -making Thomas smile shyly- as he brought the boxes out of the bag and opened both to reveal a massive piece of fish on top of bright yellow fries in both boxes. “Mmmm. Smells good.”
“You happy I came over now?” Thomas asked as he reached into the bag and grabbed out the little plastic bag of wooden utensils.
“Maybe a little…. Didn’t think this would be where our first date would be though.” Newt answered shyly, mumbling a quick thank you when Thomas’s passed him a pair of wooden utensils.
“Don’t think of this as a date.” Thomas stated, making Newt look at him confused and a little bit worried. “Think of this as a half date. So we know where we could go. Plus, I like hanging out with you.”
Newt turned his head to his food, trying to hide his blush and smile, while Thomas got a tiny amount of fish on his fork and took it in his mouth, still smiling and looking at the blonde next to him. Newt chuckled as he looked back at the brunette, taking a bit of fish on his fork so he can finally eat something.
“Where do you think this will go?” Newt asked before bringing the eating end of a fork with fish on it past his lips.
Thomas thought for a moment while he chewed on his food, tilting his head in the process. When he swallowed his food, he went back for another piece.
“That depends,” Thomas begun as he got another piece of fish and turned his head back to Newt. “Where do you see this going?” He asked before pushing his fork back into his mouth.
“You can’t keep repeating my question’s Tommy.” Newt accused jokily, only making Thomas shrug playfully. The blonde just shook his head and rolled his eyes, making the brunette laugh while he chewed with his mouth closed. “Well,” Newt started again while digging his fork into the cooked fish again. “I know I already texted you this, but I like you. Like, I really like you. A whole lot. More than…. More than I’ve ever liked someone before. And I think dinner or something romantic would be nice.”
“Anything you want to do, I’m happy with.” Thomas stated as Newt started chewing on his new piece of seafood, smiling happily at him. “And thank you for confessing again.” Newt’s smile grew bigger as he chewed. “I-I… I really…” A sigh through Thomas’s nose. “I really like you too. Your…. different. In a good way. Most people I go out with don’t really have that effect you somehow have. Which is amazing. And I would love to have dinner with you too.”
“Great,” Newt smiled as Thomas bit another piece of fish. “Just text me when your free then.”
Thomas nodded while Newt brought another bite of food to his mouth, chewing on it happily as it filled his hunger. They sat in a comfortable silence for half a minute, chewing on their food, before Thomas noticed a character’s name on a page.
He leaned his head forward more to get a better look at it, making Newt look up from his plate to see Thomas leaning over the food. He watched as the brunette’s eyes scanned over something, before he let out a little gasp as he leaned back in his chair, disbelief covering his face and his free hand hovering over his mouth and his fingertips planted on his jaw.
“What?” Newt asked him as confusion covered his face.
“Josh and Harry get into a fight?” Thomas asked as he brought his hand down to his side and turned his head to Newt.
“Oh that.” Newt laughed as he straightened in his seat. “Yeah, something happened between Harry and Lexi, heart breaking by the way and makes me hate Harry more, but I won’t spoil it since I haven’t given you those chapters yet. Anyway, long story short, Harry was bothering her and Josh chimed in, trying to protect her, and soon enough him and Harry were fighting in Delta and Dylan’s bar slash restaurant or whatever the fuck you call those things.”
“It’s a bar you can eat at. But shit...”
“I know. It gets worse but better. Now, I know it’s kinda spoiling but like I need to tell someone this. Because my sister doesn’t like me talking about it outside of the family. And Sadi, Trish and Issac refuse for me to say it – they want to read the book when it comes out. But you’ve read the first twenty chapters of the book, and she approves of you, so I’ll tell you. Anyway, in the middle of the fight, Lexi gets in the way of it and is all like ‘don’t hurt him’ and ‘leave Josh alone’ to Harry. And then he accuses her of, wait for it……liking Josh!”
“Oh shit!.... Oh my god!”
“Right! And when Harry starts saying shit things about Lexi, Josh literally body slams him on the ground. But Harry still beats the shit out of him and harder to the point there’s blood all over his face.”
“Fucking hell…..Yeah, fuck Harry then.”
“Mmhmm. But he’s not wrong. You know, in Lexi liking Josh back. I mean it is kinda obvious.”
“I know. Plus, Josh has been in love with this girl since he fucking laid eyes on her. But she’s been dating that fucking cunt, Harry. And of course she would be falling for him too. I mean they nearly kissed during chapter twenty. And she was willing to cheat on Harry with him. That’s how in love she is with Josh.”
“Yes! God, your gonna love these next few chapters. Not the shitty bits though, you might even hate Lauren, but you’ll see. I know she’s Lexi’s sister but trust me, you will somehow hate her. I’ll bring the chapters to you when I can. Oh! Also, what makes the fight funnier is Indi and Scott filming the whole thing while sitting in their regular booth.”
Thomas spat out a laugh at the statement, making Newt laugh more at what he just said. The brunette leaned forward then back in his chair in laughter, placing the back of his hand that held the fork on his mouth and the other on his chest. Newt watched as he laughed at the sight.
“I mean,” Thomas stated as he calmed down, whipping a tear away. “I would be doing the same. Like, Indi would be watching her older brother get into a fight with his enemy. And Scott’s like her best friend now so of course he would be joining in.”
“That’s what I thought. And what makes it even funnier is the fact Ethan and Claire are watching them while they filmed it like ‘the fuck?’. And Brooke was standing next to them while ‘fanning’-” Newt bunny fingered the last word with both hands. “-and swatting their phones away. And it didn’t even do a fucking thing.”
“Oh my god. That is priceless. Indi is becoming low key iconic this book. Scott too.”
“Agreed. And Indi also stops the fight when Josh is about to have his skull crushed. That’s how iconic she’s becoming. But then Josh whispers Lexi’s middle name to her and Indi before passing out since Lexi asked Harry and he didn’t know before the fight. Ahhh!! I just….I just love them so bloody much.”
“Oh god. My heart!” Thomas gasped as he leaned his head back and grabbed his chest dramatically. “They own my heart! Like fuck man, they need to just fuck already.”
“I know.” Newt agreed with as Thomas brought his head back to look at him. They smiled at each other before they went back to their food, enjoying each other’s company.
They soon went into another conversation about their friends, it turning into them chatting about anything and everything once more. Newt mostly ranted about what was on his mind and Thomas listened entirely, finding the blonde cuter when he talked about the things he desired.
As the lunch dragged on, the pair finished their meals and continued chatting to each other, laughing at jokes and smiling full heartedly at each other. Newt ranted about his life and Thomas made him laugh while he listened. When he talked, Newt listened just as much as Thomas did to him.
It was the perfect half date.
Halfway through the lunch they were interrupted by little footsteps walking down the hallway outside. Thomas turned his head to the door as he listened to the steps, causing Newt to tilt his head to the side to follow his gaze.
After a few moments, a little figure appeared from behind the wall tugging her lunchbox to her chest and her eyes widening when they landed on Thomas’s, making his eyes widen at who it was.
“Hi Tom.” Katie greeted happily as she stepped into the room and made her way to the reading corner.
“H-hi.” Thomas blurted suspiciously as he watched the girl walk around the tables.
“How was your lunch, Katie?” Newt asked as she finally stopped at the beam bag in front of her.
“Good.” Katie answered as she took a seat in the beam bag, placing her lunchbox beside her on her right in the process. “I sat with Sofia.”
“Nice. Did you play with her and her friends?”
“No. Just ate with them.”
Newt nodded at the girl as she grabbed a book from her left from the shelf, signaling the boys she was about to start reading.
“Don’t mind me. Continue on with your date.” She stated as she opened the book -the twelfth Diary of the Wimpey kid book- and started reading the first chapter.
“Ok then.” Newt agreed as he leaned back in his chair and turned his head back to Thomas. But he didn’t do the same for Newt. He kept his head turned to the girl, watching her as she read while he leaned his elbows on the desk.
Newt scrunched his eyes in confusion as he watched Thomas turned his head to the desk then back to the girl then repeating the gesture. He then noticed why he was doing the action, making him sigh to get Thomas’s attention.
“Hm?” The brunette hummed while turning his head to the blonde, making him smirk and chuckle. He then nodded towards the girl, making Thomas turn his head back to the girl and realized what he was doing before. “Sorry…” Thomas mumbled to himself -even though Newt heard it- as he shocked his head.
“It’s fine. Nothing to be sorry about.” Newt said back to him, tilting his head to look Thomas in the eye to which he turned his head to.
“It’s just….. Does she do that a lot? Like….sit and read during lunch instead of….” Thomas trailed off as he watched the girl reading peacefully again, making it clear to Newt that he was worried again.
“Not…really. I think she just doesn’t want to interrupt us.” Newt said quietly as Thomas turned his head back to him.
“Maybe…. You weren’t lying when I asked about her….like….hanging out with…..”
“No...no, no, no.” Newt shook his head as he spoked. “No, it’s just….” He turned his head to the reading girl but back to Thomas. “You see, some kids that deal with asperges like she does or any type of autism on the autism scale….. or maybe just in general, can take some time to…. like… get comfortable with children their age. She’s just trying to get to know her classmates and Alby’s students more.”
“You sure?”
“Positive. I’ve seen multiple kids struggle with this. Trust me.”
“I do, but she’s…like…really comfortable with the kids back at the inns.” A pause. “I guess I’m just wondering what’s so different.”
“Well…. Maybe she’s used to those kids and not the ones here yet. Like, she’s growing up with them lot back at the motels and has known them all her life. She’s only met her classmates a month and a half ago. She’s still trying to get use to them. But trust me she’ll be fine. Plus, a little socializing doesn’t hurt anyone.”
Thomas continued looking the girl’s way -her being so invested in her book to not hear the conversation- as he listened to Newt’s reasoning. When he finished, he still stared at Katie while he thought things through.
The blonde was right. Katie had known her friends at the inns all her life. Chuck was about five when he first met her. Same with Baxter. Both Maddie and Little Minho were three. Sophie wasn’t even born yet when Thomas brought Katie to the inns. She was still in Rachel’s stomach but arrived a week later. Amy was a month older than Katie, so she was about six months old when they arrived. And both Deedee and Stephan weren’t born either.
She had been with those kids her whole life, so it made sense how comfortable she was with them. She’s only known her classmates for nearly two months. It made sense how she needed time to get to know them.
And with that thought, Thomas turned his head back to Newt with a smile on his face.
“Why are you so smart?” He asked kindly, making the blonde blush and chuckle as he turned his eyes and head down, Thomas thinking the sight was adorable.
“I don’t know….” Newt flushed as he slightly turned his head back up to look at Thomas, making him smile even more. “Is it boring?”
“Absolutely not.”
“O-ok then. If you say so.”
“You know,” The brunette begun again, taking Newt’s hand in the process. “It is so adorable when you blush like that.”
Newt felt his cheeks go redder at the statement.
“And your little smile is adorable too.” Thomas continued as the blonde smiled wider than before. “And your cute giggle and laugh too.”
“Stop…. You’re making this cheesy.”
“I already know that, but I just wanted you to know.” Thomas stated as he placed the back of his hand on the desk while it grasped on Newt’s.
“Well…that is very lovely of you.” The blonde said as he titled his head to the side, smiling happily at Thomas again. “Did… you… also know that it’s very cute of you to buy me lunch?”
“Really? You think it was cute?”
“I think it was a wonderful way for us to hang out today, plus the fish n chips were amazing.”
“Ok so,” A voice interrupted them, Katie’s, making them turn their gazes towards the figure in the corner. “You sure I’m not interrupting anything? I just assumed at first, but now I feel like I’m your guy’s third wheel since I’m back here.”
“Katie, you’re not interfering anything.” Newt chuckled towards the girl.
“Matter of fact,” Thomas then began again. “You can join us if you want to.”
“Yeah.”
“Hmmmm…” Katie hummed in thought while titling her head to the side. “Would that be ok?"
“Of course.”
“Absolutely Kitty kat.”
Katie thought for another second before agreeing to the offer, bookmarking her book before placing it back in the shelf and standing up from her spot as she grabbed her lunchbox. Thomas and Newt smiled widely -shuffling their hands so they sat in a comfortable position for the both- as the girl made her way over to them, placing her lunchbox on her table in the process.
They then chatted about everything as the lunch went on, Katie sitting on Thomas’s knee while he still held on to Newt’s hand. It was peaceful and enjoyable for the three. They cleaned the rubbish that laid on the desk while laughing and making jokes. And the pair of boys listened to the girl as she ranted, Thomas chiming in when he had something to say but was only met by a hush from the girl.
Newt smiled more as he watched the siblings, his eyes dratting to Thomas’s when he looked back at him from Katie. He loved spending time with the two and as he did that lunch break, he realized that this was the greatest lunch break he has ever spent in his career life.
Thomas felt happy in that lunch break. He spent more time with Katie, with Newt by his side. He watched and smiled as the blonde and girl sorted out the papers that laid unorganized on the desk, laughing while Katie tried to find out what she got in a quiz Newt was marking. And as he watched happily, he realized that Newt definitely knew what he was talking about before. And he knew that Newt was the only person other than himself that Katie laughed like this with.
But as Katie spent her break time with her brother and teacher, she never felt more happier in her life.
They were like a family.
Katie’s family that she didn’t know she needed.
Thomas’s family that he always wanted.
And Newt’s family that he was looking for.
After a bit of cleaning, talking, laughing together and placing Thomas’s chair back, the bell finally went and signalled the three that the break was over. Katie pouted as she realized she had to get back to work and hating the idea that Thomas had to go.
“Why can’t I come with you now?” She asked in a whiny voice as Thomas stopped in front of the opened door, giving her a look like she already knew the answer.
“Because you can’t leave school in the middle of the day.” He said anyway, causing her to pout more to which made the pair laugh again.
“Come on, Katie.” Newt chuckled as he stood from his desk. “Go sit down now.”
“Plus,” Thomas begun again as Katie slipped into her seat. “I’ll see you in like two hours.”
“Yeah, whatever.” The girl grumbled as she crossed her arms and leaned on them on the table, making the pair laugh again.
“Well then,” Thomas begun again, making the blonde turn to him. “I should go. My breaks nearly….up.”
“Awwww. But I don’t want you to leave.” Newt pouted as he walked towards the brunette.
“Yeah, I don’t want to go either.”
Katie gagged behind them, making the pair turn their heads to her and laughed while she shook her head away from the scene.
“Maybe I could…” Newt started as he turned back to Thomas. “…. walk you out?”
“Y-yeah,” Thomas stuttered as he slightly moved outside of the door. “Yeah. That would be nice.”
“Ok.” Newt said as he stepped to Thomas’s side and through the door, making the brunette follow him. “Katie,” he said over his shoulder. “I’ll be back in a few.”
“Okay.” The girl dragged as the pair exited out of the room and turned around the corner to walk down the hallway, having the sound of children of all ages talking behind them.
“Are you really gonna come back in two hours?” Newt asked as they started making their way down the hall.
“I mean,” Thomas begun again as he interlinked their fingers and hands together, making the blonde slightly blush. “It’s Friday. Isn’t it?”
“Well yeah, but that makes you having to make two trips here.”
“Yeah I know. But I don’t mind. I get to see you again.”
“Jesus, your so cheesy….But not to a point it gets annoying.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Your just as cheesy though.”
“Am not.”
“You keep blushing like crazy when I say cheesy things.”
“Yeah, because it’s you. Your…cute.”
“See. That was cheesy.”
Newt took a breath through his mouth as he turned his head away from the brunette, making him laugh at him while he opened the glass door to the outside world.
“Let’s…. talk…. about…. something else.” Newt stuttered as they both stepped out of the hallway through the glass doors, him following behind the brunette.
“Ok,” Thomas chuckled as they turned into the pathway beside the building, letting the breeze of fresh air come to their faces. “What about?”
“I don’t know.”
“Hmmmm…. What can be so interesting to talk about with Newton Issacs?”
Newt laughed again as Thomas stepped forward more and turned his body so he can look at him fully, not letting go of the blonde’s hand. Soon enough, they were facing each other.
“Anything.” Newt said back as he stepped closer to the brunette while he laughed.
“Ohhh. I got an idea.” Thomas begun again.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. You free tomorrow night?”
Newt tilted his head at the question in thought but then got excited about the fact he might be going out with the brunette since he just asked about his plans. Thomas smiled more as he watched the blonde’s reaction, thinking about how cute he was when he smiled again.
“Yeah.” Newt finally dragged as he grabbed Thomas’s other hand with his free one.
“Well, maybe, we could have dinner. And you can choose where we can go. And what we do after that.”
Newt mumbled a laugh as Thomas stepped closer to him, knowing what he might be referencing to with the last comment.
“Eight o’clock?” He asked the brunette. “I can pick you up?”
“Sounds like a plan.” Thomas agreed to while staring into the blonde’s eyes lovingly.
Newt smiled back as he leaned his face closer to Thomas’s, giving him a quick peck on the lips. He then pulled away slightly and turned his head to his left to place a little kiss on his cheek. Thomas smiled as the blonde leaned his face back from his, him smiling back.
“Well then, ahhh.” The brunette blurted while blushing a bit and bringing both hands that held his to his face, planting a kiss on each of the blondes knuckles. “I’ll see you tomorrow night.”
“Tomorrow night then.” Newt said back as Thomas started walking backwards, lifting their hands in the process then letting go.
“Bye Newt.” Thomas concluded as he started turning his body away so he could walk down the pathway again.
“Bye Tommy.” Newt said back as he watched the brunette leave. His eyes followed his figure while he walked along the pathway and turned to his right to follow the way towards the street next to the highway and the way that was hidden by cars. As he watched Thomas turn towards the way he goes to the train station, he saw how the brunette turned his head back to him and gave him a little smile and wave goodbye. He waved back when his eyes locked with the brunette’s, smiling shyly before turning back to the building entrance.
We are going on a date! He screamed in his head as he opened the glass doors and made his way down towards his classroom. Oh my god. And he was so fucking cute about it. I might be having the gayest reaction to this, but I don’t fucking care. Oh god, will he get me flowers? Will he pay for dinner? Will he place his arm around me? Will we walk home together? Will we kiss again? Will we have-?
Voices of cheeky ooo’s and the sight of his students having mischief faces came to his ears and eyes as he entered the room, causing him to come back to reality from his thoughts. He closed the door behind him as his eyes scanned around the classroom while they all erupted into laughs and giggles, Katie being one of them.
“What?” He asked as he walked towards his desk, his head still looking over his class.
“Who was he?” A boy’s voice asked, making him pause as he started sitting down in his chair.
“Who was who?” He asked back as he finally sat in his chair awkwardly, even though he had a slight feeling he knew who they were asking about.
“That guy you walked out with.” Another voice answered.
“We saw you walking out with him a second ago.” Another voice.
“And I told them you would be back in a second.” That was Katie.
Newt paused for a second, stunned, before he just chuckled and turned his head to look down at the desk. And by that sight, his students began screaming, chanting and accusing things over each other excitedly.
“He’s blushing!”
“Ahhhhh!!!!!”
“Mr Issacs got a boyfriend!”
“Can we meet him?!”
“When was this?!?!?!”
“Oh my god!”
“Who is he?!?!?!?!”
“One at a time.” Newt yelled over the voices while waving his hands around, making his class a bit more quieter. “Plus, it’s not that important.”
“What?!?!”
“Yes, it is!!!!!”
“Mr Issacs, please tell us!!!!”
“We want to know!!!”
Newt rolled his eyes as he listened to his student’s nosiness. He found it funny and cute how they didn’t care about the ‘man they needed to know more about’ being a guy and him being gay. With that thought, he smiled to himself.
Kids really are innocent. He thought to himself.
“Alright! Alright! I’ll tell you!” He yelled over his student’s voices, earning cheers and kids leaning closer to listen. “Jesus, you guys are more invested in this then when I teach you something.”
“Get on with it!” Voices screamed excitedly with others agreeing, making Newt laugh more.
“Well,” He started as he leaned his arms on his desk. “His name is Thomas. He is a…. he does a lot of jobs to help the ones he loves. I’ve known him for a while now but I’m finally going on a date with him tomorrow.”
“Ooooooo.”
“Stop it.” Newt warned, making his class giggle and laugh crazily.
“Is he your crush?” Alex asked excitedly.
“Ummm… Yeah…. Yeah, I think so.”
“How long have you known him?” Mya asked from across the room.
“For about a couple weeks.”
“How did you two meet?” Kingsley then asked across from her.
“Well, uhhh…” Newt thought for a moment before slightly giving Katie a look and covering it up by scratching the back of his head. He knew her face dropped faintly at the question as she gave him a pleading and vulnerable look, signaling him she didn’t want her class to know Thomas’s was the Thomas she talked about two days ago.
“What did you guys exactly see?” He asked the classroom. “Like a face or….” They all shock their heads, making him nod and noting the fact they probably didn’t know Katie was related to him. “Well, ummm… I met him…. when I was…. out with my…..” Just use Minho as an excuse. “My old friend from high school. Yeah, him and Thomas are neighbours in their building, and I just started talking to him again. He invited me out with his friends and Thomas happened to be there. Long story short, I’ve been hanging out with him ever since.”
“Oooooo” The class repeated, making him roll his eyes again to which cause them to giggle a bit. He turned his head back to Katie who just gave her a little genuine smile back to him. He knew from that sight she was grateful for him not rating her out for being related to Thomas.
“Ok, ok.” He begun again as he shuffled the papers of marking he had to do on his right to the centre of his desk. “Enough about my life. You guys can read for ten minutes now.”
And with that, after a few pouts and forgetful promises, he was met by a quiet room again to which brought himself back into his only thought as he marked quizzes.
I have a mother fucking date with Tommy tomorrow.
I have a bloody date with Thomas tomorrow.
✨✨✨
Thomas kept thinking about Newt his entire walk to the train station, making himself look weird as he walked for his smile and red cheeks.
But his happy mood was brought to a close when he lifted his head up and saw another familiar face sitting in the café he was about to walk past. His smile then dropped instantly.
Bruce.
And he was talking to someone else. And Thomas’s ears knew who it was in an instant even if he didn’t see his face.
John Michael.
They were talking about something Thomas couldn’t make out. But he didn’t know why he couldn’t. He didn’t know if it was because of how far he was to the men since they were sitting outside, if it was because of how loud the outside world was to him or if it was because of how he felt his heart beat in nervousness out of his chest.
First, he saw the back of Ladena’s head when he was at the Glade café two days ago.
Then he saw OG Katie at the hospital looking back at him that same day.
Now, he was looking at Bruce and John sitting at a little table having coffee at a café he walked pasted all the time two days later than the other two women.
What the fuck is going on? I don’t need them! Not then! Not now! Not ever again! They can all go fuck themselves for knowing what he did to me.
Thomas pushed his thoughts behind him as he rushed pasted the café, putting his left hand to cover the side of his face -hiding himself a bit- and acting like he was scratching his temple as he pasted the pair of men. He didn’t care if he was hallucinating or not, he just wanted to get out of there. He walked fast but slowed down when he was a fair distance from the café, bringing his hand back down to his side but after a moment grabbing his phone out of his pocket.
He got an idea when he rushed pasted. Not about his past. Not about those people. Not about anything bad.
It was about the exciting thing he was going to do tomorrow.
A list of things.
So, he searched up the first thing on his list on his phone, making him pause in his tracks as he walked.
Google Maps
Flower shops near me
Notes:
Soooooo....Next chapter might be a bit....you know.....never written anything like 'that' before so......
I'll just let you guys wait.
Any who, hope you guys enjoyed that. They are so fucking cute but cheesy at the same time. But like, if they flirt like that, that means they're literally soulmates. Like it's not that difficult to understand.
Ok. Imma go now. See you guys later.
✌️
Chapter 12: Newtmas’s first date
Summary:
Saturday comes around and Newt and Thomas go on their first date.
Notes:
TW: Slight mention of suicide attempt, mention of anxiety, mention of panic attacks and not bad but bad smut (Not anything freaky though, I'm just as scared as you are of those)
Hi.....So I'm back at school....
Let's just take a moment of silence for that......😔😔😔
I'm planning on posting a chapter each weekend or earlier and late if something happens. I promise yall I'll let you know if anything comes up.
Anyway, they are in fact doing the deed in this chapter I promise you it isn't anything freaky. I've read those and am now traumatized. So dw, their just fucking.
Also, the date conversation can go as slow or fast as you want when you read it, I'm just better at writing dialogue then anything else.
Any who, enjoy peeps
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Is this ok? Thomas asked himself as him and Katie moved down the last pair of stairs that led to the ground. I mean, the pants are fine, but is this shirt ok? It’s only grey, nothing special. The only thing saving it is this fucking old as trucker jacket. Oh god, am I under dressed? What if he turns up in a suit? What if-?
“Jorge!!!” Katie yelled excitedly before bolting towards the man that held his door open, causing Thomas to push his worried thoughts behind him.
“Hola Catalina.” He greeted back like usual to the kid, then turning up to look at Thomas. “Hola Hermano.”
“Hey Jorge. Thanks again.” Thomas thanked again as he made his way towards his friend, Katie’s arms wrapped around his knees. “You’re a life saver.”
“Again, no problem. Happy to help.” Jorge said back as he placed his hand on the girl’s head.
“Ok, you’ve dropped me off now.” Katie announced as she let go of her babysitter for the night’s legs. “I’m gonna go see Sophie and Amy at the mini-Glade.” She continued as she started running past Thomas and towards the corner that led to the back of the inn. “Have a great time, Tom!” She yelled over her shoulder.
“Hey, what are you forgetting?!” He yelled back while he watched the girl run away. The kid stopped in her tracks and leaned her head back while groaning and turning her body around. She then ran back to Thomas while he laughed and kneeled down to her level, extending the hand that held the rose out to his side. Soon the girl was by his side again and she planted a little kiss on his cheek, making him smile. “Thank you.”
“Ok, now-”
“Not so fast.” Thomas interrupted as he wrapped his arm around her, making her roll her eyes again and turn her head back to him annoyedly. “Don’t you want to see Newt? I think he might want to see you.”
“Hmmmm…”
“And he says he has a surprise for you.”
Katie’s eyes widen at the statement, causing Thomas to laugh again and note that she would be taking the offer instantly. She then smiled and nodded her head excitedly, making her brother smile more at her.
The world really doesn’t deserve you, Kitty kat.
“Hermano!” Jorge called out, making the pair of siblings -who forgot he was there- turn their heads to him. He was standing by the corner that led to the main office, and he pointed his finger down the driveway while his head was turned to the pair. “Your date’s here!”
Thomas stood up from where he kneeled and started walking towards his friend slowly, Katie skipping next to him happily.
Ok, this is it. He thought to himself as he walked towards the sound of a car engine, signalling him that Newt was nearby. Be cool.
He turned around the corner to see the image of the same car he stood by a few days ago being parked on the left side of the driveway, the sound of the engine turning off coming to his ears. Thomas felt his heartbeat speed up more when he caught a slight image of Newt in the car. But he then noticed a figure next to him, a figure he only saw a few days ago.
Although he didn’t think into that much. Because the blonde man he had been nervously dressing up for, for the past hour, took a step out of his car.
And just then, Thomas felt his heart skip a beat.
Newt wore a brown jacket that covered a blue buttoned up shirt, a pair of black pants with a black belt and white converses. He had most of his hair brushed to the right side of his head, making him look more charming than usual.
Soon enough, the other figure was out of the car, Lizzy. But before she could see the three at the corner, she went to the door behind her, opening it and reaching into it. It then became clear she was getting Dante. And then Thomas, Katie and Jorge heard and saw another door behind the blonde man open and heard the name ‘Jackie’ come out from Newt’s mouth, signalling that Jackie was also there. Then it became clear, the kids in Newt’s family had arrived with him.
“Hey Newtie!” Katie called out excitedly, making the blonde turn his head to her as he started walking around the front of his car. He smiled at her as he moved from the front of the car to her, him being followed by Jackie, Lizzy and Dante who was in Lizzy’s arms.
“Hi Katie.” He greeted back before turning his head up to Thomas. “H-hi…” He was stunned at the sight of Thomas. He looked so attractive to Newt in those denim jeans, trainers, tucker jacket and the grey shirt he wore underneath it. Newt too felt his heart skip a beat at the sight.
“Hi Newt.” Thomas greeted back at the blonde, laughing a bit as he noticed how he was taking in what he was seeing. Ok, so you do look good. And he looks gorgeous.
Wow, he looks so…handsome. Oh, god I’m turning into a teenage girl.
“Ok, so,” Lizzy then intruded while stepping to Newt’s side and taking hold of Jackie’s hand with her free one, making the pair turn their heads away from each other. “Here’s the deal. I’m Lizzy, this is Dante and this is Jackie.” She said to Jorge.
“Hi there. I’m Jorge. I help around here.” He introduced back, making the girl nod.
“Hi Katie.” Jackie chimed as she waved her hand at her friend who smiled back at her.
“Hi Jackie.” Katie waved back at the smiling widely kid. “What are you doing here?” She then turned her head to Newt. “And is this my surprise?”
The adults chuckled at the girl’s question while Newt nodded a yes, making Katie even more happier that she got to see her new friends again.
“I should explain.” Newt then started again. “See, Lizzy here is my niece, but my sister and her wife are out with a few friends. And Jackie and Dante are my friend, Keisha’s kids and she’s working late tonight. Couldn’t get out of something for some reason. Now, we still have my relative, Sadina, her girlfriend, Trish and their friend Issac to baby sit them. But all three of them just entered study block for the semester. Plus, Sonya didn’t want Lizzy to be alone with the kids all night in Keisha’s house. Their doing something with floors I think. Now, I was the last resort for babysitting, found that out this morning, but Thomas and I are going out, so…”
“I’ll take care of them.” Jorge said since he got where Newt was going, making him sigh in relief.
“Thank you, Jorge.”
“We couldn’t get anything since he lied about where we were going.” Lizzy chimed in annoyedly, making the blonde roll his eyes again.
“Well only because you would be bringing all your make up or whatever you teens are into these days.”
“You could have, at least, let us allow getting pj’s, diapers for Dante, and another pair of clothes for tomorrow.”
“We’ve got spare clothes in the office.” Thomas chimed in, making the pair turn their heads back to him.
“Yeah, and they sell diapers just across the road. We can go get some later this afternoon.” Jorge continued on, while gesturing to the busy road next to them.
“See perfect.” Newt agreed on. “You’ve got money too.”
“Whatever man. You’ve been so excited about this date and-”
“Ok. Ummm…” Newt interrupted quickly but didn’t say anything else because of the little blonde next to his date.
“I know what we can do!” Katie yelled happily, grabbing Jackies free hand in the process. “I’ll show you the mini glade!”
“The one you’ve talked about?” Jackie asked.
“Yeah! And you could meet Sophie and Amy.”
“Oh my god! Yay! Come on Lizzy.” Jackie said excitedly while Katie started dragging her and Lizzy behind her.
“Wait.” Newt said, causing the three girls -Dante taking in everything around him instead of paying attention- to stop moving. “Kisses goodbye first.”
“Yeah.” Thomas then agreed before kneeling back down to Katie’s level.
Newt then grabbed the sides of Lizzy’s head and planted a kiss in her hair, saying to her goodbye. Next, he moved back a bit and planted another kiss in Dante’s hair while letting go of Lizzy, saying another goodbye to him. Then he copied Thomas’s position on his knees and pulled Jackie closer to him while planting a kiss in her hair, him having to grab her head too, saying a goodbye to her.
As Newt was saying his goodbyes, Thomas gave Katie two kisses on the head before she wrapped her arms around his neck, him doing the same with her figure. Once they let go, Katie grabbed Jackie’s hand again and she then started leading herself, Jackie and Lizzy towards the corner of the L shaped building that led to the grass area behind the inns, Lizzy having to let go of Jackie’s hand to walk behind the running girls since she still held onto Dante.
“Be good!” Newt yelled out but was only met by no response.
“Yeah, listen to Jorge tonight guys!” Thomas chimed in but was met by the same response as Newt.
“They’ll be good. Don’t worry.” Jorge said happily.
“Thanks again, mate. Appreciate it.” Newt thanked once more. “Heard from this one your good with kids so…”
“No problem, Hermano. Enjoy your night.” Jorge said before turning to walk away to his room again, the door still being open. “Both of you.”
“You too Mate.” Newt said back before making his way towards his car.
“See you round Jorge.” Thomas blurted before following his date to the car.
As Newt went up to the driver’s door, they both heard the sound of a door closing and the cries of children’s happiness to disappear fully, leaving them alone again.
“Hey, Newt.” Thomas then said as he walked around the front of the car, making Newt look up from his door handle. “Here.” He extended the hand that held the red rose out to the blonde, making him chuckle slightly.
“Ohh, Tommy…” Newt said as he took the rose from him, smiling happily about how he thought about the idea and Thomas actually getting the flower. “Thank you.”
“No problem.” Thomas smiled as he watched the blonde’s reaction, him looking at the flower and smelling it slightly. “Shall we go then?”
“Of course.” Newt said while he opened his door slightly, making Thomas nod at the answer and started to make his way around the front to the passenger door.
“And by the way,” He begun again while opening the door, making Newt pause from sliding into his car seat as he looked up at him. “I’ve been very excited about this date too.”
Newt smiled and blushed slightly while he watched the brunette wink at him, sliding into his seat in the process and closing it a moment after. He shook his head as he followed his date’s action, noting that this date was actually happening. He tossed the rose carefully to lay in the back seat next to Dante’s baby seat before he started the engine, not knowing that Thomas had his eyes on him the entire time, taking in his beauty.
And soon enough they were on the road on the way to their date.
They sat in a comfortable silence most of the trip over, chatting about anything that came to mind at some points. As usual Newt would rant about something in his life and Thomas listened happily, admiring how cute it was that his date cared about these things. He had his hand on the blonde’s thigh the entire way over, making Newt happy that he didn’t have to do it for the brunette since he likes driving with both his hands.
After murmurs of conversation and comfortable silences, they made it to Newt’s favourite restaurant in the city, The Homestead. They parked right in front of the restaurant, making Thomas look up at it in wonder.
The place was beside a river that led to a massive hill behind the restaurant, the bright yellow lights lighting up the scenery behind it. The walls and roof were painted pale yellow, and a few tables outside were full of people also sitting in them. But it did look like it had more tables inside then outside. The place had a big sign at the top of the house with massive yellow lights saying:
🟡🟡🟡🟡🟡🟡
🟡The Homestead🟡
🟡🟡🟡🟡🟡🟡
“Wow.” Thomas blurted in amazement as he stepped out of the car, closing the door behind him. “Nice choice.”
“Thanks.” Newt said back as he closed his door behind him and locked his car. He then stepped towards the house, slightly leaning towards Thomas’s way as he noticed him moving to. “It’s really nice. The food is amazing.”
“Bet it is.” The brunette agreed with as he took Newt’s hand again and laced their fingers together, making him pause his darting eyes on the hand that now held his before turning his head back up, blushing slightly.
They walked up to the front door in the comfortable silence again, Thomas taking in the place while Newt tried to hide his red cheeks with his free hand. Once they made it up the porch like deck, they were met with a smiling widely waitress in a black apron while wearing tan pants and a light black top underneath.
“Hi. Welcome to The Homestead.” She greeted happily at the pair. “Table for two?” The boys nodded at the question, making her smile brighter before turning her body to them, her head still turned over her shoulder as she started walking into the room. “Right this way then.”
The two boys followed her into the room, the smell of newly cooked food being brought to their noses. The pasted the kitchen on their right as they entered, most of the chatter and chaotic sounds coming from there. On their left were booths that held families and friends that were catching up, the other source of noise coming from there too.
The women led them through tables of happy couples and friends that laid away from the booths and kitchen, all the tables being met with an amazing view of the hills and trees that laid behind the continues glass doors and the balcony of more free tables. They followed her when she turned right and moved out of the room, onto the balcony of free chairs. She then finally stopped at a table that stood in the right corner of the area, the pair of chairs facing each other while the view of the hills laid behind the table.
“You two can just order from the QR code and pay at the counter after your meal.” The women stated happily as she gestured to the table, making the pair nod and part their hands away to sit on the chairs – Newt sitting near the railing while Thomas sat across from him. “Let me know if you need anything.” She concluded happily before leaving the pair alone, them giving her a slight thank you as they watched her walk away when they finally seated.
“So,” Thomas then begun again, making Newt turn his head back to him. “Here we are finally.”
Newt smiled at him while chuckling nervously, making Thomas’s smile widen. “Yeah here we are.”
“What do you think you’ll get?” The brunette asked as he took his phone out of the pocket of his jacket and scanned the code that laid on his right.
“I don’t know. Maybe some wine for us.” His date blurted as he repeated Thomas’s actions. “And for food I usually get the fish n chips, but I had that yesterday with you so.”
“Nothing wrong with that.” Thomas said as he started scrolling through the options.
“I know. Just feel like something different.”
“You want to share something?”
“Nah, not really.” Newt said while he started doing what Thomas was doing on his phone.
“Hmmmm…Oo the burger’s look nice.”
“Which one?”
“All of them. That American cheeseburger one looks the best though.”
“You think you’ll get that?”
“Maybe. You?”
“Uhhhh…. I don’t know…. Those tacos look good. Oh, and their fish.”
“God, what is it with you brits and fish?” Thomas asked jokingly, making Newt smile and chuckle again.
“Nothing. Fish just happens to be something I like to eat for some reason. Is that a problem?”
“No, not at all.”
“Ok then. So, if you don’t mind, I might order that.”
“Fine by me. I might order a burger then.”
“Perfect.”
The pair laughed at how their conversation just ended while they ordered their food and Newt ordered the wine happily, both placing their phones back into jacket pockets after. Both their eyes then caught each other’s, making their smiles widen as they leaned their arms on the table and heads forward.
“Been waiting for this to happen.” Thomas said while he stared into Newt’s eyes, getting more distracted in them like the blonde did with his.
“Same.” His date agreed while his smile grew bigger.
They continued their stare of again, getting lost in each other’s eyes while their smiles grew brighter along with their pupils. They were so lost in each other’s stare that they didn’t notice the waitress from before walking up to them, her clearing her throat once she got to their table to which cause the pair to look up to her voice.
“Here are your two red wines.” She said happily while placing one glass to each boy. “Enjoy.” She continued before leaving them again, going the same way she came after the boys thanked her.
“Cheers.” Thomas said as he grabbed the skinny neck of the glass and bringing into the air, making Newt laugh again as he repeated the gesture.
“Cheers.” He repeated as he and Thomas made their glasses cling together slightly before taking a sip each.
“So,” The brunette began again after he placed his glass back on the table. “What’s your favourite show?”
“W-what?”
Thomas shrugged at Newt’s confusion. “Just trying to make conversation.”
The blonde chuckled slightly as he got more comfortable in his seat, his glass being back on the table like Thomas’s was.
“Well, I already told you it was Umbrella academy. But I got a few more favourite shows.”
“Like?”
“Uhhh…Gavin and Stacey. Derry girls. How I met your mother. Friends…. Bridgerton.”
“Not bad.”
“Thanks.” A pause. “Can I…tell you a little secret?”
“Of course.”
“I….only watched…. Bridgerton for Jonathen Bailey.”
“Oh god.” Thomas laughed as Newt started blushing a bit while giggling. “Seriously?”
“Yeah…. Plus, he’s gay. Like in real life. I could have a chance.”
“Oh…. Oh ok… I see how it is…”
“I didn’t mean it like that.”
“Yeah whatever. Just as long as you’re ok with me being fully in love with Elizabeth Olsen. Plus having a chance with her too.”
Newt chuckled again at his date’s childness, making Thomas brake into smile after fake pouting.
“I am totally fine with that.”
“Good.” Thomas smiled as he leaned his elbows back on the table. “Now….What is-?”
“I’ll ask the question this time.” Newt chimed in, making Thomas pushed his lips together while biting back a laugh and nodding respectfully. “Ummm… Favourite book series or book. Beside Bainbridge Island.”
“Hmmmm…. Well, right now I’m reading A good girl’s guide to murder, nearly finished the first one, so I would say those books.”
“Nice.”
“Thanks. I will also say the umbrella academy is still my favourite comic book. And let’s ignore the fact I still don’t have it.”
“Ok.” Newt dragged while chuckling at the statement.
“What about you?”
“Um… Maybe Phantom Halo as my favourite comic series and…..probably Hunger games.”
“Nice choice.”
“Thank you.”
“Ok, I’ll ask the question now.”
“Go ahead.”
“Favourite artist. Like song writer.”
“Ohhh juicy.” Newt laughed while Thomas took a sip of his wine with a smile on his face. “Ummmm…. Would have to say…maybe Arctic Monkeys.”
“Oh my god. Same, they play really good music.”
“Right. I fucking live for their AM album.”
“Same.” Thomas beamed while Newt took a sip of his drink, smiling at the fact Thomas liked something he liked. “And also The Neighbourhood and Chase Atlantic.”
“Oh god, yes. They are the holy three.”
“Yes. Plus Coldplay.”
“Oh my god. I love their music.”
“Same, like they have goated songs.”
“Exactly.” Newt agreed before laughing a bit with the brunette. This date is going so well. He said excitedly in his head while he looked at his date.
God this is actually going better then expected. Thomas thought to himself as he smiled with the blonde.
And they were both right. This was the best first date they ever had.
“My go.” Newt stated after a moment of silence.
“That it is.”
Newt chuckled again. And it isn’t that awkward I thought it would have been.
“Umm… what are your goals and fears?”
“Oooo….now that’s a juicy one.” Thomas dragged on, making the blonde laugh again. Man, this is going very well. “Uhhhh……I don’t know.”
“No goals for the future?”
“Well, I don’t really focus on those things.”
“To busy to?”
“Kinda.”
“Understandable.”
“What are yours?”
“Um… I think just to settle down with someone. Maybe have kids.”
“Hm. Nice.” Thomas said with a massive smile on his face, making Newt grin like crazy and celebrate the fact his date didn’t think what he said was cheesy. “I think I’ve got one.”
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. Spend more time with Katie. Been working to much recently.”
“Good one.”
“Thanks.”
“Now fears. What are your fears?”
“Oooo…”
“While you think I can say mine if you want.”
“That would be great thanks.”
Newt smiled while Thomas laughed a bit about the fact he wasn’t getting answers in his mind.
“Ok, umm…I think….” God, I miss you dad. “Of people leaving me.”
Thomas kept his stare at his date once he slowly rushed his fear out, his smile only fading slightly.
“Woah. Now that’s a mood killer.” He then realized what he said once he say Newt’s reaction to what he blurted. “No not like that.” The brunette panicked while the blonde started laughing at his stress. “Fuck. Sorry I didn’t mean-”
“It’s ok Tommy. Kinda agree though. It is a mood killer.”
“Again, sorry…..But….if you don’t mind me asking.” Thomas said, causing Newt to nod his head for him to continue. “Why though?”
Newt shuffled in his seat uncomfortable as he thought of the main reason, debating if he should just tell Thomas or keep it inside again. But he had to tell someone, or he would go insane. Maybe more insane than the last time.
“Well…. The thing is…. I had…like…really bad…...mental health when I was in high school.” He paused as he waited for a response but was given none. Thomas just stared back at him. “I don’t really want to say how and why….”
“You don’t have to.” Thomas reassured, earning a grateful smile from Newt before he continued.
“Thanks….. Appreciate it. But I’ll say this. Um… when I was about….fifteen or sixteen, I was diagnosed with clinical depression, post-traumatic stress anxiety and separation anxiety. T’was a whole thing. My sister and mom had to deal with me having panic attacks when they would leave me alone for nearly ten minutes. It got bad to the point Sonya and I had to share rooms since my mom refused to sleep next to me every night. It was just…. God it was awful. Made me hate myself and nearly….like…. kill myself. But I don’t really want to talk about that, so I’ll just pushed that for another time if that’s ok.”
“Perfectly fine.”
“Thank you. Worst thing is I still have the disorders, just not as bad. Still sucks like ass though…..But yeah…that’s why….”
“You don’t like the thought of people leaving you behind.” Thomas finished for the blonde, a little sad smile planting on his lips as Newt stared at him.
“Yeah… Sorry this turned all depressing and stuff.”
“No, no it’s fine. I’m happy you’re telling me about this. Not that I was wondering, just wanted you to be comfortable in talking to me.”
“Thanks Tommy.” Newt thanked with a little smile on his lips, appreciating the fact Thomas understood him and listened. “But yeah, that’s my biggest fear. Plus, spiders.” Thomas then began to laugh with Newt at the last comment. “Like, I don’t know how you and Katie can live in that shithole -no offense- and not be afraid of spiders.”
“Well, Katie talks to them.” Thomas laughed as the depressing feeling went away from the pair. “It’s cute but disturbing and concerning at the same time.”
“Apparently, I use to do that -with bugs too. Now I’m fucking terrified of them.”
The pair laughed together once again, turning their heads to the table or to the side while squeezing their eyes shut. After a moment of laughing, Thomas then finally grabbed his glass again and took another sip of his wine, whipping a tear away.
“What about you?” Newt asked him after his date placed his glass back.
“Hm?”
“Your biggest fear? Got an answer?”
“Oh yeah. And yes.”
“Great. Be as honest as you can. I told you mine, so you tell me yours.”
Thomas laughed while the blonde took a sip of his wine, thinking if he should say his true fear or the one he always said it was.
“Well, I’m afraid of the ocean.” He finally said – the fear he told everyone beside his true fear.
“Really? The ocean?”
“Hey, I didn’t judge yours.” Thomas pointed out, causing Newt to laugh again. “Plus, we haven’t discovered much of it. There could be all this shit that could fucking kill ya just living thousands of meters in the sea and we won’t even know. That’s why I refuse to go swimming at the beach, lakes and rivers are fine, oceans and beaches I draw the line. I’m fine with just watching people swim or walking on the beach.”
“Ok, ok. Valid explanation.”
“You think?” The brunette asked sarcastically, making Newt laugh even more. Man, he is so cute when he laughs. This is going so fucking good.
“Any others?” Newt asked while his smile grew brighter.
“Tssss… Well…. One other.”
“Shoot.”
Thomas took a breath through his nose as he darted his eyes to centre of the table – a candle being lit and placed there. Just be honest. He told himself, wanting to admit his truest fear to the blonde like he did. He was honest with you, so be honest with him.
“Ruining Katie’s life.” He finally stated silently while turning his eyes to look back up to Newt’s, his stare at him not fading away. Thomas expected a confused look or a look of pity or even an eye roll on how stupid he was apparently being. But the blonde’s eyes just stared back at him, his little smile fading only a little.
“I mean,” Thomas begun again, taking the hint that Newt was waiting for him to talk again. “She doesn’t have a proper family. She doesn’t have a mom or a dad.”
They looked at each other in silence, Newt taking in the information from Thomas while he waited for a lecture of some sorts. He waited for Newt to say anything about CPS and how they couldn’t help as much as Thomas did. He didn’t know why, he just did. But he was met with something way different.
“She has you.” The blonde stated, his smile fully gone but the kindness in his eyes still shown. “And your perfect in her mind.”
“Really? How?”
“Tommy, she may be a little smarter than she seems, plus to know how your father acts and why. But at the end of the day, she’s still a kid. And in her mind…. your just as perfect…as any parent….can ever be.”
Thomas felt a small smile appear on his lips as he stared back at the blonde lovingly.
“Thanks Newt. Really….really needed to hear that.”
“I can tell.”
A pause. “I know I’m doing my best for her. But she does deserve more then….this life.” A sigh. “Everyone keeps telling me she’s ok living there, but I can’t help but think what will happen in a few years’ time. You know? And I just don’t want her to miss out on anything. Like having a mother to read her a story before bed or a dad that can help her with anything. She deserves that.” Newt nodded along as Thomas listed these things. “But your right. Kids can be so innocent when it comes to these things.”
“Ok, I didn’t say that exactly.” Newt said making Thomas’s smile turn from sadness to happiness again. “But that is true. And my point. So…”
“That means your really smart.” Thomas blurted making Newt chuckle again as the second wave of the depressing feeling lifted away from the pair.
“And also,” Newt begun again. “You are both of those to her. Now, that makes you a good care giver for her. And don’t worry about the future. I’m sure you both will be completely fine as long as your together. The life in the motel may be shit, but at least she sees it in a different way like those other kids.”
Thomas nodded at the statement, feeling like a weight was lifted from his shoulders as he smiled at the blonde happily. It felt good to get that off his chest and not being met by a lecture after. Or maybe it was a lecture. And if it was, Newt didn’t make it seem like one. And to that, he was forever grateful for.
“God, we are some depressing fags. Aren’t we?” Thomas asked jokingly, making Newt laugh again.
“You could say that. But that pretty much sums up the life of a gay person.”
“Correct, that’s the life of a homo.”
The pair laughed again at the comment as they raised their glasses and brought them together, making a cling sound from each glass before taking another sip of the wine. Soon enough their food arrived, and they both chatted about anything and everything again while eating.
Newt ranted and Thomas listened. Thomas made Newt laugh while laughing at himself. They both tried a bit of each others food. They smiled at each other. The list went on and on of what they did to make the date the best first date they have ever been on.
Thomas found himself laughing and smiling more then he had ever done in the past few years that early evening. Usually, he found himself just trying to make conversation on first dates like this but with Newt he actually enjoyed himself and caught himself having the amazing feeling he use to feel before his life took a turn for the worse.
Newt admired the fact he was actually enjoying the date himself. In his past first dates he would just listen to the person while they ranted about something he didn’t know much about. But being on this date with Thomas made him feel more alive on any date he had ever been. He might have copied what his dates in the past did but he still found himself smiling more then ever that evening with Thomas.
Past dates Thomas never admitted about his worry for his sister. Or even her in general. The dates never got to the point he had to introduce Katie, so he never worried. But this blonde boy in front of him was different.
Past dates Newt had never admitted about his anxiety and depression because he didn’t see the person being someone he would panic about leaving him. Even if he saw them for a few short weeks, he would never grow an emotional attachment to them that he couldn’t imagine the feeling of being left behind. But this brunette that ate with him and made him laugh that night was different.
After a meal of laughs and smiles, they finally finished their dinner together and started to head back to the car. Newt insisted he pay for everything, but Thomas refused and paid the front desk for the wine and food, saying Newt can pay back by taking him out on a second date and pay for that.
“So…” Newt dragged as they exited the restaurant and started walking back to they’re ride home. “There’s gonna be a second date?”
“Well,” Thomas begun as he slipped his arm around the blonde’s shoulders, bringing him closer to his side while he turned his head to him. “If that’s what you want.”
“So, it’s my choice. You don’t get a say?” Newt asked jokingly with a smirk on his face.
“I didn’t say that.” Thomas answered, causing his date to laugh that adorable little laugh he always made. “But… I would definitely like that. What about you?”
“I would love a second date.” Newt said happily before leaning his head forward and pecking Thomas’s lips in a small kiss, making the brunette’s smile widen.
Soon enough they were back in the car heading towards the inn again, Thomas’s hand on Newt’s thigh while he sat in the passenger seat. They continued their chat about whatever came to their minds as Newt drove, laughing together and listening to each other when one went on a rant. It was comfortable, even when they went minutes in silence. But it was what they were used to at this point.
Eventually, they both arrived back at the inn they left only hours ago. Only now the sky wasn’t painted with orange and pink light. Instead, it was just black in the sky, the only other colour being white from the moon and very few stars.
Thomas insisted he could walk up to his room by himself, but Newt insisted he would walk him up. He said it would have been rude if he just left him to walk up, throwing in the cringy excuse he wanted to spend more time with the brunette. After countless of fake arguing and giggles, Thomas gave in and allowed himself to be walked up to his room by Newt.
As they moved up the stairs to the Edison’s room, Thomas threw his arm around Newt’s shoulders again, saying how he wanted the blonde to stay warm even though it wasn’t a cold night. Newt giggled at the excuse as they walked up, trying to hide his blush as he wrapped his arm around Thomas’s waist. They might have been wearing jackets, but the pair’s body heat felt more warmer for the both.
“You think Liz, Jack and Danny behaved?” Newt asked as they walked towards room 305.
“Maybe.” Thomas answered. “We won’t know till tomorrow.”
“Yeah, your right. Sorry I kinda brought them here without texting you.”
“It’s fine. You didn’t have to text me about it anyway. Plus, it worked out for the best. And Katie loves those kids.”
“I can tell.” Newt chuckled as they made a stop at the room 305. His face jokingly dropped as he felt him and Thomas separated from each other so the brunette could grab his keys and unlock the door. As Newt watched, his eyes drifted up and down the figure, watching him as he worked the lock and turned back around him right before Newt could check him out again.
“This was….I think this was the best first date I’ve ever been on.” Thomas said as he turned fully towards Newt, pushing his keys back into his jean pockets.
“Yeah. I can agree to that.” The blonde chuckled nervously as his mind went into overdrive again. Why hasn’t he said goodnight yet? We’ve been chatting the entire night and he still wants to talk to me. Oh god, please tell me this is going where I think it’s going.
“Well then…thank you for an amazing first date, Newt.” Thomas thanked as he took a step towards Newt, smiling lovingly as he thought things. He is so fucking gorgeous. God, I could stare at him all day. Please don’t leave.
“My pleasure. And thank you for the date to.” Newt said as he took a step closer to Thomas as well. “And for paying. Even though I told you I would.”
The pair chuckled once more at the last comment, Thomas placing his hands on Newt’s hips and the other placing his on the brunette’s shoulders. They kept leaning slowly towards each other, still staring into each other’s eyes even though they sometimes darted to the other’s lips.
They kept leaning their heads towards each other, fluttering their eyes close in the process, until their lips finally met in a calm and passionate kiss. Thomas’s hands and arms wrapped around Newt’s waist, bringing his body closer as they didn’t part. Newt’s hands slid around the brunette’s shoulders as he slightly slid his tongue into Thomas’s mouth, enjoying the feeling of Thomas doing the same.
They held on to each other like they were scared that they could be torn apart from each other if they let go. Their kiss became so passionate they started running their hands up each other’s bodies, Thomas with Newt’s back and Newt with Thomas’s sides and neck.
Thomas took a step back and let his right arm let go of Newt so he could feel the door nob behind him. Newt then took a step forward with him as he heard the doorknob being brought down and the sound of the door in front of him being opened. He followed Thomas as they both walked carefully into the room, not letting go of each other’s lips.
After a moment of heavy breaths and kisses in their make out session, they were both fully in the room, Thomas placing his right arm around Newt again while the other pushed the door close, Newt only slightly helping from the bliss he felt in the kiss.
Before Thomas could re-wrap his arm, Newt’s hands went to his jacket, slightly pushing them past and down his shoulders. The brunette could sense what the blonde was doing, so he let go of him fully and pulled and pushed the jacket off his arms till it landed on the ground behind him with a slight thud, his lips not separating from the blondes. He started doing the same with Newt’s jacket as he began to slightly push him forwards, their kiss becoming full of lust and heat. Newt had let go of Thomas’s body when he realized what he was doing, only for him to let his jacket slid down his arms as the brunette helped him.
The blonde threw his jacket to the side when it was fully off his body before he felt his back being pushed against the now closed door behind him. He let his arm’s wrap around Thomas’s neck as he felt the brunette’s right hand let go of his side and the sound of a door locking coming to his and Thomas’s ears. He let his fingers start to play with the little curls of Thomas’s hair, their kiss being full of want and need.
The brunette let both his hands go to each of Newt’s under thighs, making the blonde slightly step both himself and Thomas away from the door and jump upwards so he could wrap his legs around the brunette’s waist. Thomas kept grasping his mouth with Newt’s, their tongues dancing together, as he hooked both his arms around Newt’s lower thighs, making him sit perfectly on his waist.
Newt brought his hands to the sides of Thomas’s neck as they moved their lips together in sync. The kisses and heavy short breaths the pair shared were full of something they were waiting for since they had first kissed. It felt right and compassionate, like this was their first kiss but full of more want.
Nothing could describe the feeling they both felt in that moment.
It just felt so bloody good.
Thomas started turning their bodies slowly to the left, not breaking from Newt’s lips as they explored each other’s mouths. As he turned, he took a few steps forward once he got to the angle he wanted – a ninety degree from the door so he could face his bed. He continued the small steps, the sound of kisses and breaths in through noses being the only thing they could hear, until he felt both his knees at the foot of his bed.
He started leaning forward slightly so he could lay Newt flat on his back, not wanting to drop him. But he gave in and loss the full control on gravity.
“Timbre.” Thomas mumbled against Newt’s lips before they both collapsed on the bed, not breaking from each other. Newt mumbled a laugh as he fully laid down on his back, the pair shuffling upwards so they both were fully on the bed. Thomas kept grasping for Newt’s lips as his hands explored the brunette’s back, his being in the blondes hair and his elbows lying beside his head to hold himself up.
Newt felt his ‘non-broken’ leg bend up to Thomas’s waist and side, giving the man on top of him more space for his hips to rest against his. He left his sore leg slightly bent but not too much to the point it would start hurting again. He let out hot breathes as he felt Thomas’s hips rub against his, making his slight problem downstairs even more noticeable. But he felt Thomas’s problem against his, causing his heart to start beating faster as they both breathed in each other’s hot exhales.
But the feeling was brought to a close when Thomas slightly brushed his left hand against Newt’s sore leg, causing him to squirm underneath Thomas while finally parting from his lips.
They both breathed heavily as they stared at each other, Thomas down at Newt with his hair fully messy, having a look of worry on his face, and Newt up at Thomas as he had a confused but lustful look on his face. They both stared at each other for what felt like forever, only it being half a minute. The only sound that could be heard in the room was their uneven and hot breaths against each other.
“I should go.” Newt then finally stated but not making an effort to move from where he laid. Thomas stared down at him full of want before giving him a quick nod, bringing his bruised lips together as he started moving of the blonde.
Newt mentally slapped himself for saying what he said. He didn’t want to leave. He wanted to stay and see what could happen even though he had a slight feeling he knew. He heard the brunette exhale slightly as he saw from the corner of his eye him sitting at the edge of the bed, staring at the ground.
Great, I fucked this up. Newt thought while scrunching his face up slightly before lifting his upper body and shuffling towards Thomas’s side, coping his sitting position. He looked at Thomas’s side profile with pity, seeing how the brunette was lost in thoughts. He didn’t say anything though. Newt only turned his head to the ground as the sound of silence came around them.
They sat in that silence for minutes, each looking at the other while they looked at the ground. Thomas wondered why Newt didn’t move to go. Newt wondered what Thomas was thinking. It was like they could hear a pin drop from how silent it was. But eventually, Thomas broke the silence.
“Did I do something wrong?” He asked hesitantly, causing Newt to snap his head to look at him again.
“No. No, of course not. It’s just….” Newt said before turning his head away from Thomas in thought. He debated on saying anything about his leg. He never talked about it, but he felt like he owed Thomas an explanation. “The truth is…I have…a sore leg.” He rushed finally.
He looked back at Thomas, expecting questions from him but was only met with the look he had back at the restaurant. And from that look, Newt continued.
“Remember what I said….about like….”Newt referred to the suicide attempt, but Thomas got the idea.
“Yeah…”
“Well…I kinda got it from that” Newt rushed, but Thomas kept staring back at him, nodding his head. “I never really talk about it….”
“You don’t have to…”
“T-thank you. It’s just….it sometimes gets sore after I’ve been on it all day. That’s it, nothing bad.”
“Got it.” Thomas noted, giving him a quick smile back at the blonde who smiled grateful back. “Kinda noticed it already.”
“Really?” Newt questioned, making Thomas nod again. “Well, why didn’t you say anything?”
“Wasn’t my place. Plus, I figured….it was because of…something bad. So I didn’t want you to talk about it if you weren’t comfortable.”
“Awww Tommy.” Newt flushed, causing Thomas to laugh again. “Thank you.” He smiled as he brought his lips back up to Thomas’s, giving him a quick peck.
Only they didn’t part, they’re faces just inches close together, their eyes darting between each other’s and the other’s lips. Very slowly, Thomas brought his hand to the back of Newt’s head and pulled his face towards his, closing the little distance they had as their lips met again but in a kiss not just a peck.
They both melted into the kiss once more, pulling each other impossibly closer. Newt’s arms went around the brunette’s shoulders again as Thomas’s slid his hands down the blondes back. Their lips moved together in sync as Thomas started moving back on top of Newt.
“You need to go, don’t you?” Thomas breathed breathlessly.
“No….” Newt said against the brunette’s lips as he turned his body for Thomas to continue his way on top of him and leaned back on the bed. “No, I don’t.”
“But….” Thomas started again as he swung his leg around Newt’s waist so he could strangle his lap again, his lips only disconnecting from the blondes for a second after the movement. “You said…”
“Doesn’t matter.” Newt rushed breathlessly before reconnecting his lips again with Thomas’s and pulling for him to lay on top of him while he laid back.
“No, no…You said….” Thomas rushed as he took his lips of the blondes again
“Tommy…”
“I don’t want to do anything if you don’t-”
“Tommy for fuck sack, shut up.” Newt whined desperately before smashing his lips against Thomas’s again.
And with that, Thomas did shut up.
He was fully on top of Newt now, his hips slightly thrusting against the blondes while he laid his hands next to his head so he could hover over him. Newt’s hands grasped onto Thomas’s hair as their tongues danced together and he moved with the brunette’s hips, letting his hot breath escape his mouth every time they parted before reconnecting again.
Both Newt’s legs were bent all the way up Thomas’s side, allowing him to somehow take his shoes and socks off while their lips grasped each other. Once he heard the thuds of shoes and socks on the ground next to the pair, he let his sore leg drop flat on the bed when the other stayed bent next to Thomas, making their problems rub against each other.
Thomas’s right arm hooked under Newt’s bent knee as the pair moved against each other. His other hand went to his footwear, helping himself get rid of the shoes more quickly to which helped a lot. He brought his hand to the side of Newt’s neck as the pair heard the thud of shoes and socks again, pulling him closer as they both mumbled moans and whimpers.
After a minute of exploring their mouths and mumbled noises against each pair of lips, Thomas pulled back, causing Newt to whim at the loss. The brunette planted both his knees on the bed next to both of Newt’s hips as he straightened up over the blonde, looking down at him with lust and want once more.
Thomas then crossed his arms over his stomach and reached for the hem of his shirt, his eyes never leaving Newt’s as he stared up at him with the same want and heat he had. He grabbed the hem of his shirt and raised his arms back up, revealing the abs Newt only saw in a picture all those weeks ago.
The blonde couldn’t help but stare at the abs, then the chest, pecks and nipples as Thomas continued lifting his shirt up. Newt’s heart began to quicken at the sight above him, thanking the gods that that was under his date’s shirt.
He expected to see Thomas’s head pop up as he took his shirt fully off and through it some where in the room. But he was given a muffle laugh, causing him to look up at where the brunette’s face should have been. Only it was cover by his shirt while his arms got tangled behind him.
“Ahhh shit.” Thomas cursed as he struggled to get the shirt of his head. Newt laughed at the sight, thinking how cute the reaction was but how hot the sight underneath the shirt was to.
The blonde then moved from under Thomas, still laughing at how he was cursing at the fact he couldn’t get the shirt of and pleading for help. Soon enough, Newt was kneeling like Thomas was in front of him, placing his hands around the hem that laid behind Thomas’s head.
“Arms up.” Newt ordered while laughing still. Thomas obeyed and raised his arms up and above his head, making the blonde lift the shirt up fully above his head and toss it to the side as he stared back at Thomas’s eyes and massive smile.
His eyes darted over the shirtless figure in front of him while they both started breathing heavily again, Newt because of the man in front of him and Thomas because of the feeling of Newt’s hands against his bare skin.
First it was his collarbone the blonde looked at, then shoulders and then arms – those muscle arms he desperately wanted to feel under his hand. To which he did. He felt both hands slide up and down the arms that hung down, feeling the muscles and skin he desperately needed to feel for so long.
His eyes didn’t stop their exploring though. They continued to Thomas’s abdomen and lower stomach, making their way up with his hands on the brunette’s arms. His eyes went up his perfectly even abs, then his massive chest and hairless pecks, then up the front of his neck until his eyes met Thomas’s again, them being full of want and need.
Before the blonde could think again, Thomas crashed their lips together again, placing both his hands on the side of Newt’s neck and his dates around his back. Their lips moved in sync once more, Newt’s hands running up and down Thomas’s bare skin on his back, both loving the feeling.
But soon enough, Thomas removed his hands from the neck and began to unbutton Newt’s shirt, causing him to let go of his bare back and help him out, their problems in their laps becoming more noticeable. As Newt’s top half of his shirt was open, Thomas slid his arms inside of the shirt and wrapped his arms around the top half of the skin, making the blonde whimper in pleasure against his lips at the contact while he slowly finished the second half.
Once the blue shirt was finally fully opened, Thomas disconnected their lips and tilted his head to the left so he could make contact with Newt’s neck. To which he did, making Newt throw his head back as he heavily breathed out moans. He attacked the blondes neck, kissing it, sucking it, slightly bitting it, licking it. Whatever he did with that neck made the blonde moan more and more breathlessly.
While his mouth worked on his dates neck, Thomas unwrapped his arms around Newt’s upper half and placed both his hands on either side of the blue shirt. He then began sliding the shirt down Newt’s shoulders, causing the blonde with his head still thrown back and his eyes squeezed closed to drop his arms to his side so he could let Thomas fully take the shirt off.
Once the piece of clothing was removed, Thomas chucked it behind him, his mouth still attacking the blondes neck. Newt kept the breathy moans coming out as he placed his right hand around Thomas’s neck and the other around his back. He let out a high whimper as he felt his bare chest against Thomas’s, letting himself and the brunette know that he was definitely enjoying the moment.
They started to lean back down on the bed, Thomas’s lips not pulling away from Newt’s neck and his head still being thrown back. They continued to lean until the back of Newt’s head landed on Thomas’s pillow, signaling the pair they were both on Thomas’s side of the bed.
The brunette continued sucking Newt’s neck until he pulled away slightly to see a pink and purple mark on the bottom of his neck, making him even more breathless at the fact he did that. He quickly rushed back to Newt’s lips, enjoying the sounds that were being muffled against his lips and the ones he made before.
He thrusted his hips into Newt’s needily, being met with the same level of want in the movement back. So, the pair didn’t spare any time.
Both pairs of hands got to work on the belts and buttons of jeans that were still on, causing the two to pull away slightly to focus but only met each other’s lips again. They fumbled together with each other’s pants as they both only got to unbuttoned buttons, unzipped pants and let the belt slide out of Newt’s belt loops to be thrown somewhere.
It was that point, Thomas was ready. And he prayed Newt was too.
And he was. Just as much as Thomas was.
The brunette pulled away from the blonde and positioned himself on top of him again. He slid his pants and boxers down quickly while watching Newt catch his breath from their massive make out session.
Thomas then decided that this was his favorite sight, because Newt was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen when he laid eyes on him in that moment. He was breathing heavily with hair scattered across his forehead and the pillow his head laid on. He looked gorgeous, breath taking, beautiful to the point if Thomas died right there and then, he wouldn’t mind if his last sight was the man below him.
Once his last bit of clothing was finally removed and thrown somewhere in the room, he went to quickly pull of Newt’s pants and boxers to. And when he did, Newt lifted his hips up to give Thomas more access to pull his clothes off. To which was very helpful and made Thomas strip Newt from his last bit of clothing and throw it somewhere behind him.
Newt expected Thomas to pause and give him a look at his problem downstairs, but he leaned back on top of Newt and pulled the draw of his nightstand open, making Newt more happy that Thomas knew where this was going. After a moment of looking through the messy draw, the only sound in the room being the sound of things being knocked out of the way and the pairs heavy breathes and chuckles about where the thing could be, Thomas finally found the lube he was looking for, making Newt fake cheer at the fact he found it.
The brunette opened the bottle, squirted the liquid on his fingers and positioned himself in between Newt’s legs, making the pair’s breaths become more uneven. He placed the lube on the bed next to him as he positioned his finger in the right position. But before Thomas let his finger enter the hole that awaited him, he looked back up at Newt with a question in his eyes.
He wanted to make sure it was ok. That what they were about to do was fine. He didn’t want the blonde to be uncomfortable or have the feeling of him being forced into this. Even though they practically stripped each other’s clothes, he still wondered.
The ‘Is this ok?’ look from Thomas though was met by a whimpering nod while the other closed his eyes desperately, his breath being uneven like crazy.
And Thomas didn’t have to think or be told twice.
So, he slowly entered his finger into the entrance while leaning his body over the blonde to the point he was nearly fully on top of him, making Newt moan quietly at the new contact. Thomas loved that imagine from below him, to which made him start thrusting in out slowly with his finger.
He watched as Newt lost control under him, moving his head back with every thrust while it hit the spot that made him groan and whimper. He watched as his eyes futtered closed every time he thrusted in, making him love the sight more.
Thomas added a second finger, making Newt moan louder at the new contact. He continued looking at him as he moved in and out, enjoying the sight of Newt in pleasure.
“Feels good?” He asked him as he watched the blonde, knowing the answer. Newt didn’t trust his words or even voice, so he nodded desperately as he leaned his head back and squeezed his eyes, making the brunette laugh a bit.
Soon enough, Thomas added a third finger, making sure that Newt was fully prepared for what was about to happen. He thrusted in and out of him, hitting the same spot that drew deep moans and heavy breaths out of the blonde as he moved against him, his head leaning back and his back arching up.
“Your enjoying this aren’t you?” Thomas asked smugly as he continued his thrusts, never taking his eyes off of Newt.
“Y-yes.” The blonde stuttered in pleasure as he rested his head back and looked to the ceiling, feeling every bit of bliss in his body more. Thomas smiled at the sight as he slowly pushed in one last time, growing out a heavy breathlessly moan out of Newt while his eyes widen as he stared at the ceiling. Then he removed his fingers from the hole, earning a whine out of Newt from the loss.
“Don’t worry.” Thomas reassured as he grabbed the lube that laid from his left again. “My fingers are only the beginning.”
Newt chuckled lightly, recatching his breath, as he watched Thomas squirt the liquid onto his hand and through it to the ground. He watched patiently as the brunette lube himself quickly, positioning himself in between Newt’s legs.
Thomas hovered fully over the blonde again as he brushed himself against the opening, making Newt whimper about how he had to wait. He wrapped his arms around Thomas’s neck again and his legs around his waist, giving him more room to enter.
When they finally got ready to be connected in that way, they stared at each other full of want and need. But Thomas still had a questionable look, but Newt gave him the look that signaled him he was ready. And he wanted to do this.
And with that look, Thomas entered. Making the pair finally intwined like that.
They were still for a second before Thomas started thrusting in and out, rocking his hips back and forth while he grunted softly in Newt’s ear. But the sound of his grunts were covered up by Newt’s moans and groans as he moved against Thomas, enjoying the feeling of being full.
They weren’t even in a minute before Thomas tilted his head and stuck his tongue in Newt’s right ear, making the blonde cry out as he started licking and thrusting in his ear at the pace he was already doing. Newt’s hands danced on Thomas’s bare back as he loved the fact his body was clenching onto Thomas’s, him feeling the brunette everywhere. In his ear. In between his legs. And on top of him.
Thomas’s right hand grasped Newt’s neck while the other held him up, his tongue doing his work in the blonde’s ear. He loved the sound of the whimpers and moans in the room, loving the fact he was making those noises happen. It was better then anything he had ever heard. Better then Katie’s laugh. Better then nature’s noises. Even better then music. This was the best thing he had ever heard.
“Tommy….” Newt moaned as he laid his head back and arched his back up again, closing his eyes because of the feeling of bliss taking over again. “Oh god…Thomas….”
Without warning, Thomas took his tongue out of Newt’s ear and turned his head to look back down at him. He was met by the sight of Newt’s eyes shut tightly, his mouth slightly opened as he let out shaky breaths and moans, his eyebrows being scrunched up in pleasure and his hair still messy over his forehead.
He really loved that sight.
And Newt loved the feeling of Thomas doing this to him, more than any man he had ever been with.
“Newt...” Thomas slightly moaned but it still made the blonde open his eyes to look at him. “Don’t look away. Please don’t.”
They stared at each other as their pace continued and moaned into each other’s mouths, weather it being of breaths, curse words or names. Newt's arms re-wrapped around Thomas's neck as they both moved together, feeling the lust and bliss take over each other's bodies when they were entwined.
“I won’t.” Newt finally said before leaning his head up and planting a sweet and passionate kiss on Thomas’s lips.
They didn’t part away from each other, their pace still going until Thomas started to speed up, causing Newt to lay his head back on the pillow and cry out at the speed.
“Faster?” Thomas asked breathlessly, but Newt still nodded at him, making him laugh as he picked up his pace.
They rested their foreheads together as they continued, Newt crying out moans and high whimpers while Thomas grunted. They kept their eyes locked on each other’s as they moved together, keeping their promise from earlier. Newt moaned and moved with every thrust while Thomas grunted with his movement’s, making sure he was doing the best he can.
“Oh god….Tommy….I think I’m…..” Newt begun but couldn’t think straight enough to finish his sentence.
“Me too….” Thomas agreed with a groan since he got the hint. “Keep looking at me while you do.”
“I will.” Newt mumbled before crying out and letting the feeling of bliss take over, making their hot bodies become sticky at their abdomen’s.
Thomas followed later, his eyes still locked with Newt’s but shutting after he felt the feeling go away again, making Newt repeat his action. They kept still for a long time after, sticky and hot, their eyes still closed as they rested their foreheads together and their uneven and heavy breaths being the only sound in the room.
Thomas was the first to open his eyes, making Newt sense he did and doing the same. They stared at each other once more, Thomas still not moving from his position on top of Newt. Their eyes darted back and forth while they both felt smiles appear on each other’s face slowly as they both captured their breaths.
They both let out a chuckle before Thomas leaned down and placed a small kiss on Newt’s lips before collapsing beside him, his chest moving up and down unevenly as he stared at the ceiling. Newt’s eyes did the same, with his chest rising up and down with Thomas’s and the only thing they could hear was their breaths. But Newt was the first to say something.
“Your right.” He said as he shuffled to wrap his arm around Thomas and place his head on his chest. “This was the best first date ever.”
Thomas chuckled before saying one last thing. The last thing he and Newt both said before they wrapped each other in the duvet of the bed naked -not caring about the stickiness- and went to sleep, Thomas hugging Newt from the behind.
“You made it a hundred times better.”
“As did you.”
Notes:
Ok, sorry if the sex was too fast, bad and confusing. I've never written smut before. I do think I did a pretty good job. I tried not to mention dicks and cum the best I could. I do hope you enjoyed it if you read it.
Anyway, love yall and I hope you enjoyed their first date.
✌️
Chapter 13: The morning and day after
Summary:
After their fun night, Newt decides to stay at the inns for the day. Inviting the rest of his family too. Then, Thomas and Newt wonder what they are now.
Notes:
I feel like I can write the best fiction ever created but also the worst piece of shit I've ever read. Like there's no in between.
Anywho, Hope yall enjoy this chapter, sorry if there's mistakes. I kept going back chapters for content in the story and find little misspellings or weird words that I somehow skimmed over while editing. I change them when I find them but it's still very bad. Let me know if I've made mistakes here or in other chapters if you can, that would be very appreciated.
Anyway, enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun shone brightly through the window of the room, the curtains covering the glass to the point it was still pretty dark inside. Birds started to chirp outside while the color of yellow came into the room, signaling the world morning had arrived for the day.
The boys laid in the covers of Thomas’s bed peacefully in sleep, only they had moved from where they cuddled that night. Now, Newt was on his side facing the window with one arm under the pillow where his head laid and the other on the mattress in front of his face. Thomas laid on his back with his head turned the other way from Newt and his right hand was placed in the gap between his pillow and Katie’s, his other hand on his bare stomach.
They scrunched up on the one side of the bed, wanting to fall asleep in each other’s arms after their event last night. But somehow during the night, Thomas let go of Newt’s bare body and Newt dropped his hand that grasped Thomas’s. They still were scrunched up on that side though, but they didn’t care.
The blanket laid on the pairs waists, making their bare chests and shoulders be revealed. It was stained with sweat and the mess they made last night, but it was worth it. They still slept calmly next to each other until the sun came up the next morning.
Thomas was the first one to wake up. He fluttered his eyes slowly to open, them being full of sleep and tiredness. As he fully opened his eyes, he felt himself being naked under the duvet, bringing all the memories from the previous night back into his mind. He lifted both pairs of hands slowly and rubbed his eyes together to get sleep away, making his head turn from the side and face the ceiling once more. He rubbed his face with both of his hands as his ears heard the even breathing from next to him.
He dropped both hands and turned his head to the window; his eyes being met by the back of Newt’s head. He smiled slightly at the sight, darting his eyes up and down the blondes back as he watched him.
He loved that sight, of Newt sleeping next to him. Even if he didn’t see his face, Thomas could tell he looked as peaceful as ever. He watched as Newt’s shoulder lifted up and down evenly, making all of Thomas’s problems disappear.
One remained though. Now that they had sex after their first date, what were they? Sex buddies? Boyfriends? Friends that kissed and had sex?
Thomas wanted to know if this was a one-night thing or a start to something he wanted. He didn’t want this to be a one-time thing. He didn’t want Newt to not see him anymore. He wants to do this with Newt again. He wants to see him more. He wants to have dinner again.
He wants to be his boyfriend.
That night was the best night of his life. He had dinner with the sleeping man next to him and made love with him more passionately than ever. It felt more right then when he brought people in the alleyway behind The Blood House Bar. They would have rougher sex with him, from all types of positions. Disconnected like he wanted with them. But that night with Newt made him feel more connected in that way than ever. He didn’t know why, it just felt more right. And he loved it more.
And he knew from that sight of him sleeping next to him, he wanted the blonde.
Thomas’s thoughts and questions were interrupted by the certain man next to him letting in a massive breath and moving his head around, signalling the brunette he had woken up.
He prompted up on his elbow as he watched Newt flutter his eyes open and move his head around the place. The brunette leaned his head over Newt’s with a smile on his face, only growing wider when the blonde’s eyes met his once he turned his head up, a smile growing on his face too.
“Morning.” Newt said through a breath as he stared up at Thomas, smiling widely up at him.
“Morning.” Thomas repeated before leaning down and connecting his and Newt’s lips in a slight but passionate kiss.
Newt instantly melted into the contact, noting that this might not be a one-time thing. That night was one of the greatest nights of his life like it was for the brunette. He spent it with Thomas, both at dinner and entwined with his body. It was the best sex he had ever had in the past year. No other men had done what him and Thomas did that night like that before. It felt more connected than the other times he did it. It felt more passionate and lustful when the other’s were just plain old sex he enjoyed less. They fucked him more rougher than Thomas did. And it felt more enjoyable with him just like Thomas felt with Newt.
He hoped that this wasn’t a one-night stand. And he hoped that this could start something.
And from that thought, he knew that he wanted Thomas to be his boyfriend.
When they disconnected from each other’s lips, Thomas tilted his head away from Newt’s and started leaving kisses all over his shoulder, making the blonde sigh into the contact as he watched the brunette kiss his skin.
“Can’t believe I’m waking up next to you.” Newt mumbled as he watched Thomas happily.
“Me too.” He mumbled against his skin, the sound of kisses being the only thing the pair could hear.
“Mmmmm…” Newt said dreamily as he shut his eyes in pleasure.
“Your skin’s perfect.” Thomas stated as he pulled away and sat up a bit, his head and shoulder blades resting on the wall behind them, causing Newt to open his eyes again.
“Thank you.” Newt thanked as he twisted his body to lay on his right side and cuddled into Thomas’s side while he wrapped his arms around him. “Your skin is nice too. Plus, your biceps are incredible.”
“Uhhh….” Thomas blurted as Newt chuckled and rested his right cheek on Thomas’s chest, his arm being laid across his body as they cuddled. “Thanks, I guess.” He said awkwardly as Newt laughed, letting his chin rest slightly on top of Newt’s head while his eyes looked to the window and his left hand disconnected from Newt’s torso and started playing with the hair on the back of his head.
They stayed like that for ages, in that comfortable silence while Thomas played with Newt’s hair and planting kisses on his forehead every now and then. The blonde melted into the contact every time as he stared to the wall above the couch next to the bed, Thomas staring at the window and light.
“I could stay like this all day.” Thomas stated dreamily, not moving his eyes from the window while he planted another kiss on Newt’s forehead and his hand kept playing with his hair.
“Same.” Newt agreed quietly.
“But…I have to pick up Katie soon.”
“She can wait.”
Thomas chuckled slightly at the statement, making Newt smile against his chest.
“Maybe five more minutes.”
“Five? Why not ten?”
“Because she might be awake by now and I need to get her.”
“But your warm.” Newt whined playfully, making Thomas laugh again.
“Your warm too. But still.”
“But that means you would need to get change.”
“You do to.”
“But I like cuddling you like this.”
“What? Naked?”
“Yeah.”
“Oh god….You know what….Let’s not talk about this anymore.” Thomas concluded, causing Newt to laugh again.
It was about a half minute before Thomas asked something again, the thing he was wondering about the entire time he was awake.
“This isn’t a one-time thing, is it?” He asked as he turned his head to look down at the blonde. Newt shifted his head up so he could look up at him, not making an effort to lift his head up from the bare skin. But after a moment he turned it so he could lean his chin on Thomas’s chest.
“Is it for you?”
“No, no of course not.” Thomas rushed, shaking his head nervously as he brought his right hand to the back of Newt’s neck. “That was…last night was the best night of my life, if I’m being honest.”
Newt smiled as he brushed his hand against Thomas’s skin until it rested on his sternum, making Thomas smile more.
“T’was the best night of mine to. And no. I don’t want this to be a one-night stand.”
Thomas couldn’t help but smile wider only he showed his teeth, making Newt do the same as he laughed a bit. Before he could think, Newt finally lifted his head up from his chest and closed the distance between them again, making Thomas wrap his left arm around his neck and the other hand let go of the neck and grasp for Newt’s hand. When both their hands met, Newt moved to get fully on top of him, his free hand running up Thomas’s neck and hair.
Before Newt could start rocking his hips back and forth, Thomas mumbled a disapproving sound before flipping the pair over, making Newt mumble a laugh against his lips. Their lips disconnected and Thomas’s body laid on its side while the blonde’s head laid in his left arm, his eyes locked with his and their hands still laced together.
“I know what you’re doing.” He stated at the blonde, making him laugh. “And it’s not gonna work.”
“W-wha-?”
“Ahh, no. I have to get Katie. And because of that stunt you just pulled, I’m getting up now.”
“Wait, no, don’t leave. I’m comfortable like this.”
“Oh what? Your head being on my, and I quote, incredible bicep?”
“Yes.” Newt whined with a smile on his face, causing Thomas to roll his eyes while the man underneath him laughed again.
“Well, that is noted. For next time.” Thomas stated smugly, making Newt pause as his cheeks started to show pink. The brunette laughed at the sight, making Newt turn his head away from him before he removed his arm carefully from behind the blonde’s head. “You can stay there for as long as you want.”
“No…” Newt whined as Thomas shuffled to the other side of the bed while laughing at the blonde's whininess. “It’s cold now.”
“Ok, remember when you complained about me being cheesy?” The brunette said as he stood up and walked towards the front of the bed, his head turned to the blonde who looked back at him.
“Yeah….”
“And what are you doing right now?” Thomas asked as he bent down and grabbed the pants he had thrown to the ground that previous night.
Newt paused before turning his head away from Thomas’s gaze, making the pair laugh at each other while the brunette pulled his boxers and pants back on.
“You wanna…. maybe….” Thomas began as he zipped up his jeans and walked towards the side Newt laid on, making the blonde turn back on his left side as Thomas kneeled to his level. “Get breakfast together?”
“Hmmm…” Newt hummed as he prompted himself on his elbow, placing his head on his hand as he stared at Thomas in thought. “Like just us two, or with the kids. Remember,” Newt placed his finger of his free hand on Thomas’s chest. “My niece and Kesh’s kids are here still.”
“Yeah, I know.” Thomas agreed while he brought his left hand up and laced his fingers again with Newt’s hand that pointed to his chest. “But we could still get breakfast. If you want.”
Newt stared at Thomas dreamily, feeling a small smile come up on his face while his hand grasped the brunette’s.
“Breakie sounds lovely.” He said with his face growing brighter, causing Thomas to smile at him back.
“Glade café?”
Newt nodded at the question while he smiled at him brightly, causing Thomas to lean his head in and let their lips met again. The kiss only lasted a second before Thomas disconnected their lips and hands and stood up from where he kneeled, making Newt bring his body to sit up while watching Thomas pull the draw that was at the end of the bed, grab a plain light blue shirt out and placed it at Newt’s covered feet.
“Here.” Thomas stated as he grabbed another shirt, a darker blue for himself, from inside his draw plus a pair of denim pants that go up to knees and tossed them into Newt’s lap. “Wear these.”
“Oh…um… thank you.” Newt said as he grabbed the pieces of clothing and threw his legs over the side of bed. “With what underwear though?”
“Ahh…” Thomas begun again as his eyes started searching the carpet floor around the bed. His head stopped when he saw what he was looking for, making him lean towards it and grab the pair of boxers that were hidden in the black pair of pants. “Here.” He stated as he tossed Newt’s boxers back to him. “The ones you wore last night.”
Newt laughed at the brunette while he smiled, pushed his draw close and straighten his stance. He threw his shirt over his head, Newt’s eyes taking one last look at Thomas’s torso before it was covered by fabric. He turned his head away once Thomas went to find his belongs in the pants and jacket he wore the night before, giving Newt a bit of privacy as he changed.
The blonde threw the shirt he was given over his head and pulled it down his body, making his top half of his body covered. He then stood up from where he sat and pulled his used boxer’s and given pants up his legs, him now being fully dressed.
“Newt.” Thomas said, making Newt turn his head to him. He held up his keys, phone and wallet out for the blonde as he took a few steps closer.
He chuckled at the sight, causing the brunette to chuckle with him while he pasted Newt’s belongs to him.
“Thanks.” Newt thanked as he pushed his belongs into the pockets of his pants. “By the way, you don’t mind me wearing your clothes right.”
“Ummm…” Thomas dragged as he placed his forearms on both of Newt’s shoulder, bringing the blonde closer as he locked his right hand around his own wrist. “I did give them to you.”
“Well…yeah.” Newt stuttered as he wrapped his arms around the small of Thomas’s back, making the brunette mumble a laugh. “But I don’t want you to have the feeling you need to offer your clothes and stuff.”
“Oh trust me. I wouldn’t have given them to you if I didn’t want you to have them.” Thomas stated through a smile, making Newt chuckle again.
As they hugged each other slightly, they brought their heads in and rested their foreheads together, staring at each other dreamily while smiling and chuckling lightly.
Newt knew from how he stood with this brunette he wanted him.
And Thomas knew from that stare he needed that blonde more than anything.
After a minute of gazes being locked, Thomas tilted his head forward and gave Newt a slight peck on the lips, making the blonde flutter his eyes close again. But before he could melt into the contact fully, Thomas pulled himself away from his lips and went for the door and out of Newt’s arms, removing his forearms from his shoulders but his left hand running down his arm until he laced his fingers with the blonde’s.
“Come on,” Thomas said as he opened the door, dragging Newt behind him. “Fry makes the best bacon ever.”
Newt chuckled as he followed the brunette out the door, closing the door behind him for Thomas when they were fully on the balcony and into the world of morning. They started walking down to the stairs slowly, their hands still laced together while the air was filled with the comfortable silence they were used to. But Newt was the first one to speak after half a minute.
“So,” He begun as they turned onto the staircase, starting to make their way down to the ground floor. “What does…” He gestured between him and Thomas. “This mean?”
“What? Like….Sorry what?” Thomas asked confused.
“Tommy, we’ve kissed. We went out on a date. We’ve had sex. I’m just wondering what this could lead to.” Newt continued as they turned to the next pair of staircases, him finding his confidence in what he was so scared of asking.
“Uhhh…Well….uhhh….” Thomas stuttered in thought. “I….don’t know…”
“Hm.”
“Is that bad?”
“No, no. Just thinking how I don’t know either.”
“Well…what do you want this to lead to?” Thomas asked as they turned into the next pair of stairs.
“Hmmm….I do want to see you again. And have a repeat of last night.” Newt answered, making the pair laugh at the last bit. “Maybe even become your…..boyfriend eventually.” He stated hesitantly, taking a leap of faith.
“Well…I do agree last night was great. And I would love to see you again too. And I also….like the sound of….being your boyfriend.” Thomas agreed with, taking the same leap of faith with the ‘boyfriend’ thing that Newt did.
“So….How bout” Newt begun again as he stopped on the step that connected the stairs they just walked down from and the ones they were about to walk on. He made Thomas stop with him as he started walking to face the brunette’s face again, the pair being totally oblivious about the little children chatting underneath them. “A few more dates, maybe repeats of last night, and if we get to the point where we’re technically dating, we decide we’re boyfriends.”
Thomas thought about the offer for a moment, thinking about the good and bad things. It wasn’t a bad plan, but they could be having sex and going on dates for ages. He wanted to be his boyfriend now while he didn’t see anyone else. But if this was what it took to win the blonde, then he would do it.
Newt wasn’t all in on the plan either. He wanted Thomas now, not just on dates and nights spent having sex. He loved the idea of having the brunette to himself now then him going on dates with other people while he saw him. But he was willing to do anything that would win Thomas over, even if it meant he had to wait a while.
“Not a bad plan.” Thomas finally said, making Newt and himself smile.
“Ok. Perfect.” Newt agreed with, letting himself lean up again and peck Thomas’s cheek with a kiss.
“Perfect.” Thomas repeated as he planted a kiss on the blonde's forehead before he pulled away fully, them both staring dreamily into each other’s eyes.
“No! Danny! That’s my pencil!”
The pair scrunched their faces in confusion as they heard the voice, their smiles not fading away as they turned their heads around the place, looking for the source.
“Jackie. Remember to share. Plus, these are Katie’s pencil’s not yours.”
Newt turned fully away from Thomas as he heard the familiar voice, his hand still holding his. They both then realized the slight chatter of children’s voice from underneath them.
“Liz?” Newt asked as he stepped closer to the railing beside him and leaned his head over to look at the ground. Thomas stepped to Newt’s right and copied his action, their hands still not separating.
They both stared down at the ground for a second before a familiar face poked out from underneath the ground, looking around the place before locking eyes with the pair, Jackie. Her smile grew brighter as she stared up, making Newt smile more.
“Hi Jack.” He greeted to her.
“Hi Uncle Newtie!”
“What are you doing down there?”
“We’re drawing on Katie’s wall.”
“Cool.”
Jackie smiled up at her uncle before shifting her gaze onto Thomas’s, him looking back and forth between Newt and the kid while he stood there quietly.
“Hi Thomas.” Jackie greeted to him.
“Hi Jackie. Had a good night?”
“Yep.” The kid answered with a nod and smile, making him repeat the action as Newt chuckled. Before she could say anything else, another face popped out on her left next to hers, their smile growing wider when her eyes settled on the two boys, Katie’s.
“Hi Tom.” She greeted happily as she waved up at him.
“Hi Kitty kat.” He said back to her, making her giggle at the fact she was finally seeing her brother. Her head and eyes then turned to Newt’s, making her gasped and him laugh again.
“Hi Newtie!” She yelled with her hand waving enthusiastically up at him.
“Hi Katie.” He said back as she stood up from her spot and started running around Jackie’s head and towards the stairs that led up to where the boys were, causing them to chuckle as they started walking down the last pair of stairs to the ground.
Before they even stepped off the last step together, Katie threw her arms around Thomas’s knees, making him stop slightly while he and Newt laughed. He then carefully lifted his left foot and placed on the ground level, making sure he wasn’t stepping on Katie’s feet and repeating with the other foot. He let his hand sadly disconnect with Newt’s as he placed both hands on the girl's waist and lifted her up, letting out a playful grunt as he placed her on his hip.
Newt chuckled and smiled as he watched Thomas lift his sibling up and plant a big kiss on her cheek, loving the way Katie giggled at the contact.
“How was your night?” Thomas asked his sister as he started making his way around Newt and to where Katie ran from before, the blonde following them slightly.
“Good.”
“What did you do?”
“I took Liz, Jackie and Dante to the mini glade.” Katie begun as her brother and Newt paused in front of where she would usually go for a break, all her friends, new and old, sitting there chatting and drawing. “Then we went over to Aunt Rach’s other workplace across the road and got some diapers. We then went to the glade for dinner and watched Big Hero 6 when we got back to Jorges room since it was playing live.”
“Sounds like you had an amazing afternoon.” Newt chimed in, earning a nod from Katie as she turned her head to him.
“Yeah, we did. And everyone’s met everyone now.” Katie said as she pointed towards the little area underneath the stairs, causing both pairs of boys to turn their heads to where she pointed.
Jackie sat closest to them and on the edge of the concrete step -bottom of the stairs side- with Madison on her right and followed by Little Minho, chatting about something and signaling the pair Jackie didn’t want to draw anymore. Their eyes went to the other side of the little covered area farthest away from them and they found Lizzy sitting on the edge near the vertical wall facing them with Baxter on her left, Dante in her lap and Stephan next to him on the ground, drawing something on the wall with Dante while Lizzy talked with the boy next to her. Next to Baxter was Chuck who had Deedee playing with pencils right in front of him. Next to her was Sophie but her front side was to the wall since she was drawing something on the wall with Amy, her being on her left.
Both boys smiled at the scene, Newt on how his family’s kids were talking to Katie’s friends that lived like her and Thomas on how his sister had managed to make a massive friendship group even though she was scared to talk to people.
“Hey guys.” The brunette said with a smile on his face, causing a bunch of hellos and waves to come back to him from the kids. “How was your night?”
“Great.” Chuck answered happily.
“We got to play with these new people.” Stephan chimed in, referring to their new friends.
“Yeah, and it was very fun.” Sophie blurted.
“Hi Newt.” Amy beamed happily as she noticed the blonde man standing next to Thomas.
“Hi….Amy. Is it?” He questioned, earning an enthusiastic nod from the girl while she admired him. “Right. Sorry, I’m not really good with names.”
“Well, you’ve only met us once.” Maddison chimed in, making Newt nod at her.
“That is true.” He agreed with a smile on his face. He turned his head around the kids before his eye’s met Lizzy’s.
Well, on what she was wearing.
“Oh god….” He turned his head towards Katie. “How did you get my stubborn niece to wear that?” He asked jokingly, making all the kids -plus Thomas- to laugh and Lizzy roll her eyes with a scoff. “I mean, I’m not trying to be rude or anything. But she would rather be caught dead then wear a shirt like that. It’s, apparently, not her style.”
“We made her wear it!” Deedee yelled over the giggles, making Newt laugh more as he turned his head to the toddler.
“Ok, there wasn’t anything else.” Lizzy defended, the kids and boys still giggling at her “But I will admit….this is more comfortable.”
“My god. You broke my niece.” Newt jokily accused, making all the kids laugh loudly again. “She always likes to wear these tight shirts and tang tops or whatever these teens wear today. Now, she’s wearing a massive blue top that looks to go past your waist. Plus, she likes wearing skirts and very short pants. And those pants look to be up to her knees. Not that I’m complaining though.”
“We did you a favour.” Baxter laughed, earning him a look from Lizzy that made him and Chuck laugh more.
“That you did.” Newt said as he smiled again.
“Does Vince know you guys are drawing right now?” Thomas asked curiously after him and all the kids calm down a bit.
“No. He’s gone for breakfast with Mary.” Little Minho answered, making Thomas nod his head at the information. “I think they went across the road or something.”
“Ok thanks, little Min.” Thomas said through a smile, making the boy nod his head to him with a little smile on his face. “And speaking of breakfast.” He turned to all the kids. “The glade might be opened now, and most of your parents are working there. Plus, I don’t have a client today, thank God.” A pause, making the kids lean their heads towards him in suspense. “Who’s hungry?”
And chaos erupted again. All the kids that sat under the stairs stood up and ran out and onto the driveway, only Lizzy still had Dante in one of her arms and she held Stephan’s hand in the other. Chuck followed her with Deedee’s hand in his and they all fast walked together while the other kids ran towards the pathway.
The pair of boys laughed as they started following the kids down the driveway. Thomas kept saying Katie could join them if she wanted to but was only met by her protesting for him to help her on his hip, causing him and Newt to chuckle lightly as they followed all the kids towards the pathway.
The two, plus Katie in Thomas’s arms, then spent the little walk up to the café talking about each other’s nights, Thomas and Newt leaving out the sex bit because of Katie. They both listened to the girl’s stories, and she listened to theirs as they walked up behind the exciting kids.
Halfway through the walk, Newt fell silent and started walking behind the pair, watching them talk and bicker like the siblings they were. He smiled at the scene, mostly on how happy Thomas seemed to be talking with his sister. He knew the girl meant everything to the brunette and he could tell that he meant a lot to Katie. After the story Newt heard of their past, he understood why they were so close. They were the last of each other’s family after all.
His eyes still lingered on Thomas’s face when he turned to the girl, admiring his beauty while he smiled and laughed with the girl. He could just tell that Thomas felt the happiest when he was with Katie, to which made Newt think that dating might led to getting committed to the girl too.
But whatever would happen between them, he was willing to commit to the girl if it was necessary. He loved the kid after all, more then a teacher should for their student.
Soon enough, the three finally got to the café with all the exciting children waiting outside. Thomas let himself and all the kids in, saying how they can all get a table and Newt and him would pay for their meal even though he had barely any money in his pocket. As all the kids skipped happily to an empty booth, leaving Katie, Lizzy, Jackie and Dante with the boys, they waved at the workers and their parents that worked here, making the adults in uniforms smile brighter at the fact their kid just made their day.
The boys then led the three kids into a free booth next to the entry door, the red couches and the brownish table being met by a massive glass window that showed the passing traffic outside on the road. Thomas placed Katie next to him and the closest to the window and followed her after, being met with Jackie taking a seat next to him. Newt then let himself sit in the booth closest to where they entered and across from Thomas, then followed by Lizzy sliding in next to him with Dante placed on her lap.
It wasn’t long until a waiter came over with menus, Beth.
“Hey guys.” She greeted happily while placing the big menus on the table and in front of each person.
“Hey Beth.” Thomas said back while Newt nodded up at her.
“How was your date last night?” She asked out of nowhere.
“Ahhh….” Newt blurted as he turned his head towards Thomas with a bit of a shocked and confused face, making all the kids laugh quietly to themselves while sending looks to each other.
“How did you know we went out last night?” Thomas asked confusedly for Newt, making the blonde look back at their friend.
“Katie told Chuck about it and Chuck told me.” Beth answered nonchalantly.
“Right.” Thomas dragged as he turned his head towards Katie while raising his eyebrow, making her giggle again.
“Well how was it?” Beth repeated happily.
“‘T’was….” Newt begun as he looked at Thomas, making him look back at him. “Was a very fun night.”
“That’s great.” The women replied with a smile on her face, making Newt turn his head back to her. “Where did you guys go?”
“The Homestead. It’s like…I think it’s on the other side of town somewhere.”
“Nice. I’ve heard of that place.”
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. Never been though. They play live music there, right?”
“Umm….Yeah I think they do on certain days. They weren’t last night though.”
Beth nodded at the information given to her, making her and Newt smile at each other.
“Hey, you could work there Beth.” Thomas suggested, making the pair look at him.
“What?” Beth asked with a roll of her eyes. “I wouldn’t…like…”
“Yeah, you would. Your piano skills are amazing.”
“You play piano?” Lizzy asked, making the women turn her head to her.
“Yeah. Have been my whole life. Except for when I was with Chuck’s dad….”
“Cool.” Lizzy blurted, but then realized she needed to clarify what she found cool. “As in playing the piano your whole life. Not the other thing.”
Beth chuckled lightly, making the girl smile at how she understood what she meant.
“Well then, I uhhh…. I better go. Please just wave me down when you guys need to order.” The women concluded as she started walking to a table behind them, waving a goodbye to the group while they said their farewells.
“So,” Thomas begun again, turning his head back to Katie while she looked back at her. “Have you been gossiping again, young lady?”
The girl giggled at the question, earning laughs from the table while Thomas stared at her jokingly.
“No……” Katie dragged as she stared back up at her brother with a guilty face.
“Then how did Beth know about us two going on a date? Hmm?”
“Umm….”
“Umm….” Thomas mocked as he placed his left hand on the top of her head and raffled her hair, making her laugh even more.
“Tommy, let the girl gossip.” Newt chimed in smugly, making Thomas look back at him while he smirked.
“What? You think she’s got nothing better to do then talk about her brother’s love life?” Thomas asked with his eyebrow raised, making Newt laugh again.
“I bet she was just as excited about it as much as you were.” The blonde replied, before turning his head back to Katie. “Is that right hon?”
“Yep.” Katie agreed with a massive nod of her head while she started opening her menu up, causing Jackie to follow her actions.
“You see Tommy.” Newt said as he opened his menu up with the girl, causing Lizzy to do the same for herself and Dante. “You and I weren’t the only two excited for this date.”
Thomas blushed at the blonde’s smartness as he turned his head to the ground, causing the group, plus him, to laugh. When he brought his head up again, he turned it around the place since he knew what he wanted already. His eyes landed on his friends and workmates behind the counter and near the door that led to the kitchen. Minho, Aris, Rachel and Beth. They were all huddled up and whispering to each other, sending little waves to Thomas when they locked eyes with him.
He smiled back as the slight chatter around him begun, Newt asking Liz and Dante what they might want and Katie talking to Jackie about something around Thomas. His eyes didn’t leave from there though since of what Minho was trying to ask him.
His friend pointed at him, then Newt mouthing ‘give him a’, then positioned his hand above his mouth but only near his cheek and eye. He then made a hand movement that signaled a blowjob, making Thomas catch himself from bursting out laughing. He shook his head at the slight question, making Minho pout and stomp his foot like a little child to which caused the group of friends around him to laugh.
Rachel then moved to the front and repeated Minho’s actions only she didn’t do the blowjob gesture. She made her left hand shape into a circle and the pointing finger slide in and out the open area slowly, making Thomas nearly laugh again at how immature his friends were about wanting to know what happened the night before. He still gave a slight nod, making the group do little cheers, including Minho, while Thomas smiled at them and gave them a confused look about why they needed to know.
Aris was the next one to ask the question. He pointed towards Thomas, then bent his arm and made both hands slap together, both arms looking like a crocodile mouth, then pointed at Newt while mouthing the words ‘on top of him’. Thomas rolled his eyes but gave them a quick nod, making the group give him thumbs up and little fist bumps in the air.
But he didn’t acknowledge that since the blonde in front of him brought him into another conversation with the kids.
And it stayed like that the entire time they were there.
They chatted about everything and anything with the kids beside them. But Thomas and Newt kept their eyes on each other, admiring their smiles and laughs again.
Newt could see that Thomas felt so much more comfortable then when they first met, and he loved that sight. After everything the man had been through, he could tell that somehow, he still wore a smile on his face. And a bit of him hoped that he was half the reason he was smiling more brightly now, plus it gave the feeling that he could have found his new purpose in life from that little hope.
Thomas might have felt more like himself since his sister was there, but there was also the blonde in front of him. That gorgeous blonde he spent his night with. As he ate his meal with him and the kids, he felt Newt’s laugh bring him more happiness to him then he had felt in the past few years. He felt his smile grow brighter when they locked eyes. He thought he could never feel like this again, but here he was. Smiling like he did back in high school before he would go home every night. Only more fondly than ever.
Katie could tell Thomas was more brighter with Newt, making her smile. She had never seen her brother this happy before. And she hoped she would see it more often.
But she wasn’t the only kid that could tell the adults were more happier than usual. Lizzy could tell her uncle was laughing and smiling more, to which made her have an idea. And it wasn’t a bad one since she would actually like where it could head.
So, as Katie and Jackie left the table -Jackie also holding Dante now- with Thomas behind them to find their friends -Thomas going off to Aris and Rachel-, she decided to state the idea somehow.
“So, I’m guessing you had fun last night.” The girl began, making Newt turn his head away from the brunette he looked at as he left.
“What?” He asked, making her raise her eyebrow and eye the man up and down.
“Those aren’t what you wore yesterday.” She said with sass in her voice. Newt paused as he felt blush climb up his cheeks again, making the girl laugh while he slightly chuckled in embarrassment.
“It was very fun.” He stated again. “Like very-”
“Oh god. Uncle Newt. I don’t want to know about…..that.” Lizzy said in destress before fake gagging silently, making Newt chuckle again.
“When you’re older, you’ll understand.” Newt stated, earning the girl to give him a side eye look that caused him to laugh again. “But your also in different clothes then yesterday. Plus, they’re the type you don’t like to wear.”
“Well, these are motel clothes. They don’t have the things I like to wear. Plus, that is not the point. You slept with Thomas last night.”
“And you saying that isn’t gonna change anything.”
“Oh god. Whatever. I don’t want that image.”
Newt laughed again as he watched Lizzy slightly shiver, making the action over dramatic since she loves to do that so much.
“But anyway, you had fun yesterday afternoon?” He asked as she turned her head back to him.
“Actually, I did. Most fun I had in years.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm. I even left my phone in the room I was that busy. In fact, it’s still there now.”
“Serious?”
“Yep. I just…..I actually think I had the most funniest time yesterday. And this morning. And Jackie and Dante did too. I mean just look at them.”
Lizzy pointed towards the booth a few rows in front of them where all of her new little friends sat, Katie, Jackie and Dante joining them a few minutes prior. Jackie was talking with Madison and little Minho again and Dante was sitting on the table while Chuck made sure he was fine, and Deedee and Stephan talked to him while half sitting on the table. Katie sat with Sophie and Amy again, chatting about anything again.
The pair smiled at the scene, Newt being more brighter because of the sight of his god kids interacting with people he knew that weren’t his family. He felt his heart flutter at the sight while Lizzy turned her head to him, smiling at the fact he looked so happy.
“Those kids are….” She begun again, causing Newt to look back at her. “….Their something special. I don’t know if it’s because of the inns or them being poor or just them being kids. They’re very special. And I honestly think that I haven’t met anyone like them.”
Newt’s smile grew wider at his niece's words, making his chest feel warm about how she was starting to feel and do things that weren’t related and outside of her phone. She would never get of it but the afternoon he left for the date, she had left it in the room. She was wearing clothes that matched Katie’s. She was socializing.
She was being a kid again. Having the childhood she deserved. Making friends that could stay instead of in office rooms and systems.
“Wow, Liz.” He chuckled at her while she smiled. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say anything that sweet and lovely before.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever said anything like that before if I’m being honest. But…it just had to be said.” Lizzy stated as she smiled at him, feeling like herself again. After all those years of trying to fit in at school because of the fact she had two moms and had lived in foster care systems and adoption center’s most her life, she had never felt like herself in that moment. And she loved it and was wanting to be more like it.
So, she prayed in her mind that her plan was working.
And it was, because Newt got an idea in his head.
“You wanna stay here all day?” He asked with a smile. “Like hang out with the kids more, see more things they like to do. We could even stay for dinner if you want.”
“Hmmm….” Lizzy faked thought, celebrating the fact that her plan to make her uncle hang out more with his crush worked in her mind. “That actually sounds nice. Plus,” She elbowed him. “You could even spend more time with that boy toy of yours.”
Newt paused at the girls last statement before turning his head back to the table, making his niece burst out in laughing while she saw blush come back on his cheeks.
“Alright then.” Newt continued, trying to change the subject. “Well, if that’s what you want, as in to stay here all day,” The girl laughed again. “We can.”
“Great. Thanks Uncle Newt.” Lizzy thanked happily, making Newt nod back at her as she stood from her seat. “Oo! I’ve got a better idea.” She beamed while turning back to her uncle.
“Shoot.”
“Why don’t we invite my moms and Kesh to come to. Maybe even Sadi, Trish and Issac if they aren’t studying or need a break.”
Newt thought for a second before nodding at the offer. “That sounds like a lovely plan.”
“Great. Oh god, this is actually going to be an amazing day then.” Lizzy beamed happily as Newt grabbed his phone out. “I’ll go tell all the kids the good news.”
“Ok then.” Newt said as she walked towards the booth table, not acknowledging how she mumbled a yes to herself because of her success. He unlocked his phone as he heard slight mumbles of Lizzy’s voice talking to the kids, hearing them agree to what she said and cheer to themselves.
He loved hearing those soft cheers come from Jackie’s mouth and the laughs out of Lizzy’s. And it was all because they had met all of Katie’s friends at the inns. And he made that happen.
So, he was pretty excited about the day ahead and what his family might say. To which made him talk and text even more excitedly to his family.
Crank palace peeps and Issacs’s 😁💞
Newt
Attention peeps. I have an offer for u guys.
Harri 💋😁
Ok I’m listening
Sony❤️🥰
Istfg if something happened to my kid and ur suggesting getting another one or something
Newt
Wtf? 😂
Kesh🥘☺️
Why so dark Son?
What happened in book 2?
What have u written to make us all depressed again?
Sony❤️🥰
You need to read it to find out
But that’s not the point
What’s the offer Newt?
Issac 🤙
Make it quick please, I need to get back to studying
Trish 💓
Oh my god! Issac’s studying?
I feel like a proud mom
Sadi🥰💓
My little boy’s all grown up 🥹
Kesh🥘☺️
Omg 😂
Sony❤️🥰
💀
Issac 🤙
🖕
Newt
Yo!
Back to me
Trish 💓
Sorry Newt continue
Newt
Ty Trish
Anyway, Liz, Jack and Dany had such a lovely time yesterday at the inns btw
Lizzy was wondering if they could stay all day
And maybe even for dinner
And we were wondering if u guys would like to join us
What do u guys say?
Kesh🥘☺️
I’m down
Wait are u still there?
Sony❤️🥰
Sure, sounds fun.
Wait are u still there?
Yeah, Newt u haven’t come home yet
Harri 💋😁
If it means free food then I’m there
Wait are u still there?
Yeah, Newt. Where tf have u been all night?
Trish 💓
I would love too but there’s this exam tomorrow I’ve been studying for all weekend, and I can’t fail it
But I could come over for dinner
Maybe an hour before that too
Issac 🤙
Sure
Wait are u still there?
Newt….?
Sadi🥰💓
I guess I could use a break for at least a day or so from study block
Why not
Maybe an hour before that too
Yeah, honey you need a break. But whatever works with u is fine
Trish 💓 left a ❤️ on this message.
Wait are u still there?
Newt? Answer us. Where were u last night?
Newt
Perfect. I’ll see u all here whenever
Wait are u still there?
Yeah, I’m still here
Spent the night
Harri 💋😁
Oh….
Issac 🤙
Newton Issacs 😏…..
Kesh🥘☺️
Interesting 🤔……
Sony❤️🥰
EWWWWW!!!!!
Sadi🥰💓
You horny fuckers.
But Newt….
Seriously….
Sex after the first date….
Sony❤️🥰
OMG 🤮🤮🤢🤢
Newt
Jesus, y’all are kinda gross 🤣
I didn’t even have to say it
But it just made the date more funnier
Kesh🥘☺️
OMG! 😨 It’s true!!!!
Sony❤️🥰
EWWWW!!!!!!
Imma go throw up now. Bye 🖕
Issac 🤙
Tbh I didn’t believe it till u admitted it
I knew u somehow got into his pants!!!!
Harri 💋😁
Way da go Newtie!!!!
Sadi🥰💓
Yall celebrating Newt having sex last night is crazy 💀💀💀
Trish 💓
Guessing it was great sex
Sony❤️🥰
NO DETAILS THANK YOU!!!!!!
Kesh🥘☺️
YES DETAILS THANK YOU!!!!!
YOU GO THROW UP SONYA!!!!
Trish ❤️, Issac 🤙, Sadi 🥰💓, Harri 💋😁 and you left a 😂 on this message.
Sony❤️🥰
I hate you all
Newt
Ok this is getting out of hand
C u guys later
Kesh🥘☺️
WAIT!!!!!!
DON’T GO!!!!!
Issac 🤙
Yo, U just said you had sex. And now ur gonna leave. U can’t do that shit man
Harri 💋😁
Nooooooo!!!!!!!!
Sony❤️🥰
Yall are nasty af
Newt laughed as he read the last messages before he placed his phone face down and looked up from the table. His eyes searched around the place while he sat alone in the booth, hoping to find a familiar face.
The familiar face.
To which he finally did. His eyes landed on the side profile of the brunette he liked, talking to his friends that were working while they stood next to the booth with all the kids. He smiled as he took in his face again, admiring the perfection of it. To him at least.
And he knew that that day was going to be a great one.
✨✨✨
Hour after hour after hour and you could still hear the kids of both inns and their new friends laughter in the air as they explored the place more. They ran around the place and did everything they usual did with the new friends.
They all spent their time at the mini glade playing any game that came to mind. They ran around, sat in a circle, drew on the knocked over tree or climbed it. Chatting about anything, playing anything and laughing as loudly as they could. Whatever they did and when they did it, it still made all twelve kids spend most of their day there.
Lizzy hadn’t felt herself laugh as much as she did that day. Of course, she wasn’t with her controlling friends that helped her forget about the bad times in her life, but as she hanged out with those kids that afternoon, she had never felt more like herself. Afterall, she was spending more time with Jackie and Dante, her siblings. Well, they felt like her siblings.
The inn kids showed the three the strawberry field, double checking with Misty, Darnell and the toad if they could eat some. But they gave them the green light for picking out berries and eating them, making all the kids even more excited. Jackie mentioned that the strawberry was the best she ever had, quite like what Newt said a few weeks prior. Lizzy agreed and Dante smiled when he finished his first bite, making the group of kids awe at his cuteness.
So, they devoured the strawberries they picked out, laughing about the fact the three that worked on the field was ok about it.
As the day started turning into early evening, the kids started hanging out around the BBQ area while all the adults started drinking beers and prepare for dinner. They hanged out with their parents, but somehow still got to play with each other.
Dante stayed with Deedee and Stephan while their moms, Keisha, Teresa, Brenda and Rachel, talked about anything and everything as they sat on the blanket Teresa brought out, Sonya, Harriet and Beth joining them a bit later. While they talked to the other moms, Lizzy, Chuck and Baxter chatted while they sat on the bench near where Frypan and Winston were cooking yet again at the BBQ and Jorge and George tried their best to help out. As the chefs cooked, Amy kept wondering over to the group of teens but was met with Baxter telling her to go away since she only came to annoy him, causing the adults and his friends to laugh every time.
Amy kept wondering of from where she sat with Katie and Sophie on the ground, but she always came back and pout about the stubbornness that her brother was, causing her friends to laugh. They chatted about whatever came to their minds, them being as comfortable as always with each other. And Katie enjoyed that feeling. Made her feel at peace from her school life again.
Madison, little Minho and Jackie were not too far behind them. They sat at the picnic table with Trina, Mark, Minho, Gally, Alec and Lana who both stood up and soon enough Keisha, making her leave her son with Deedee and Stephan. They talked with the kids while they laughed, Jackie becoming more comfortable with the other two kids to which made Keisha’s chest warm up more.
Aris soon joined the group of mothers on the blanket, talking with his wife, his friends, and his hopefully new friends. Sonya and Harriet talked to him more then the other women around them, but he didn’t mind. He could tell that Sonya was more like Newt as he chatted with her and Harriet. But every now and then Teresa chimed in with Beth, Brenda and Rachel behind her, making the group of adults enjoy their conversation.
Sadina, Trish and Issac had arrived an hour before everyone started gathering around the BBQ place for dinner, Trish being the last one since she got the train. They chatted with Misty, Darnell and the toad in a small circle near the picnic table some of their friends and family sat at. They laughed at jokes and fake accused their friends about something, making the group laugh even more. It was like they were the same group of three that met, one being Thomas’s version and the other being Newt’s. They were identical to the point they got on so well and they looked like they knew each other for years.
Everyone was mingling and talking to each other, from both back rounds. It was like a massive family reunion they all got on that well.
And it made both Thomas and Newt even happier.
✨✨✨
The pair of boys spent their entire day with each other, hanging out and making cute comments as they held hands.
Throughout the day, they let Katie run free as they could have time to themselves. Even if they didn’t do much, they were still happy enough to keep a smile on their faces as the day past.
Thomas brought out the folded-up chairs from the closet in his bathroom and laid them both on the balcony, making him and Newt put their feet up on the railing as they stared into the sky. They talked about anything that came to their minds, Newt ranting about something and Thomas listening and making jokes that made the both laugh. They sat there for hours, enjoying each other’s company as the day dragged.
At noon, Thomas brought Newt to the grocery store across the street and bought him the chicken pieces they sold. The brunette said that they were the best pieces of chicken he had ever eaten, making Newt give in on how he had to at least try the food. But when he did as they walked out the store, he agreed with Thomas immediately.
That afternoon they walked around the place and finally sat down at one of the picnic tables that laid in front of DAC inn. As they sat and talked, Clint and Jeff came over and said hi, making Thomas introduce Newt to them. They had a quick conversation about Katie’s learning, both Jeff and Clint saying if Newt needs her of his hands, he can let the pair know, and the pair of boys left the other two to their afternoon and sunset, making Thomas and Newt love the feeling of them being alone again.
As evening started to draw in, they both left the picnic table and headed over to the BBQ area where they found their families and friends start to mingle with each other, making them smile as Thomas wrapped his arm around Newt’s shoulders.
And now, they were both happy to have ever met each other. Because the sight of the people they loved most interacting was the most precious sight to them.
But the one thing that still made them wonder about it was why they couldn’t do things like this and be in a relationship. The thing that bothered both boys silently. The agreement was realistic, but they kept thinking why not be in a relationship now instead of wait.
But they still pushed the thought to the back of their minds because of how happy everything was going now.
✨✨✨
“Here,” Thomas begun as he held out a piece of bacon out to Newt, making him laugh. “Try this.”
“I already have.” Newt stated defensively as he leaned away from Thomas’s leaning body.
“Only this morning. Plus, that is breakie food. This is dinner food.” The brunette began to reason to which made Newt laugh more. “Come on. Take a bite.”
“Fine.” Newt said as he opened his mouth slightly. Thomas smiled at him childishly before he positioned the piece of bacon in between Newt’s lips. He watched as the blonde brought his lips together and closed his mouth, making him bite into the food and Thomas to remove his hand from the piece so Newt’s hand could replace it.
“Not bad, aye?” Thomas questioned humorously, making Newt give him a look that caused him to burst out laughing and the blonde to laugh with him while nodding his head.
As the pair laughed, Thomas re-wrapped his arm around Newt’s shoulders, pulling him closer as they sat on the grass in front of the woods, the sound of chatter and sizzling far behind them. They sat in the comfortable silent that surrounded them, enjoying each other’s presence while they heard the laughter from behind them.
But Thomas was the first to ask, the thing that was bugging him silently for days.
“I heard Alby’s moving out.” He stated while turning his head to Newt who looked back at him.
“Y-yeah…..He is.” Newt said with a nod.
“Gonna miss him round here.”
“Bet you would. Don’t worry, I’ll update you on his life. And I’ll update him about you.”
“You don’t have to do that.”
“No, I want to. Plus, he’s my best mate.”
“Awww….” Thomas awed at the statement, making Newt laugh lightly as placed his left hand on the brunette’s hand that hung on his left shoulder. “You’re making more friends.”
“I’ve been friends with him since the start of the school year.”
“Still….It’s cute.”
“Your cute.” Newt said with a smile, causing the pair to laugh about the cheesiness in the last comment before they planted a kiss on each other’s lips.
“Speaking of my sister and your school,” Thomas began again. “Now, Katie doesn’t really have a ride to school since he’s moving out soon, so….”
“I’ll pick her up in the mornings.” Newt finished since he got where Thomas was going.
“Thank you, that would be a massive help.”
“No problem, Tommy.” The blonde said with a smile on his face, causing Thomas’s face to repeat his action.
“Also,” He began again. “Would you….possibly….like to….stay over tonight?” He asked hesitantly, scrunching his face up more as he spoke.
“Hmmmm….” Newt wondered in thought, him letting his eyes look away from the brunette’s. If this isn’t relationship stuff, then I don’t know what is. He thought to himself, but that wasn’t the only reason he was held back by the offer. “What would I wear for work tomorrow?"
“I’ve got fancy clothes. Plus, Rach sells some across the road. She works there as her second job by the way.”
“It isn’t the fancy clothes that’s the problem. They’re not my clothes.”
“You’re not wearing your clothes right now.” Thomas stated as his eyes trailed up and down the blonde in front of him, making him laugh as he watched.
“Well, these are your clothes. And I’m very comfortable about wearing this to work. I don’t know if Lawrence would be though.”
“Ew.” Thomas blurted in disgust, making Newt laugh even more. “Fuck that guy.”
“Other then him and clothes though,” The blonde chuckled lightly. “And work being tomorrow. I….I think spending another night here might not be so bad.” Thomas smiled at the answer, causing Newt’s smile to grow wider as his and the other’s pupils dilated again. “Just as long as I don’t see a spider.”
Thomas laughed loudly at the statement, causing Newt to join him fondly at his joke even though he was serious.
“Great, then.” The brunette finally said, his arm still wrapped around Newt’s shoulders and his hand still holding his.
“I’ll worry about clothes tomorrow.” Newt followed while locking eyes with the brunettes.
But their little admiring of each other session was brought to a quick close when they heard steps coming towards them and their names -well nicknames- being called out by a familiar voice. They turned their heads behind them to see Katie walking towards them with a massive burger in her hands as she chewed, it being half eaten.
“Hey, Kitty kat.” Thomas greeted back as they both watched her walk towards them. “Haven’t seen you all day.”
“Yeah I know.” The girl stated as she walked around Newt’s body and sat down in between Newt and Thomas, but not to close to the point she made them separate.
“Was it a good and fun one?” Newt then asked her.
“Yeah, spent it socializing too much though.”
The pair chuckled at her words as she bit another bite of her burger hungrily.
“Your social battery out honey?” Thomas then asked while placing his free hand on her knee since she was cross-legged.
“Kinda. Still wanna hang out with you two.” She stated nonchalantly even though it was the sweetest thing the pair had heard her say in a while.
“Aww..” Newt said in sweetness. “That’s so sweet.”
Katie turned her head around to him and smiled at the blonde, causing him to smile back as he brought him and her into a conversation while she finished her meal.
And the entire time, Thomas watched lovely.
He smiled as he watched Newt and Katie talk about whatever came up in any conversation, loving the sight even more. He had never seen anyone act the way Newt did with Katie in that moment. Most people would accuse her of something or treat her like a mini adult. His friends treated her like a kid that needed to be looked after all the time because of her and Thomas’s past. But Newt was different. He listened to her just as much as Thomas did. He laughed at her jokes she found funny like Thomas did. He could tell Newt was starting to become more friendly with her.
It was like Thomas had found the family he had always wanted.
And they were a family.
Oh god. Why can’t we be boyfriends now?
As the night and mini dinner party started to come to a close, everyone started to head off to their rooms of both inns. Newt’s family had gone home in their cars, the three kids pouting slightly at the fact they had to leave the place and their new friends. But all three moms promised they would come back soon to which made them happier.
Thomas, Newt and Katie weren’t too far behind the others either. They started to head up to the sibling’s room when Frypan started to pack up the BBQ area, Thomas and Newt’s hand entwined while Katie skipped ahead of them.
They walked up the stairs in a comfortable silence, the pair of boys lost in thoughts. They both wondered why they were doing the thing they agreed to that morning like they did all day, not knowing that the other thought the same regretful thoughts.
Newt wanted Thomas now.
Thomas wanted Newt now.
And yet they still feared to bring the subject up again. The signs were all around them, for them to just be a couple, but they still dreaded the idea and talking about it.
Soon enough, both them and Katie were entering their room again, Thomas being the one that unlocked the door. Before the girl could notice the clothes that scattered across the floor, Thomas sent her for a bath, whisper-shouting and gesturing to Newt to put the clothes away as he walked with Katie to the bathroom, to which made the other mumble a laugh.
As the blonde grabbed his clothes that laid on the floor, he heard the sound of water running and his eyes caught Thomas kneeling down and facing where the tub was, helping Katie take her clothes off and step into the bathtub. He smiled at the sight, the sight of Thomas helping his sister into her bath as the brunette stood back up and gave little instructions to the girl before exiting the bathroom.
Thomas started helping Newt out in cleaning the room up as they started hearing the different voices of the little girl that sat in the bath behind the wall. They both tried their best to clean the stains from the duvet on the bed, it only working a little.
“Wait hold on.” Newt finally began confused, causing Thomas to look up at him as he opened the draw he opened that morning.
“Yeah?” He asked the blonde while he looked at him confused.
“How would we fit? Like us three?” Newt questioned as he gestured to the bed he stood in front of.
“Oh. Ahhhhh….Katie could sleep in the middle. Or we can share the pillow or something.” Thomas started listing as he grabbed his sweatpants and grey t-shirt - his fresh pair of pjs. “We’ll figure something out.”
“You sure?”
“Positive.” The brunette reassured as he grabbed another pair of clothes from the draw for Newt to wear for the night - a red tank top and another pair of sweatpants.
“Really? Cause I can sleep on the couch. That’s no problem.” Newt started as he watched Thomas close the draw and take a step closer to him.
“Newt, I wouldn’t have invited you up here if I wanted you to sleep on the couch.” The brunette reassured once more as he placed the clothes he got for Newt on the bed in front of him, sending him a smile to which made the blonde repeat the gesture back with more gratitude.
Thomas then walked past him and pushed his free hand -the other holding his pjs- in his pockets, grabbing his belongs out so he could empty his pockets. He placed them all on the shelf above the tv as he started undressing himself, smiling as he heard the little girl in the baths voice playing a game with her bath toys.
As he dressed, Newt fought to turn his head over his shoulder to take a quick look at him. But the one time he fully turned his head for a look, his eyes were met with the sight of Thomas’s bare back while he pulled up his sweatpants. He blushed as he watched the muscles on his back move and in his arms as he fumbled with the shirt he was starting to put on. He really liked that sight, liked it to the point his pushed his lips together and let a cheeky smile come on his face as he watched Thomas pull his shirt over his head and down his upper half, covering the back Newt couldn’t help but stare at.
He turned his head away while he heard Thomas connect his phone to a cord of some sorts – an old charger. Newt felt his cheeks become redder at the fact he was almost caught staring, making him try his best to hid it by pulling his shirt over his head as he changed out of his day clothes. He placed it on the bed and grabbed the tank top that laid in front of him. But before he could start to pull in through his arms, he felt a warm pair of hands and arms slide around his waist and a low humming noise from behind him as he was wrapped into a hug, making him laugh while relaxing into the embrace by Thomas.
“Your really warm.” The brunette mumbled as he placed his right cheek on Newt’s left shoulder, making the blonde flutter his eyes close as his hands went to Thomas’s.
“You are too.” Newt replied, a small smile coming onto his face. He felt Thomas place a kiss on his shoulder, causing him to feel more relaxed as he opened his eyes again and turned his head to look at him while their eyes locked gazes and the other’s chin rested on his shoulder. They both smiled at each other before Newt leanned down and planted a kiss on Thomas’s forehead, making him flutter his eyes closed.
“How do you want to sleep tonight?” The brunette asked as he opened his eyes again and looked back up at Newt.
“Ummm…” The blonde mumbled to himself as he thought for a moment. “I don’t want Katie to move out of her originally sleeping spot. And I usually sleep on your side of the bed. So….”
Thomas smiled at him as he got where Newt was going, making him smile back.
“I’m just that warm you want to cuddle me all the time.” He teased, causing the pair to both chuckle.
“You’re the one hugging me from behind.” Newt mocked smugly.
“But you want to sleep on top of me tonight.” Thomas mocked back before leaning up and whispering something in Newt’s ear so Katie couldn’t hear even though she was so invested in the game she was playing. “Plus, if you keep this attitude up, that’s not the only thing I’ll do to you from behind.”
Newt rolled his eyes at the comment and turned his head away as Thomas laughed at what he said. But the blonde couldn’t help but blush at the statement, making the brunette laugh louder at the sight.
“Shut up. You kinky shit.” Newt mumbled as he looked back at Thomas, slightly smiling as the other laughed at him.
“You’re the one blushing.” Thomas accused laughably.
Moments like this throughout the day really made the two wonder why they agreed to wait for god knows how long to be boyfriends. They were already acting like a couple, and they had only seen each other and slept together once, yet they already felt like boyfriends.
And they wondered what was holding them back.
Soon enough, Katie was out the bathtub and Newt was fully dressed, finished of dressing as he heard the sounds of brushing hair and teeth from the bathroom. He had placed his belongs beside Thomas’s when he was fully changed into his clothes for the night. And he smiled to himself as he watched Thomas and Katie get ready for bed in the bathroom.
He let himself sit in the bed and the blanket cover up his legs as he waited for the siblings to join him, smiling to himself as he heard the conversations the two would have. His smile grew brighter as the both entered and Thomas turned the white light of the bathroom off, making the only source of light come out the lamb next to Newt.
The blonde shuffled to his right as Thomas got into the bed covers. He watched as he got comfortable and took the opportunity of climbing to lay on top of the brunette, making Katie shuffle in after him on the boys left.
Eventually, the little girl fell asleep next to the pair. But they didn’t stop talking about whatever came to their minds. Thomas’s arms were wrapped around Newt’s body while his were around his and his right cheek rested on his chest, their feet being dangled together as they talked.
But soon, they were in the comfortable silence again. And Newt was the first one to talk, asking the question they both were wondering separately.
Better to talk about it then overthink it anyway. He told himself before he started talking again.
“You still awake?” Newt asked first though, making sure Thomas was still awake.
“Mmhmm.” He answered tiredly but loud enough for him to be awake still.
“Can I ask you something?”
“Of course.”
Newt hesitated for a second, wondering if he could ask the question or not. He was scared about asking in case he chased the brunette away. He liked where things were right now, but he just had to know what the other was thinking.
“Why wait?” He finally asked as he lifted his head up and placed his chin on Thomas’s left peck, making him fully look the other in the eye.
“Wait for what?”
“On being boyfriends. Why do you want to wait?”
Thomas was slightly shocked at the question, making him breath out hesitantly through his mouth.
“Well….uhhh….I don’t….really know.” He finally answered truthfully. “You were the one that suggested waiting for a bit.”
“Only because I don’t want to mess up what’s going on right now.”
“Me neither.” Thomas rushed out, making the pair enter a stare off again and the comfortable silence to surround them. Newt took in his features as Thomas did the same with his, trying to guess what the other was thinking in their heads.
After a moment of silence, Newt brought his right hand up to Thomas’s neck and grazed his thumb on his jawline, his eyes never leaving the brunette’s while he lifted his head up slightly and away from the peck.
“I don’t wanna wait.” He whispered, so quietly that he thought Thomas didn’t hear him.
But he did. Because he felt his heart become warmer at those words.
The brunette brought his left hand up to Newt’s that held his neck and cupped the hand, slightly wrapping his fingers around the hand as his eyes never left the blondes.
“I don’t either.” He replied while turning his head and planting a kiss on the palm of the hand he held onto.
Newt watched lovingly at the embrace as he felt his heart beat faster, his gaze still locked with Thomas’s. He felt the hand that held the other’s drop together and onto the brunette’s chest, their eyes never breaking.
“But what if this messes everything up?” He asked nervously.
“Only one way to find out.”
“But everything’s going amazing right now. What if we have rushed into it and somehow it fucks everything up? W-what if we finally start dating or something and…. Something happens? What if you get more depressed or I somehow make my leg sorer and it causes us to fight….or-”
“None of that is going to happen though.” Thomas interrupted.
“You don’t know that.” Newt said nervously, letting the two pause for a second as they looked at each other.
I won’t fuck this up. Newt deserves better then that. Thomas said to himself in his mind, mentally having his fingers crossed to have the blonde to himself now.
“I know. But I’m still sure.”
Newt kept his eyes on Thomas as the last statement sank in, trying to put all his worried thoughts into the look. And the brunette could tell the blonde was scared about everything, but he was still willing for the relationship to work somehow.
“I don’t want to lose you, Tommy.” Newt finally said quietly.
“I don’t want to lose you either Newt.” Thomas begun again as he brought his free hand up to cup the side of Newt’s face and jaw. “But I also really want to be your boyfriend. And I don’t think we’re rushing into anything because I want this to work as much as you do.” His eyes never went away from Newt’s as he felt him lean into his hand. “I wanna….I wanna buy you more flowers and make you breakfast every morning when we wake up. Even if it was at the glade, I wouldn’t care. I wanna be the person that holds you and kisses you every day. I wanna be the one that makes you laugh that adorable laugh of yours. I wanna be the one that makes you smile and happy. Because you deserve it. I don’t even mind having to carry you at the end of the day if I need to. It would be worth it to see you smile instead of being in pain because of your leg. And I know….I know, I can’t do that much because of this place and me being broke. But I’ll try my best to do those things that makes you happy. Because you’re….. you’re the most incredible person in my life.”
Newt felt like crying at the speech Thomas gave him. He had never heard anyone say anything like that to him ever. He never thought he deserved to hear such words about him, yet the brunette he was madly down for was telling him these things. He refused to believe there was anything good about him because of his mental health history. But Thomas didn’t see that. He saw Newt as someone he wanted more then anything. And it made him feel more loved and needed in the world then ever before.
More wanted and purposeful then ever. That feeling that no one in his family ever gave him.
Newt felt a slight smile cruel up on his face as he stared back at Thomas, making him smile.
“No one has ever said that to me before.” He said, and he meant it. His past relationships had never felt so magical then the moment he was stuck in.
“Well, their dumb for not saying it because it’s true.” Thomas stated happily, spreading a wide smile across his face as Newt repeated the gesture with more love in it then ever.
“Tommy,” He started again as he let go of the hand that held Thomas’s and brought both his hands to cup the other’s face, causing him to drop the hand that held the blondes face. “I don’t care about all that. Not after what you just said. I don’t care about you living here. And I don’t care if you can’t buy me anything. I don’t care about you cooking me breakfast in the morning or making bad jokes. I don’t even care that you have Katie to look after, she’s so lucky to have you in your life…..I’m so lucky to have you in my life. And I really don’t care about you having three jobs instead of a career job. I don’t care about all that. As long as I get to be with you….I’m happier then ever.”
Thomas smiled happily as he felt himself on the verge of tears again. No one had ever been this caring for him in his life. He thought he never deserved this type of praise by anyone, not even by Katie. And right in front of him was the blonde that might as well make him happy again. Maybe even more happier then in his past. He never smiled like he did with Newt. He never laughed as hard as he did with Newt. He felt so loved in that moment as he stared into the other’s eyes, praising and thanking the gods that such an angle was in his life.
His second angle, the one he was looking for but never searched for.
They both did think the speeches were cheesy, but they also knew that it was needed to be said.
So, they both mumbled a laugh and closed the gap between them, letting their mouths move in sync once more.
“Boyfriends?” Thomas asked as Newt rested his forehead on his, their eyes locked again while he smiled.
“Boyfriends.” The other agreed to before chuckling lightly as Thomas smiled and closed the distance again.
And they both meant it.
They were finally in the relationship they always needed.
Notes:
And their finally dating. 🥳🥳🥳
It may have been rushed but idfc in the slightest, their soulmates so it makes sense.
Anyway, thank you for reading and leaving Kudos, see yall in the next chapter.
MUAH!!!!!!!! 💋✌️
Chapter 14: The best birthday ever
Summary:
Weeks past of Thomas and Newt going on dates, spending nights together and both taking care of Katie. But now, it’s Katie’s turn to take the spotlight off the two again since it’s her birthday. And she’s about to have the best birthday ever, full of new friends, her gift from Mya, the cake Thomas buys for her, surprises from Newt and the fact Newt and Thomas say the thing they have been wanting to say for the longest time.
Notes:
TW: Explicit details of throwing up and mention of abuse and death
Hi....I know I usually post a day earlier but I'm sick so I was sleeping most of the time and I also was a tad bit behind lol.
Any who, looked better in my head and I'm sorry if anything is rushed
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Every date and time they spent together was just as magical as the last.
And it wasn’t just the pair that had fun. Both of their family’s mingled more and more. And that made them both feel incredible about the time they spent.
But every hang out or catch up was the same with the pair, they just couldn’t get their hands off each other. So, they both would sneak to the bathroom of the bar they would mostly hang out at and grasped each other’s mouths until they ran out of oxygen. They would spend their time in a stall for hours, just kissing each other while giggling on the fact they were in a bathroom. It was perfect though.
Every date started the same, Thomas would walk up to Newts door after catching the train and knock on it, a bouquet of flowers in his hand. And when Newt would open the door, the brunette was met by the same reaction, a chuckle with a smile, Newt taking the flowers from him while thanking him and him letting Thomas in. His house wasn’t over piling with flowers though, Thomas would bring a new bouquet every time the ones before were dying. Even though Newt insisted he shouldn’t, he didn’t mind at all.
They had dinner nearly all the time. At Newt’s house, out at restaurants, at Sonya’s or Keisha’s or at the glade. And every time they went out, it was met by the same happiness they both were dying to feel again, only with more.
Thomas started to work less to which Katie was grateful for. Half of because he was starting to be happier and the other half being he got to spend more time with her. He still got enough working hours to get money for the room him and Katie lived in, but he wasn’t over working any more, which let everyone around him know that he was finally feeling more like the good side of himself. He even started thinking the same thing, because he did feel like himself again. Only he was safe from the ones that haunted him.
And the reason he felt safe and happy was because of the blonde he was down for.
Newt’s family could tell the blonde was starting to smile more at dinners. Not just because Thomas and Katie were invited to dinners sometimes but because he was finally giving someone a chance in his love life. They could tell just as much as Newt did about himself that he was happy. And he was. He felt like he was alive again. The years of not laughing the same laugh he had before his disorders and incidents came along had done lots to him. But somehow, Thomas brought his laugh out again. Even when he would surprise him with breakfast in bed after a night spent together.
He felt like he was going crazy, yet Thomas was the cure he was looking for.
They both needed each other more then they knew, and they finally found the one they loved most.
And yes, they were in love alright.
Newt started feeling in love with Thomas by the second date they spent with Katie tagging along – the seventh date the pair had. They spent it in Newts bedroom watching Will and Grace on his tv, then Bridget Jones’s Diary when Katie fell asleep. But while she was awake, she and Thomas kept play bickering about everything, making Newt laugh even more. And every time Katie won a fake argument, Thomas would just roll his eyes, lean forward -since she sat at the end of the bed and him and the blonde sat where they would normally lay down on- and plant a kiss on her head, then go over to Newt and repeat the action but on his lips. And every time he did that; Newt felt more and more in love with him. And he realized he was in love when he caught himself staring at Thomas’s side profile while they watched the movie.
Newt was in love.
He was down bad for Thomas, more than any word that could have been said.
But Thomas was down harder.
He realized he was in love not short after Newt did, only they were having dinner together outside of Newts house in his backyard. Katie was staying at Alec and Lana’s for the night, so it was just the two of them. Newt kept ranting about everything, his work, his interests and something about his garden that laid at the back of the backyard. But as he ranted, Thomas laughing about how cute he looked, the brunette kept his eyes on him and admired his charm. But it wasn’t until Newt started talking about the stars above them, and his head was turned to look up at the sky, that Thomas still stared at him with more meaning in his eyes. And as he watched the blonde mesmerize the stars above, he knew in that moment instantly.
Thomas was in love.
So, after dinner, he showered with Newt, trying to put all the love he had for him in the kisses they had.
And he didn’t know Newt was trying to do the same.
Even after Thomas nearly slipped, causing them to pause their make out session and laugh at how slippery it was getting before returning to the kisses and heavy breathes.
Every night was spent the same, Thomas taking care of Newt while he enjoyed what the brunette did to him. Their eyes stayed locked while they moved against each other. They held hands every time they made love. Kisses spread across skin while their hands pulled hair and travelled across each other’s body’s. Smiles and chuckles were exchanged when they did stuff in stalls of bathrooms, hoping they wouldn’t get caught. Everything was just perfect.
Newt and Thomas, in love with each other.
Both finding the happiness they were looking for, for years.
And they tried to tell themselves and the other that with every heavy breath that was mingled and every kiss they shared while their hands grasped on each other’s figures, Newt’s around Thomas’s neck and Thomas’s around Newt’s waist.
Every kiss and love making in every stall, in every shower, in every setting, were full of that love they had that couldn’t be put to words.
Until today at least.
✨✨✨
The way Thomas woke up that day wasn’t the best. The side of his face being met by a pillow and a figure jumping on the bed he slept on isn’t fun at seven thirty in the morning.
But he woke up nether the less, letting out a groan while his ears finally heard the yelling girl next to him.
“Tom!!!! Wake up!!!!!” Katie cried as she jumped on the bed, slamming the pillow into his face again to which made him groan more as he started lifting his head up.
“Kitty kat. Stop jumping.” He mumbled tiredly but Katie still obeyed. She let her body drop near Thomas’s side, her chin resting on his shoulder as he prompted himself on his elbow.
“Tom.” Katie said before she brought the pillow she held up to his face again. “Wake up.” She repeated before repeatedly bringing the pillow to his face, making him annoyed more. “Come on. Wake up. Today’s a special day.”
“Yeah, I kno- would you stop.” He grumbled as he brought a hand to the pillow before it hit his face again, making her giggle while he took the pillow from her and threw it where it always laid.
“Can I wear it now?” Katie asked, pulling her puppy dogs eyes out for Thomas. “Pleeeeeaaasseee.”
“Don’t do that.” Thomas winced at the sound as he brought his left hand to his ear, making the girl laugh even more. “But yeah, you can wear it.” He stated with a tired smile.
The girl squealed excitedly as she sat up and crossed her legs on the bed, waiting for Thomas to give her their annual tradition they made up for themselves. The brunette leaned down and in between the bed and nightstand. After the little searching he did, he finally found what he was looking for and picked it up while sitting up in his bed, cleaning the dust from it since it hasn’t been used for months.
The pin was blue with two blue ribbons hanging from it and purple writing in the middle of the circle with pink stars spread across. It said ‘Happy Birthday’ in the middle, the purple being slightly faded but not to the point it was a problem.
Thomas then turned his head towards the girl and extended the hand that held the pin to her, making her smile brightly, one of the two smiles that Thomas loved.
The other being owned by the man he loved.
“Happy birthday, Honey.” He said while she took the pin from him, the smile growing brighter on her face. “Eight years old today. Woooo.”
“Thank you.” Katie thanks as she pins her pin to her shirt, doing it with no help from her brother. It was then that Thomas noticed she wasn’t in her pjs, in fact she looked to be already for her day ahead since he noticed the bag straps around her shoulders, making him feel somewhat lazy.
“Are you already dressed?” He asked once the girl finished pinning her pin to her shirt.
“Yep. I’m ready for school. Just need to wait for you now.” She answered with a massive smile, proud about the fact she got ready for school all by herself.
“Wow. Only been eight for nearly ten hours and look at you, already getting ready for school. By yourself, may I add. I’m proud of you.”
“Thanks. Feel just as old as you now.”
“Hey, I’m not that old.”
“Bitch? Look at your hair.” Katie accused as she pointed to her brother’s hair, making him laugh at her attitude.
“For your information, it has become more fluffier recently. That’s it.”
“Oh, ok. Because of your boyfriend.” Katie accused once more, dragging the last word jokingly. Thomas blushed slightly at the comment, making her laugh even more. The truth was it was because of Newt his hair was starting to have some shape. He didn’t know why, he just started styling it more. It still was flat but not so much like it was six months prior.
“Enough about Newt.”
“I only mentioned him once.”
“That doesn’t- hey today is about you. Let’s not talk about him anymore.” He started pocking her stomach, making her burst out laughing. “You’re turning eight today.”
“I know!” The girl squealed excitedly once Thomas retreated his hands back, smiling about seeing his sister so happy. The sight that calmed him down, her smile.
“Ok, then what do you want to do before school today? We can do anything you want.” Thomas began with the smile still planted on his face.
“I wanna go to the glade for breaky.” Katie announced as she started crawling towards the edge of the bed and slid down to the ground feet first.
“Now?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Hold on, I need to get change.”
“Well, hurry up then.” Katie ordered as she opened the door to their room, causing Thomas to chuckle while he swung his legs over the edge of the bed and he stood up from the bed, him wearing sweatpants and a grey tank top. “Imma go to my coloring wall.”
“Ok…Hold on one sec though.” Thomas stated as he walked over to the girl, causing her to stand in the doorway until her brother stood in front of her. He kneeled to her level and extended his arms out for a hug.
“What are you-?”
“Just….give me a hug please.”
Katie thought for a moment before slightly shrugging and stepping forwards, wrapping her arms around Thomas’s neck while he did with her tiny figure. He then planted a kiss on her temple as they hugged, Thomas thanking all the gods that his most precious thing was still with him, and he was finally being the parent she deserved.
“Happy birthday, sweetie.” He said as they pulled away, Katies arms dropping while his hands stayed on her elbows. The man stared in her eyes, smiling about the innocence behind them. He couldn’t help his eyes to dart across her face, taking her appearance as she awkwardly stood there.
She looked like Ava. Their mother. The one that left but will never be forgotten. He could see Ava’s eyes, blonde hair and nose through the girl in front of him. And to that he was so grateful for her to still have a piece of their mom with her.
“Uhh….Tom?” Katie asked awkwardly. “You ok there?”
“Yeah…yeah. Just…..you look like mom.” Thomas grinned, making the girl smile as the comment sank in. “You really do. You look more like her every day.”
He wasn’t lying though. She did start looking like Ava more and more as the years past. He was convinced when she would turn eighteen, she would look exactly like their mother.
“I also….just….I love you so much. And I can’t believe that…..holding you with that little newborn baby face you had and those tiny hands and feet you also had was eight years ago today. I remember it like it was yesterday.”
“I don’t.” Katie chimed in, causing Thomas to start laughing while he felt his eyes getting watery. And the girl noticed. “Tom, are you about to cry?”
“No,” Thomas answered while shaking his head, a smile still on his face. “Not at all.”
“Then why are your eyes watery?”
“I’m just….I’m so happy right now…..I’m….so grateful that you're my sister.”
Katie smiled at the comment, making Thomas slightly sniffle and let go of her left elbow to whip his face a bit.
“I’m grateful….that your…my brother too.” The girl commented, making Thomas’s smile grow bigger. He couldn’t help but pull her into a little embrace once more to which Katie didn’t seem to mind.
He didn’t know why he was starting to cry. He just loved that girl so much.
And he knew that this was what it was like to be a parent.
As the girl pulled away, he placed both hands on her temples and planted a massive but passionate kiss on her forehead. Her smile grew brighter at the embrace, even more when he planted another kiss on her nose.
“Again, happy birthday. Wanted to be the first to say it to you.” Thomas stated as he finally let go of the girl, whipping his nearly fallen tears as he stood up again.
“Thank you, Tom.” Katie smiled as she looked up at him. “You always are the first by the way.” Thomas chuckled at the little comment, making her giggle again before stepping out the room. “See you in a bit Tom!” She called over her shoulder before bolting towards the staircases.
“Got it! Be careful!” Thomas yelled back but she couldn’t hear since she was letting out a continues roar while running down the stairs, making Thomas laugh again before shutting the door behind him so he could get change.
Katie ran all the way down the stairs excitedly, her smile never leaving her face. She loved the day of November 10th; it was the one day that she had an excuse about everything being about her. She still wasn’t an attention seeker, but she needed the extra attention because of her wildness and friendliness, plus the fact she had a learning disability. Still all the kids around her needed the attention as much as she did, and yet she still had the excuse for being autistic.
But that didn’t stop her from being herself.
As her feet landed on the ground below her, she bolted around the corner of the railing and towards the opening that was underneath the stairs. But before she took a seat, she noticed two figures sitting cross legged in front of her. And they turned to her with smiles on their face, Chuck and Baxter.
“Hey, Katie. Happy birthday.” Chuck said to her happily as the girl took a seat next to him since Baxter was on Chuck’s right.
“Happy birthday Katie.” Baxter followed with a little smile on his face.
“Thanks guys.” Katie thanked with another little smile on her face. “What you guys drawing?”
“Just some stuff.” Baxter answered for the pair.
“What kind of stuff?”
“Wizards and shit.”
“Cool.”
“Katie?” Chuck chimed in, making her look up at him and away from Baxter. “Do you know what it would be like at school today?”
“Hmm….Not really. All I know is we might have a treat in class or something. Oo! And Mya’s giving me her present today.”
“Ooo. Your first present from someone other than Thomas. You excited?”
“Totally.” Katie dragged while smiling widely at her friends. “I really hope she gets everything I asked for. All the books and dragon stuff. I can’t wait. Plus, she’s really sweat and kind and pretty and-”
“Yo! Birthday girl!” A voice called out for her, causing the three to whip their heads to their left and up to the source, Thomas.
“Yeah!?!?!? Tom?!?!” Katie asked as they heard footsteps above them.
“Get off your butt! We’re gonna go get some waffles!” He yelled back as he took his finally step off the stairs.
The girl gasped excitedly, the boys joining her, before the three stood up from their spot and started running up the driveway and towards the pathway, leaving a laughing Thomas while he followed behind them in a walk. They were all chanting waffles while running towards where some of their adult friends and parents worked, Katie yelling over her shoulder how she wanted the birthday special. Thomas noted it every time she reminded him as he walked behind the three running children, smiling at the sight of his sister being so happy and the fact he was spending another birthday with her.
So, as he walked behind the three, he decided to eat his breakfast with Katie that year and start work later.
And for the first time ever, he was very sure about the decision.
✨✨✨
It was a fun breakfast, all of Katie’s friends and adult friends around her while she ate her food. But what brightened her spirit was the fact her brother was eating with her this year.
And she loved it. It was the best birthday gift she had received.
And what she loved more was the fact that now they were both sitting on the ground and leaning their backs on the wall, waiting for Katie’s ride to school.
“You excited to spend your birthday at school?” Thomas asked her.
“Kinda. I’ll still need to learn useless shit, but at least I get a present from Mya.” Katie answered with a giggle, making Thomas nod his head as they entered a comfortable silence, Katie placing the side of her head on her brother’s arm.
They stayed in the comfortable silence for a few minutes, taking in the peace before their busy days started. Katie kept her head on Thomas’s shoulder, lost in her thoughts, while he scrolled through his phone. She sometimes took glances at what Thomas was looking at but only found him looking at pictures of him and his boyfriend on his Facebook, making her smile but roll her eyes at the same time.
She knew he was in love with Newt, even if he hadn’t admitted it to her and him. And she could tell Newt felt the same way for Thomas, even if he hadn’t admitted anything to her and him to. But she was still happy about it just as much as Thomas was.
He was finally starting to be happy.
And operation Newtmas was working more and more.
That was why she smiled in that moment.
But it grew bigger when she noticed a certain car she had been waiting for drive past the pairs right, the vehicle entering from the back street behind the café and bar and turn to its left to park right in front of the drop off zone. Right in front of the pair too, making Thomas look up from his phone and smile more as his eyes locked with the figure’s that was in the car, his love.
Newt smiled back at the brunette as he brought his glass window down, making the siblings stand up from their spot on the ground while music played from his radio.
“Hi there.” He said to the brunette with a little smile on his face. He then turned towards the girl that somehow walked behind Thomas and towards the front of the car. “Hey Katie, Happy birthday.”
“Thanks, Newtie.” The girl thanked as she started making her way around the front of the car.
“Hi there to you too.” Thomas greeted happily as he leaned down and placed his elbows on the windowsill of the door, making Newt look at him with a smile on his face. He leaned in and pecked the blonde on his lips, making him smile as he stared lovingly into Newt’s eyes. “How was your day, yesterday?”
“Pretty good….Was talking to this guy.”
“Really?” Thomas asked fake curiously since he knew the blonde was joking around with him a bit, the guy he claimed to be talking to was himself anyway.
“Yep. I really like him. And I think I’m going to go out with him Friday night.” Newt teased slightly, making Thomas nod his head fake curiously again.
“Where do think you two would go?”
“That depends.” Newt began as he leaned his head on the seat, giving Thomas a cheeky smile as he heard the door being closed on his side, him noting that Katie was fully in the car now while she started imagining her favorite dragons flying past in the blue and cloudy sky above them as she listened to the music. “What you doing Friday night?”
“Hmmm….. I think I might go see a movie. Probs gonna take Katie with me now I’ve got time on my hands and a boyfriend to pay for things.” Thomas answered while slowly leaning his head towards the blonde again.
“Perfect.” Newt smiled, making the brunette’s pupils dilate before closing the distance between them in a sweet and short kiss.
“I guess you can tag along if you want.” Thomas stated smugly as he pulled away from Newt’s face slightly, their noses still brushing.
“Unless you have someone else to sit with other then your sister.”
“Well now I do. And he has blonde hair, beautiful eyes, a very cute laugh and I-” Thomas paused himself before finishing. Not now, Thomas. Don’t say those words now. “I really, really, really like him.”
“Awww….” The blonde blushed slightly while Thomas continued smiling at him, pushing the thoughts about the words ‘I love you’ to the back of his head. “My dates not so bad either.”
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. He has brown hair, has the best muscles, the most fantastic laugh of all time, and I’m in-” Woah, woah, woah. Not yet. Today’s Katie’s birthday, so save it. “I’m incredibly enjoying his company, plus I really like him.” He then lowered his voice so Thomas could only hear. “And the sex is amazing.”
The brunette chuckled slightly as he pulled away from the blonde, his elbows still on the windowsill.
“I can agree to that.” He agreed, making Newt chuckle lightly as his pupils dilated more by the second. “The…” He then noticed the girl in the seat, so he lowered his voice. “…sex is really amazing.”
“And other things are fun too.”
“Yeah, I can agree to that. But nothing beats kissing you. Even the S-E-X.”
The pair chuckled, Newt nodding as well at the last statement, at the cheesiness their conversation turned into. But they didn’t care. They were enjoying the cheesiness and clinginess as it lasted, even though they couldn’t wait for what was next.
“Newtieeeeee.” Katie whined annoyedly, making Newt finally break eye contact with Thomas to turn his head around, the brunette’s eyes landing on the girl. “Can we go now?”
“We most certainly can, birthday girl.” He answered her as he put his car in drive, making Katie jump happily in her seat while pulling her belt over her body. Newt then turned his head back to Thomas, a smile still on his face. “See you later Tommy.”
“Bye, Newt.” Thomas concluded back as he pecked Newt’s lips one last time before removing his forearms from the windowsill while straightening his stance. He then turned to the girl as he started walking back from the car. “Bye Katie. Have an amazing day and I’ll see you this afternoon. Love you!”
“Bye Tom! You too and see you then! Love you too!” The girl yelled happily as she waved to him from her seat, making him wave back as Newt chuckled slightly and pulled the window up while starting to move his car.
Thomas watched as his favorite two people left the parking lot, Newt doing a u turn to go back the way he came so he could get to the intersection that could make him turn onto the highway, leaving him to do his job.
But in all honesty, he was ok with it.
Because he wasn’t tired or too depressed. He was happy and delighted about his two favorite blondes making his day.
The only problem he halved ignored was how he was able to say I love you to only one of them.
And he wanted to tell the other that badly.
✨✨✨
The bell went for lunch, causing all the kids to stand up from their spots and grab their lunchboxes before running out the classroom towards the playground which was where they sat every day.
Katie followed all her classmates out of the classroom and to the playground, Newt following her with a smile on his face next to Alby since they were on duty for break. She ran through the hallways with her lunchbox in her hand until she started slowing down at the two massive glass doors that led to the play area. But instead of hesitantly opening the door, she opened it and walked out the door with pride on her face, trying to think who she would sit with today.
Kids from ages five to ten were scattered across the place. Most sat in groups and circles on the big field of grass in front of where she stood, some at the white goal and others near the poll with a basket on top. Others were either eating or playing in the playground in the far-right corner, mostly kids from Katie’s class and Alby’s. They climbed the equipment and ran around the place, others sitting in spots with friends and eating. Benches rested against the fence next to the playground and on the field’s left corner where lots of kids started playing handball in two squares or hand games with friends, others also eating their lunch.
Katie’s eyes skimmed over the place as she walked through the field, wondering where to sit. Or who to sit with.
But luckily, the birthday gods made things easier for her.
“Hey, Katie!” A voice called out from her right, Mya’s. Katie turned her head to her right to see her friend running up to her with a wrapped gift in her hands, making her smile as she watched her approach.
“Hi Mya!” She greeted back to the girl as she started to slow down in front of her.
“Happy birthday again.” Mya said as she stopped in front of Katie, letting her arms drop while both hands grasped the present.
“Thank you.”
Mya smiled widely as she extended her arms out to the girl, the present still in her hands.
“Here’s your gift. I hope you like it.” She said as Katie took the present from her hands, gasping lightly at the sight of it. Her first ever gift that was wrapped. She couldn’t believe it.
“Thank you.” She repeated happily, a massive smile on her face while she placed her lunchbox on the ground beside her and started unwrapping her gift. “I’ve never received one of these before.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
“Well…..what do you get on your birthday usually? Or Christmas?”
“Mainly food. And last year my brother gave me some comic books for my birthday, but he didn’t really wrap them. Anyway, I’m very happy right now.” Katie smiled as she finally got the wrapping off her gift. She let out a slight gasp as she stared down at her gift, Mya taking the wrapping paper away from her so she could get a better look.
What was in Katie’s hand was the first three wings of fire books and a little chocolate bar, her favorite one in fact, dark chocolate. And she couldn’t believe that this was her first wrapped gift ever.
Even Mya didn’t believe it.
The girl had never met anyone like Katie. Mostly for how sweet and kind she saw her but now because of the fact she hadn’t ever been gifted a proper gift. She didn’t know about Katie’s situation, no one in the class did. Yet she still questioned it, but Mya still smiled at her friend’s reaction, loving the brightness of her eyes that came with it. She really thought Katie was the sweetest girl in the class.
“The wings of fire books!” Katie yelled excitedly before letting a little scream come out her mouth before looking up at her friend. “Thank you so much Mya!”
“You’re welcome, I would’ve gotten you the other books but couldn’t find them.”
“I don’t care! You still got me the first three! Ahhhhhh! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” Katie jumped happily before throwing her arms around the girl’s neck, Mya laughing at her brightness as she hugged back.
Kids and teachers on duty started to stare at the two but shortly went back to their conversations. But there was one that still looked happily at the two. Not in a creepy way though. In a way that he loved to show.
Newt.
He stood next to Alby at a bench on Katie’s far left, watching her with a smile on his face as he halved listened to his friend next to him. He could tell Katie was excited about her gift and it made him even more happier that she finally got something from someone other than Thomas on her birthday.
In that moment, he loved his job more than ever.
And he couldn’t wait for what he had planned for her.
“I’m gonna read this when I get home.” Katie states excitedly as she placed the books under her right arm, her chocolate in her right hand, and picked up her lunchbox with her other hand. “Thank you again, Mya.”
“Again, your welcome. Happy birthday.”
“Thank you.”
But before Katie walked away, Mya held her hand up and stopped her, making the blonde girl confused a bit as she started to studder.
“Um…Katie….”
“Yeah?”
“Uhhh….do you want to….sit with me?” Mya asked hesitantly, her face slightly scrunched up at the question.
“Sure.” Katie answered with a smile on her face, making her friend more relaxed.
“Ok great. But…like….not just for today. Like….every day.” Mya shrugged, making Katie a bit shocked about the statement she didn’t expect. “I’ve….like….noticed you moving around our class friends. And when you don’t sit with any of them or me, you sit with Mr Issacs or go to the library…..”
“Uh-huh.” Katie noted while letting her head nod.
“It’s not a problem. I just….if you want to sit in one spot or you don’t have a group to sit with, you can sit with me and my friends. Only if you like though.”
Katie thought about the offer, all of them. She liked sitting with Newt and in the library, but she had to admit, she was getting sick of moving group to group. She even liked Mya; the girl was very kind to her. She thought she was the most kindest girl in the class. She was the girl that yelled at everyone to stop yelling questions about her family when she presented her family tree. She was the one that played with her at free time sometimes. She was the one that helped her if she needed help with work. She was the only one Katie felt comfortable with in class.
So, it would make sense to sit with her every lunch time.
Plus, she was Katie’s favorite classmate. Alongside Alex, Emma and Charlie. Her table mates that were in Mya’s friend group.
“Hmmm…..I kinda…like that idea.” The girl finally agreed with, making Mya smile.
“Great, come on then.” Her friend invited before turning to run to where her big group sat near the playground. Katie smiled as she followed the girl, loving the fact she might finally have a group of friends to sit with.
Little did she know that the man that watched her lovingly was hoping for the same thing.
Only he also hoped that the girl could tell how much he was in love with her older brother.
Because he was.
✨✨✨
“Have a good one mate.” The bakery employee said as he handed Thomas the box with the cake in it.
“You too.” Thomas replied with a smile on his face before turning and exiting the bakery with the cake in his hands.
Every year Thomas would get a cake for Katie. A bigger one then what he got on his birthday, but he didn’t mind. It was the same every year, a chocolate cake with rainbow sprinkles on top. He bought the number eight candle at the shop next door to the bakery but was now heading towards the cross over to the inns.
He had a smile on his face since this year Alec let him off early and David let him take the afternoon off since he didn’t have any clients today. But he did say he had to come over earlier the next day to which he didn’t mind.
Nothing could ruin the fact he got the cake early this year. And what made it better is that Katie and Newt were on their way home right now since he checked the clock in the bakery before he left, it saying 3:05 pm. What made it even more exciting is that Mark didn’t have to go and pick her up today since Newt insisted, he would drop her off and hanged around the place for Katie’s birthday.
And when the thought of Newt came back to his mind, his smile grew wider as he walked onto the pathway after crossing the road.
He really loved him.
And he loved Katie.
His family.
And nothing was going to ruin the day and moment for him.
Nothing could when his favorite blondes were on their way.
Nothing-
“Thomas?”
He froze at the voice, to startled he nearly dropped the cake. It wasn’t just the thought of him being snuck up on but the voice behind him.
Who’s voice it was behind him.
He thought he would never hear that voice again, that same concern in the voice that he heard all those years ago after his mother died. And he felt slightly terrified when he heard that voice say his name. After years of trying to forget his past and that voice started to bring them all back.
Thomas slowly turned around, his heart racing as he lifted his eyes to the source of the voice. He didn’t know why he stopped and started to turn his head. He could’ve ran off or just continued on his way, muttering a lie of having the wrong person. But here he was, lifting his head slightly as he fully turned around and found the source of the voice.
And there she was, one of the women he hadn’t seen in years. The same eyes locked with his that he saw a few weeks prior, her hands holding each other in front of her.
Katie McVoy.
“Hey….” The women greeted slowly as she started stepping towards the brunette but stopped when Thomas took a step back from her, making her eyes have a bit more of a guiltier look. “You look good. That….awful buzzcut of yours is gone now.”
Thomas couldn’t say anything. How could he? He hadn’t seen the women in so long, minus when they spotted each other at the hospital, and the last time they spoke was when he took Katie in, her saying it was a horrible idea even though it was the best for Katie. He remembers her yelling and disapproving his decision, making Thomas feel guilty about how his father was right on her and her friends not helping him. So how could he talk to someone that told him to do something that he couldn’t do? How could he talk to someone that disapproved him saving his sister?
He couldn’t leave his sister behind, and the women in front of him knew that at the time and still disapproved.
“Saw you and….little Katie at the hospital few weeks back. God, she’s so grown up now. How old is she? Five? Six-?”
“What are you doing here?” He finally asked her, not answering the question. Katie was slightly shocked about how cold he made it sound.
“Well….I saw you walking down here yesterday while driving to an event, thought you could be down here.” Katie answered slowly before her eyes retreated to the box he held. “What’s with the cake?”
“Uhh…..” Walk away, Thomas. Walk away! “Birthday thing.”
“Nice. Who’s?”
Walk the fuck away! “Katie’s.” He answered, making the women’s face drop slightly at the answer.
“Oh….”
“Yeah, she uhhhh… she turns eight today.” Why the fuck are you telling her this?!
“Oh is she?” Katie’s questioned with a little smile in her face, hoping to brighten the mood but Thomas just kept staring at her without one.
“Yeah….I should ahhh…” He stated as he started walking away.
“Wait, Thomas.” Katie said, making him pause in his step and starting to feel his stomach turn and the back of his throat taste like bile. “How’s everything….been going?…. Like with you?”
“Uhhh….” Oh god. Don’t throw up. Just walk away. “I guess….pretty good.”
“That’s…. that sounds good. Anything special happen or…?”
“Um…” Oh god. Fuck. Get out of there. “Look, Katie why are you here?” He finally asked, trying to push the verge of throwing up in his throat back down.
“I…just wanted to see you.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, I mean….I know last time we talked it was…..upsetting.”
“But why now though?”
“Well, I wanted to know how you’re going and-”
“Oh, now you want to know how I am.”
“Y…yeah….”
“You had years to contact me.”
“I…know. And-”
“And just because you saw me at your hospital isn’t an excuse. It’s been seven years.”
“I know that-”
“Please just….” Thomas started again but couldn’t because of the feeling of gag in his throat, making him look a bit paler as he turned his head away. “I have to go.”
Katie scrunched her eyes up and down him as she notices Thomas’s breathing starts to get heavy, showing how he might throw up any second since the taste of bile in his throat became stronger.
“Thomas….Are….” She started as she took another step forwards but was met by the same reaction from the man in front of her from before, another step back. “Are you ok? You look-”
“I said I have to go.” Thomas rushed before turning his whole body away from the women and starting to walk down the pathway quickly, the feeling of nausea and everything he ate in the past few days come up.
“Wait, Thomas just let me-”
“Please…just-”
“Thomas, please. I only-”
“Oh, fuck off!”
“Thomas, listen to me. You cannot raise a child-!”
“I said fuck off Katie!” Thomas yelled as he pushed her front door open and started storming down her driveway. “If you’re not gonna help, then fuck off!”
“But Thomas-!”
“You know what he’ll do to her! He did that shit to me!”
“I’m being realistic! We all are!”
Thomas stopped in his tracked, turned back to the women and stormed up to her face, making her slightly terrified he would snap.
“If you’re being realistic…” He started as he pointed his finger in her face, feeling all his anger come up that was buried for years. “…. You would take her away from him. But no one is, so I am.”
“Janson wouldn’t hit a baby, no matter how drunk he is.” Katie spatted back.
“He nearly dropped her! He blames her for…. mom! He’s taking her to Alaska tomorrow, and I might never see her again! He would hit her in a heartbeat! He could even kill her!”
“I know him, Thomas. He wouldn’t-”
“No you don’t! If you did, you would off…. saved….my mom!” He screamed, his voice breaking when mentioning his mother and tears starting to stream down his face. “You could of saved her! And me!”
“I didn’t know-”
“Yes, you fucking did! You…” Tears were streaming down his face as he gestured to the group that still sat inside, Bruce, Ladena and John. “You all did!” His voice crack as he let out a tiny sob, making Katie look at him in pity while she felt like crying with the boy. “You all did and…. you didn’t do anything and now….my mom’s dead!”
“You don’t have to remind me that my best friend is dead, Thomas! I was at that funeral!”
“And I saw her body in my bathroom! I lost the one person that made me feel safe in that fucking house! You knew about…everything! Even the things she didn’t know! The assaults, the sex, the drugs, everything! You knew and never told anyone! I had to live with that asshole for eighteen years! He hurt me for most of them, mentally and physically! My mom lived with him since college! He hurt her, punched her, cheated on her! We both lived with that fucking asshat and took his bullshit for years because we thought he would kill us if we left him! I’m not making my precious little sister go through the same thing! My mom would never want her to experience that shit!”
He stormed off again, but Katie kept following him as he started turning onto the pathway next to the road.
“Where would you go Thomas?!”
“I’ll find somewhere!”
“He’ll find you!”
“Fuck off cunt!”
“Thomas, I want her to be safe too, but you can’t just take her away!”
“Fucking watch me!”
“Janson’s a smart man; he’ll somehow find you and-”
“Would you just fuck off women!” Thomas spat back as he turned his body around, making Katie stop a few steps behind him as their eyes locked again.
“Thomas, I know your scared. But just…..think about this for a second. You’re in college right now. Your mother spent her life savings on that. And Janson took all of her remaining money after she died-”
“He stole that from me!”
“I know!......I know he did! She left it all to you and he stole it! And you can’t take it back, Thomas! Even I know that!” Her voice then softened. “But listen to me hon, you are in school right now. And have no money for…. a house….or education for another human being. And all this talk about you taking little Katie in is nonsense.”
“I would do anything if it meant that Katie was safe.” Thomas snapped, tears still falling down his face. “I promised my mom that. I promised little Katie the second I held her in November that I would never let anything happen to her. I even have it on fucking tap. Janson wasn’t even there when she was born for fuck sack. He does not deserve her.”
“But honey-”
“I’ve already dropped out.” The boy interrupted, making the women silent as the statement floated in the air.
“What?” She asked, all concern in her voice.
“Just this morning, went down there after finding out about Alaska and dropped out. Moved out this afternoon.”
“W…why would you do that?”
“Because a dorm room isn’t a good place to raise a kid and have a baby now, is it?” Thomas asked sarcastically, making the women in front of him even more concern. “I’m doing this. No matter what you say. No matter what any of you in that fucked up group of yours says.”
“Thomas…. please tell me your joking and-”
“See,” The boy laughed, nearly like a crazy and insane person. And just maybe, he was. “This…that reaction….you had…..for me dropping out of college explains the fact that you would rather have me do some fucking course….rather than possibly saving my sisters life.”
“You loved that course though.”
“I did! I’ve worked my entire life for it!” He lowered his voice. “But I rather be able to know that little Katie’s gonna be safe from that dickhead I called my father.” Thomas answered bitterly before turning to walk down the road again, hoping Katie wouldn’t follow him again.
But of course, she did.
“Thomas, you can still go back-”
“Fuck you.”
“And you could still get the degree-”
“Fuck. You.”
“Thomas, listen to me-”
“Fuck you!” Thomas spat again over his shoulder, his face and cheeks covered in tears at this point. He knew that he was on his own in his plan, but it would be worth it. Only thing he had to do was get this Katie off his ass now and get the other Katie out of his old house.
“Tho-”
“Fuck you for caring about a dumb college degree instead of the safety of a fucking child!”
“It’s not dumb, it’s your dream course!”
“Katie! Comes! First!”
“But Thomas-”
Before he could remember anything else, he ran up to his room, the cake still in his hands, jumbled with his keys in the lock until the door was open, slammed the door shut behind him, hurriedly placed the cake on the desk and ran to the bathroom.
And before he could fully kneel down and place his head over the opening of the toilet, his insides came up and splattered slightly against the toilet seat but still ended up in the toilet area.
And it didn’t stop.
His head was fully in the toilet opening as all of what he ate came up again, tears starting to stream down his face as he threw up. Snot dropped as he coughed and gaged into the toilet, the acid of mixed food coming out his mouth. Every time he caught himself to have a break with heavy breaths and sobs, the taste of bile came back, and he leaned over the toilet to let his insides out.
He cried while he kept throwing up, about the awful memories, about the fact he was doing this on his sister’s birthday, about how he practically had to run from the women that talked to him till she gave up on the idea.
Like she did all those years ago.
Bile after bile, everything came up. When he flushed the toilet and thought he was ok again, he coughed again and continued his throwing up session, tears streaming down his face while he cried and got sick.
The day was going so well, yet he still got reminded about his past. And he was finally starting to be happy with his sister and Newt, possibly the love of his life. Yet here he was, letting all his insides come out after talking to the women that brought back to many painful memories.
And he prayed that the pair that were coming wouldn’t see him like this.
But for once, it wasn’t granted.
Because as he leaned his head back against the wall behind him, tears streaming down his face as he let out a few little sobs, exhausted from what he was doing, he heard the opening of a window and some giggles, signaling him that his blondes were here. He shut his eyes tightly and leaned his head to his right, cursing under his breath how his sister was about to see him in his worst moment. He started to feel sick again as he heard the door open behind him, making him fight the feeling of throwing up more.
He gaged slightly as he heard the chuckles and giggles of his two favorite people entering the room, a door closing behind him. In that moment, he cursed himself for not having the energy to go over and close the door to the bathroom because of how exhausted he was.
He heard the pair enter a little conversation, something about a new book from what Thomas could hear while ruffles of bags were being placed, but before he could hear more, he coughed out loud and leaned his head over the toilet again, letting some more bile out.
And to his fear, the conversation stopped behind him.
“Tommy?” A British accented voice asked, Newt’s.
“Yeah, I’m here.” Thomas managed to say before coughing up more vomit into the toilet again, cursing himself in his mind about how they were hearing him throw up.
“Oh god, are you-?”
“Don’t come in here!” The brunette shouted, making Newt stop in his steps as he started walking towards the bathroom before he coughed out vomit again.
“You ok, Tom?” Katie asked, but Thomas didn’t answer. He just kept letting his insides out, not caring anymore that both Newt and Katie were only a few meters away.
A beat, gagging, coughing and water being splashed being the only sound they could hear.
“Ahhh….Tom are you ok?” Katie repeated when the splashing sound disappeared.
Thomas couldn’t answer, he just leaned his back on the wall again as he breathed heavily, trying to muffle his sobs into his hand. The feeling was finally starting to go away, not for a bit though, he was defiantly finished. He had thrown up everything he had ate in the past week, he had nothing left. Even his last few rounds were just spit and saliva mixed with eaten food and bile, but in that moment, he knew that it was finally going away.
And the other two sensed it too.
Both moved in sync towards the opened door and turned around the corner of the wall on their right to see Thomas whipping the tears of his cheeks and vomit in the toilet, some splattered on the toilet seat.
“Hey…. guys.” The brunette greeted with a half-smile, trying to brighten the mood. “How were your days?”
“Tommy, why were you throwing up?” Newt immediately asked as he leaned over and pushed the button on top of the toilet, making all the vomit in the seat disappear into a pipe.
“Oh, don’t worry about that. Probs some food poisoning.” He lied, but it was only to get the problem away. Because today was all about Katie. So he turned to the girl who stood quietly next to Newt, her right arm wrapped around the wall that led to their bedroom. “Hey Kitty kat. How’s the birthday girl?”
“Ahh….” Katie begun to say but looked up at her teacher, worry in her face while Newt turned back to her with the same look.
“Guys, I’m fine. Seriously.” Thomas reassured, causing the two to look back at him. “Besides…” He started as he brought his left hand up and gestured for Katie to sit with him. “….I wanna hear about your birthday, Sweetie.”
“You sure?” Katie asked as she stepped forward, letting her right arm hang beside her, and sat down next to Thomas, his arm wrapped around her shoulders.
“Positive. I just want to hear about your day.” He hummed as he shuffled a bit to his right, bringing Katie with him, and squeezed his back into the corner of the walls of the bathtub and wall.
“Tommy,” Newt chimed in, making the pair look up at him. “Are you really sure? Do you need to rest? Maybe have some sleep or…?”
“Newt, babe, I’m fine now. Really. Plus, hearing about you and Katie’s day would definitely make me feel better.”
“Are you sure, babes?”
“Yes, I’m sure.” Thomas stated with a smile creeping on his face.
For a second, Newt doubted if he was telling the truth. But he decided not to push. To which led him nodding at his boyfriend and sitting down next to Katie, Thomas’s voice asking her questions about her day while the bile in his throat fully sunk away.
And Katie answered, even though she still felt unsure about his wellbeing.
She ranted about her new books and day while Thomas smiled at her, feeling more better as he listened to her funny stories. She talked about her new friend group and what she learned in class, Newt correcting her if she got it wrong, making Thomas laugh a bit more.
And at the sight of the two, Thomas felt extremely better.
While Thomas kept a smile on his face, Newt’s eyes kept retreating to his smile and face, wondering on how someone that can be in a bad place in mind can always kept a smile. He knew that trick all too well, but he didn’t expect Thomas to know and do it more. Always covering up for his sister in his worst moments, always doing his best to just to make her happy and not worry, always making her smile when he didn’t feel like it.
As he watched Thomas smile, he knew that he was the love of his life.
He loved him so much.
After an hour of Katie’s ranting and Thomas and Newt listening, they finally left the bathroom floor and made their ways to the bed, putting the tv on, Nicky Ricky Dicky and Dawn being on then Defenders of Berk, and ordering pizza for dinner. Newt kept asking Thomas if he really was ok, but he was met by the same response of the brunette saying everything was ok now him and Katie were there.
As they waited for their dinner, Katie started receiving texts on both Newt and Thomas’s phones from all family’s that she knew. The ones that lived in her building, the ones that live in the building next door, the one she had 10 minutes away from her. All her families and everyone she knew, sending messages of happy birthday that made her feel more special than ever while her and the boys ate and finished their pizza.
And what made it even more special was the fact she had her favorite pair beside her.
They were like a happy family, and for once they did feel like one.
The fact Thomas had thrown up earlier was forgotten since he had lit up the candle on the cake and made Katie close her eyes so she could be surprised. Newt placed her in the chair, chuckling at her giggles as Thomas took the cake out of the box and placed it back in front of her.
When she opened her eyes, they were met by the sight of a massive white eight lit up on top of a chocolate cake, the only source of light being the fire burning on top, plus the lamps on each side of the bed, and her ears were met by voices of the two men next to her singing to her happy birthday. She smiled widely as both Thomas and Newt’s arms wrapped around her shoulders, Thomas being on her right and Newt on her left, still singing the song while she sat there and took it all in.
This was definitely her favorite day of the year. Maybe even the best day of her life.
As the boys finished singing, Katie blew out the candle, making the pair of boy's cheer while she giggled. While cheering for his sister, Thomas placed his left hand on the side of her head and brought her right temple to his lips, making him plant a sweet kiss on her head as she laughed a bit, the new source of light being just the lamps on the nightstands.
“Happy birthday sweetie.” He said to her while she turned her head to him, Newt kneeling there and watching lovingly.
“Thank you.” Katie beamed while Thomas smiled at her.
“You think mom’s watching us?” He asked her as he nodded towards the picture of Ava that laid on the desk, making Katie turn her head towards the picture, her smile never disappearing.
“Yep.” She answered while planting a kiss on her index and middle fingers and brought them up to the women in the picture’s lips, the wedding dress picture. “Mommy definitely is.”
“She would be proud of you.” Thomas blurted, making Katie’s smile grow brighter while she leaned back into her chair.
“She’d be proud of you too, Tommy.” Newt chimed in, causing the pair of siblings to turn their heads to him. “I think…. she’s watching us right now. Just like…. the others that are watching us right now.” Miss you dad. More than anything.
A beat.
“Yeah.” Thomas finally stated as he looked back at the picture again. “I think she is with everyone else.” I really miss you, and I’ll never forget you. “And I think she would have loved to get to know you both.”
“I would of loved to have met her too.” Newt stated with a smile before turning his head back to Katie. “I could of told her the amazing stories I have of you from school.” The girl giggled while Newt smiled back at her, bringing his hand to the top of her head and ruffling her hair. “Happy birthday Katie.”
“Thanks, Newtie.”
The blonde hummed against his smile as he let his arm drop again. Then he remembered what he had brought up to room before, causing him to stand up from his spot and walk over to the bags that laid on the floor next to Thomas’s side of the bed.
“Hey Katie.” He said over his shoulder while grabbing the bags that laid on the ground, two in each hand.
“Yeah?” She replied excitedly.
“You know these bags that we brought up with us.” He started with his smile growing bigger by the second and as he turned to the pair again.
“Yeah….”
Newt then placed the bags on the floor in front of the bed, watching the girl's reaction more and more. He then asked the obvious question that made Katie even more happy.
“Did you know they were for you?”
Katie’s head snapped up to meet his gaze, her mouth dropping slightly while she wondered if he was serious. And he was, because he gave her a smile that told her he was not lying. Her head darted back to the bags in disbelief, then to Thomas when he gave her a confused look, then back to the bags, then back to Newt who chuckled at her disbelief.
“Really?” She asked, only for Newt to nod. “Really?!?” She squealed happily and was met by the same reaction.
“Just…don’t tell your classmates. I usually just give them chocolates.” He said nonchalantly, but Katie still jumped in her seat in excitement.
“Thank you!” The girl cheered as she stood from the chair and ran to hung Newt by the legs, making him and Thomas laugh more. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“No problem.” Newt said back to her as he half hugged her back. “Go nuts.” He gestured for the bags, causing Katie to immediately unwrap her arms around him, turn back to the bags and grab all the bags that laid in front of her.
“Tom. Marry this man.” Katie stated as she dragged her bags to the couch that laid next to her bed. The pair of boys laughed at her statement as she started digging into the bags and placing her body and bags on the couch.
As she started taking out coloring pens and new clothes, Thomas stood from where he kneeled and stepped towards the blonde, a smile still on his and Newt’s face.
“You are….” He began as he wrapped his arms around Newt’s waist, making him smile back at him. “….incredible. You know that?”
“Mmmmm…..” Newt hummed while wrapping his arms around the brunette’s shoulders. “I think I might already know that.”
The two laughed a bit before pecking their lips together, the sounds of ripping of paper and little gasps coming from beside and behind them.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Thomas stated while pulling away from the kiss.
“It’s fine, really.” Newt smiled while turning his head back to the girl for a little look of her face. “I love seeing her like that.”
“You’re not the only one.” The other chuckled while Newt looked back at him. “Would think you would love seeing your students like that.”
“Well…..I might love seeing Katie like that a tad bit more.” Newt said softly while letting his arms wrap around Thomas’s neck, his forearms resting on his shoulders while his left hand held his right wrist.
“You’re not supposed to have favorites.”
“I don’t. It’s just the fact that she’s your sister makes it better.” Newt stated whole heartedly, making Thomas slightly blush. “Makes me love…”
He paused before he could slip the rest of his sentence out, the look of worry slowly creeping up his face. His eyes were still locked with Thomas’s, but his face wasn’t full of rejection or confusion. His smile might have left only slightly but he still had a full-hearted expression on his face. Newt thought he would start asking questions, but Thomas just stared back at him.
“Ummm…..” He muttered in worry, fear starting to creep in for rejection. But it clicked in Thomas’s head what he was starting to say, so a smile started to appear back on his face.
Thomas knew that Newt was in love with him.
And he was over the moon for it.
“If you say it first, I’ll say it back.” The brunette quoted, making the look of fear on Newt’s face start to disappear, his eyes being lost in the brunette’s beautiful eyes. He then started to smile, because he knew that Thomas might have felt the same that he did.
Newt knew that Thomas was in love with him.
And he couldn’t believe his life had led to this moment.
“Quote from Gavin and Stacey?” He jokingly asked but Thomas nodded his head with his smile fully back on his face once more, making Newt laugh again.
“Did research.” Thomas stated while the blonde laughed, their smiles full of love and happiness.
And as Newt finally calmed down, he finished his sentence, no worry in his voice whatsoever.
“Makes me love you even more.”
After a moment of silence, he stared straight into Thomas’s eyes and said the thing he was wanting to say since that night of their seventh date.
“I love you.”
Thomas stared dreamily back into Newt’s eyes as the statement sank in, making his heartbeat go faster at the words. The blonde smiled at him while blush started creeping up his cheeks, making the brunette think he was the most precious thing ever.
So, he said the thing he was wanting to say since that night in the backyard and in the shower.
“I love you too.”
Newt’s smile grew wider, his teeth now showing, when he heard those words, making Thomas smile back with the same amount of happiness.
“Really?” He asked, making the brunette chuckle lightly.
“Yes, of course. I love you so much Newt.” He rushed as he pulled the blonde closer to his body, making their noses brush together.
“I love you more.” Newt teased slightly.
“Not possible.”
And their lips met each other’s again, but this kiss lasted longer than the last. They finally got the biggest weights of their chests, and they needed to show the other that. And they did.
“I love you, Tommy.” The blonde repeated as they pulled away slightly. “So much.”
“I know. And I’ll never forget that.”
“And I’ll never forget your love for me.” Newt said with a smile on his face, his forehead resting against the bridge of Thomas’s nose.
“Now this is cheesy.” The brunette joked, making the pair laugh as he moved his head back slightly and placed a kiss on Newt’s forehead.
“It may be. But it’s still perfect.”
And it was.
Even with Katie there and her interrupting shortly after they confessed to each other. She said thank you for all the things she got from Newt, the Harry Potter books, Percy Jackson books, coloring in books of dragons, Disney movies and how to train your dragon, a mini-iPad they would set up on the weekend, more colouring pencils, new clothes and stuffed toys, dragons, horses and random animals she loved. Newt had spent so much for the girl, but he didn’t care. She deserved it all. Thomas had never seen the girl so happy, to which made him repeat the words he loved to say to Newt over and over in his head and to the blonde.
And he was met by the same words back to him.
And with these great memories clouding the horrible ones in all three’s past, including today’s event, they all went to bed feeling happier than ever.
Newt had said I love you to Thomas.
Thomas said it back with more love than anything in the world.
And Katie had had the best birthday ever, full of a new friend group at school and her two-favourite people beside her.
It was possibly the best day of her life.
Maybe even Thomas and Newt’s.
Notes:
They have finally said the L word.
This may be rushed, the whole I love you thing because they just became boyfriends last chapter, but idrc because this is what I've planned. Plus, it's like two months later.
Also, planning is almost finished hehehe, well....the planning put on paper, I already know how this story might possibly be ending lol. Can't wait for you guys to read it 😁. Not anything bad, promise.
Anyway, hope you enjoyed the story. I really did enjoy writing most of it even though I hate writing.
Btw, If you have noticed the plot hole about the toys under the bed and there being draws full of clothes also under the bed, I think Katie has half a draw saved for her toys, I don't know. I went back for story context (totally not because I think these two in this story are so cute 😆) and noticed how Thomas mentioned the toys under her bed while storming out after the meeting and a couple chapters later he grabs his hoodie and her shoes from the draws under the bed. After a few more chapters he grabs Newt and him some clothes after they fuck and stuff. So....Lets just say she has half a draw full of toys under her bed 😁👍.
Anyway, love yall. Thanks for reading <3
✌️
Chapter 15: A surprise to remember
Summary:
Weeks have passed since Katie’s birthday and Christmas break has arrived. So, the Issacs family have a surprise for their inn families.
Notes:
This is short. And I am pissed about it, inside though. School has just been stressful and unbearable. This fic is literally the only thing keeping me from hanging myself, I know I'm being dramatic but its just writing this story gets me away from it all. The stress and stuff. So yeah....Sorry if I offended anyone though with my comment.
Anyway, hope yall enjoy. Sorry for mistakes and overloads.
Love ya <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You think they’ll love it?” Sadina asked from the back seat of Newt’s car.
“Positive.” The blonde answered as he turned the car into the back parking lot of Safe Haven inn. “It’s our Christmas present after all.”
“Whatever you say, Newt.” Issac chimed in from next to him, earning a nod from Trish who sat next to Sadina in the back and an eye roll from Newt.
They will love it. Tommy will love it. Katie will love it. All of them will love it.
That was what he kept telling himself over and over.
And he didn’t stop for the night. He knew that the inn families would all love the surprise, that was why they were all coming for dinner that night. Keisha’s family, Sonya’s family, the college three, Newt and Alby. To announce it to the families. They never got surprises like this, so it was time for Newt and his family to change that.
Thomas didn’t even know what it was. Or even about the surprise all together. No one from the inns did. It was something the Issacs wanted to keep a secret till Christmas break. And now it was.
So, the family, including Alby, decided to announce the gift tonight while having dinner with all their friends.
And Newt couldn’t wait to see the look on Thomas’s face.
✨✨✨
It started out mostly the same as always.
Frypan cooking up a storm, only he wasn’t accompanied by Winston since he was visiting his mother on the other side of Denver for the week, her being in a retired home and not knowing about where he lived.
Gally, Thomas and Minho catching up with Alby, Newt being there too with Thomas’s arm around him, plus Frypan since they talked near the stove. Sadly, George wasn’t there to talk with him since he had gone over to his friends place for Christmas, the ones that lived in the caverns down the road.
Aris, Sonya and Harriet talking while sitting on the bench near the picnic table, being the close friends they were turning out to be.
Teresa, Beth, Rachel and Brenda all sitting at the table, Brenda’s arm around Rachels shoulders, smoking cigarettes while talking about everything. Aris, Sonya and Harriet even chimed in every few moments, that was how close they were getting.
Keisha and Jorge talking while watching over their loved ones, making them feel like parents even though they weren’t the oldest ones, but it gave them something to talk about.
Mark, Trina, Alec and Lana having beers together while they stood near the stoves, Mark and Alecs arm around both their wives.
Sadina, Trish, Issac, Misty, Darnell and the toad sitting on the grass while eating the strawberries the inn three grew, talking like the young adults they were.
The only difference was how the kids were still at the BBQ area instead of the mini glade. Lizzy had convinced them somehow to stay, making sure she didn’t spoil the surprise.
All the kids ran around the adults, playing games and having fun. Dante, Deedee and Stephan sat on the ground while playing with blocks. And what made the sight even more cute was how Dante kept a smile on his face. He always wore a cold look so when Keisha let her gazes go to her son, she would smile at the fact he was finally making friends. Her smile would grow bigger when she would see Jackie sitting with Madison and little Minho on the concrete step that laid to the cooking area, laughing harder than she had ever laughed.
In these sights, Keisha was so happy to have gone to that bar the night of when she met Thomas. It felt like a million years ago, but she was still grateful to have agreed to go when Sonya begged her to. Because she had never seen all three of her kids so happy, Jackie, Dante and Newt, the son she never gave birth to or adopted but still felt like her son.
She wasn’t the only happy parent from Newt’s side though.
Sonya and Harriet kept stealing glances of Lizzy playing with Chuck and Baxter, playing the games, she never got to play as a kid. She smiled more, laughed more and felt like herself again, making both her mom's beyond happy. They would notice her quietness around her friends when she would invite them over, not the bad type quiet but more of a quiet that couldn’t be explained. But at the sights of her laughing with all the kids, including her god-siblings, her mom's felt like they were finally seeing their daughter again.
They were both then grateful for Newt having met Thomas. And about the fact they went to that bar with him. Because they wouldn’t have gotten the sights of Lizzy’s happiness fulfilled, plus they wouldn’t have met and gotten close with Aris, their new close friend.
And he was happy too. Because not only did he get new friends, but his daughter was making more with him. Deedee was brighter with Dante and Stephan, and she showed it without knowing. And she made Stephan join in with her.
Brenda and Rachel enjoyed seeing Stephan be more talkative as they watched their son interact with Dante and Deedee. He was always the quiet one out of most of the kids at the inns, but with Dante and Deedee, he was more outgoing and chattier. And his moms were grateful for that, more than anything else.
Even if their eyes were set on the toddlers, they always kept an eye out for Sophie since she was everywhere, running with Amy and Katie behind her like nothing matter.
The three ran around the area, Katie pretending she was flying while Sophie and Amy picked out flowers for their parents. They ran while laughing hard, being the adventurous kids they were. All the adults watched as they passed them, watched as they stopped to look at one unique flower at a time, watched as the girl’s laughter was the only thing they could hear. They were on school break after all, why wouldn’t they be happy?
But as the food got closer, Katie got tired, so she went over to her brother and collapsed on his lap since him and Newt had joined Teresa’s group on the table. The boys laughed at her dramatic ness as Thomas picked her up and placed her to sit on his knee. The girls had gone into another conversation, so it was just the three of them.
Soon enough, dinner was ready, and Jorge, Gally and Alby were all handing out burgers, everyone saying it was just like the old days when Alby walked past them. And it was. He hated to admit it, but Alby missed them all. He hated the place, everyone did including the owners, but he loved the times he spent with his friends. He even missed the kids trying to steer him up. He really hated to admit that part the most. But it was true. He did like he’s new life, an apartment in the city which was driving distance from his work and Newt’s neighborhood. But he knew that a little bit of him will always miss his old life.
And he hoped what Newt and his family planned, mostly Newt since he was very much in love with Thomas, would bring some of the feeling back.
After the last burgers were handed out, everyone got into their meal, most saying how Frypan had made them such lovely food while they chewed. Katie ate with Thomas and Newt while her friends were eating with Lizzy, Chuck and Baxter. She didn’t mind, she just liked hanging out with her brother and his boyfriend that she approved off. And the boys didn’t mind at all too.
Newt watched as Thomas and Katie talked, mostly Katie ranting while Thomas listened and chimed in every now and then, like he always did no matter the person. He smiled softly at the sight of the two, laughing like they weren’t in the worst situation possible. He loved that sight, just like he loved the two in front of him.
His family.
The purpose he was looking for and the someone he loved.
He promised himself that he wouldn’t mess this up, not like he did with his family all those years ago because of his disorders.
And by those sights that distracted him from those memories, he knew that the gift will be perfect.
✨✨✨
“Yo, Newt!” Sonya whispered shouted while standing on higher ground that looked down at everyone, but the blonde still turned his head to her since he still heard her. “Should we…?”
“Right.” Newt understood as he took a step out of his seat, making him stand while taking his beer with him and leaving the two siblings in a conversation. He walked up the hill while Sonya waited for him, her waving Alby over too. As he walked up the hill to his sister, his anxiety started to grow since he was talking in front of a group of people, but he knew he would be fine because his sister was there, alongside his best friend on his other side and his boyfriend in the audience.
Once he made it to his sister’s left, he turned to the group and his eyes scanned over the place until Alby was on his left, annoyed.
“Do I really have to help you announce this too?” His friend asked, making Newt look at him in disbelief and confusion.
“Of course, you’re going on the bloody trip too.”
“Unfortunately, but so is Harriet.”
“And her wife his up here too.” A moment while Alby rolled his eyes. “God, I gotta ask her if you were this annoying back in Harvard.”
“Was not.”
“Don’t believe that.”
“Would you two stop.” Sonya snapped, making Newt hold back a laugh by her annoyance. “And would you get on with it, Newt?”
“Ok, ok.” He said before raising his voice to the group in front of him. “Hey everyone!” A few people heard him. “Guys!”
“Yo! People!” Alby started to help his friend, causing most people to stop, including Thomas and Katie.
The brunette whipped his hands of crumbs while turning his body towards the three and adjusting Katie on his knee. Everyone’s conversations started to die down like the sibling’s one was, making everyone’s attention on the three that stood on the higher ground.
“Take it away Newt.” Alby offered as he gestured for Newt to step forward, making the blonde roll his eyes but obey the little order.
“Thanks Alby.” He thanked before turning his full attention to the group of people in front of him, the table with Thomas on his right, the bench behind it, the cooking area meters in front of him while circles of people were in between, on the ground or standing. “Uhhh…. God, I don’t know how to start this.” He turned back to Sonya who gave him an encouraging nod, letting him silently know he could do this. He smiled back at her, appreciating the fact she looked out for him as he turned his head back to the group. And he let a breath come through his nose before he started again.
“Well, I just want to say that these past few months have been amazing. Getting to know you all as been wonderful. And now my family has slightly reconnected, healthily might I add. And I owe it to you all. So, thank you. I know we kinda missed Thanksgiving this year, still had Fry’s amazing burgers though…” Laughs were exchange in the group, then little cheers while Frypan took a little dramatic bow, making everyone laugh even more. Once everyone calmed down, Newt continued. “Those were bloody amazing Fry. Made Thanksgiving even more bare able, but that holiday is about Thanks. And I am thankful and grateful to have met-” He raised his beer bottle up. “-all of you.”
Everyone awed and cheered at the little speech while Newt lifted his beer up with everyone else and took a sip from it. As he heard the cheers and the liquid went down his throat, his eyes caught Thomas and he smiled at him, making the brunette smile back happily, both pairs of eyes and smiles sharing the same amount of love they had. After their stare off though, Newt broke eye contact since everyone was quieting down again, making him start off the other half off his announcement.
“So, as a repayment to you all. My family and I have a little surprise for you.” Gally made an oo sound from where he stood, making everyone laugh again. But it was a short time spent before Newt continued. “I know, Gally it’s exciting. Anyway, as you all know Christmas is coming up-” Rachel wooed from where she sat with Brenda, causing everyone to laugh again. It was her favorite holiday after all, so it made sense why she cheered. As everyone calmed down again, Newt continued once more. “Yeah, I know. Pretty exciting holiday. And we-” he gestured to the people next to him. “-have an offer slash surprise for you all.”
Everyone leaned in curiously, waiting for what the blonde man had to say. Even most of the kids had stop their side chatters to hear what he was about to say. It was tense but in a kind manner, making Newt feel powerful in the moment before he began to say the offer again.
“So, umm…. My parents owned this lake house in Ashville and when-” He gulped at the memories. Then he managed to continue with a different approach. “-I turned seventeen, I found out that both my parents have left the house in my name. And to top it off, Soyna-” He pointed at his sister on his left with his free hand, her being behind him. “-And her lovely wife, Harriet-” He then pointed at the bench where Harriet sat, near the table the siblings sat at. “-Invested to build one next door to that after they got married. Now, we just received news that the place is fully ready, not like it wasn’t ready before, only had a few problems and stuff. But now it’s fully functional, thank God. Anyway, me and our little family of ten go over there for nearly every holiday. We have the best time because of the stores in town, the parks, the restaurants, cafes and food, the lake. Everything about the place is magical, which leads…” A breath. “…To my offer…”
They will love it. Trust me Newt. Newt heard a familiar voice in his head as he took another breath.
His fathers.
And with his voice there with Newt, he stated the surprise to the group of people he now called his family.
“On the behave of my family and I, we’d love to invite you all to celebrate Christmas and New Years with us in our Lake houses in Ashville.”
The group went silent. Completely silent. Even the kids didn’t say anything.
But it wasn’t for a bad reason, they were all moved by the offer.
Jaws were dropped by the young, old and the children. They all couldn’t believe it. But it only lasted a second. Ashville was…. let’s just say far away for the families. And they all couldn’t go there overnight. Not with the money they didn’t have. And this surprise was just….
“Seriously?” Jorge asked from where he stood, next to the stove.
“Yep.” Keisha chimed in from beside him, making the man look at her in surprise.
“And Alby’s in on it?” Minho then asked from where he stood next to Frypan, in front of the stove that he worked at.
“Unfortunately.” Alby grumbled sarcastically in a breath, causing everyone to laugh again.
“I paid him to agree.” Newt joked but it was the truth, making more laughs fill the air. “Also promised him a free trip.”
“Yeah. Ya did.”
“Now, this is the surprise I like.” Rachel pridefully stated, making everyone cheer and agree over each other to the offer, some saying their deepest thank you’s.
And with that happening, Newt got that the surprise was loved by the families. So, he couldn’t help the smile on his face while everyone talked over each other.
“Of course, god, thank you so much Newt.” Teresa said.
“Count me the fuck in.” Gally.
“Free holiday, totally in.” Darnell.
“Yes, Newt. We’ll take the offer.” Trina.
“Fucking love Ashville, let's go.” Alec.
“I finally get to go back on a Issacs trip, fuck yes.” Minho.
“Yessss.” Baxter and Chuck together while giving each other a high five.
“Totally need a holiday.” Brenda.
And with all these sayings being said to a happy and proud Newt, Thomas’s eyes never left his smile, making him love the blonde even more. He could hear everyone else’s cheers, even his sisters, but his eyes never left Newt’s face. He felt his heartbeat faster as he thought back the past few months, how happy and alive he felt because of the blonde he stared at. And he was forever grateful he had met him all that time ago.
He would never forget what Newt had done for him.
“When would we go?” Aris asked after all the thank yous, laughs and cheers had dialed down.
“Oh…Uhm….” Newt stuttered in surprise, slapping himself in the head he hadn’t thought this far into the surprise.
“We haven’t thought about that yet.” Sonya answered for her brother.
“Well, that’s dumb.” Beth blurted, causing everyone to laugh again, but mostly because of the fact she never blurted things like this, making her laugh even more with them.
“See this is why…. She’s my girlfriend.” Gally stated as he walked over to the table from where he stood with Minho and Frypan and gave his girlfriend a half hug, making everyone roll their eyes and mock Gally jokingly while he tried his best to defended himself.
But once everyone calmed down, slightly, the problem remained.
“Anyone have ideas of when?” Sadina asked from where she sat on the ground with her friends, her arm around Trish’s neck while they side hugged.
“Yeah.” Issac chimed in. “It’s now our family holiday after all.”
A beat.
“Hey, why doesn’t Katie decide?”
Everyone turned to the voice, Lizzy’s voice, who still sat on the concrete step at the cooking area next to Baxter and Chuck.
“I mean…. she basically brought…” She started waving her hands around palms down, gesturing to the massive group. “…. Like….all of this together. You know, my family, you guys that live at the inns. Without even trying might I add.”
“Oh god, she’s right.” Mark chuckled, causing the group to laugh again. “I mean, without her. You two-” He pointed to Newt then Thomas, Katie still shocked at the question her friend asked while sitting on her brother’s knee. “-wouldn’t have met.”
“And got into each other’s pants.” Gally added and finished before bursting out laugh while everyone gagged and called him out, causing him to defend himself again.
“There are children here, Gally!” Rachel.
“Gross, but not wrong.” Frypan said causing Minho and Gally himself to laugh again.
“Bro!” Alby.
“You disgust me Gally Smith!” Lana.
“Eww….!” Nearly all the kids
“That is my brother! Shut up!” Sonya before gagging silently, making everyone laugh at her.
“For fuck’s sake Gally!” Misty.
“I know that’s true, but Gally. Calm down!” Toad.
“Jesus…Chri…” Harriet before laughing again.
As everyone attacked Gally while he laughed and defended himself, both Newt and Thomas’s eyes caught each other’s. The brunette shrugged while he smiled, causing his boyfriend to chuckle again while blush creeped up his face to which made the pair laugh more.
Lizzy was right though, and Mark, if Thomas hadn’t sent Katie to that school and Newt hadn’t decided to help her and his boyfriend out at the time, they wouldn’t have ever met. They wouldn’t have experienced the love they had or how alive they felt again. Newt wouldn’t have reconnected with Minho. Thomas wouldn’t have gotten off worked more. Everything that lead to that moment was all because of the little girl that sat on Thomas’s knee.
She did all of it. And she didn’t even know that she was doing the best favour in her brother and teacher’s life.
And now she had an opportunity to go on holiday whenever she wanted at her fingertips. Her first ever holiday. It was exciting but still made her…. slightly terrified.
Even more when everyone finally calmed down and turned their attention back to her.
“Umm….” She began nervously, making everyone chuckle lightly again, including her brother and his boyfriend. She looked around the group of people until her eyes landed to Thomas’s who looked down at her. She had a question in her eyes, but he only gave her a shrug, causing her to think to herself more while her eyes retreated to nowhere again.
I mean…. why is everyone staring at me? Let me think people! God, manners. Uhhh…. maybe tomorrow? That might be to soon, or is it? But-
“Is….” She began again while scrunching her face up and looked at Newt. “…tomorrow…. alright?”
Everyone was still, but then some nodded and agreed to the offer, making the girl less tense.
“That sounds nice.” Trish.
“Perfect.” Keisha with a smile on her face.
“Yeah, tomorrow.” Amy and Sophie cheered separately.
“Hold on, hold on.” Jorge then chimed in while waving his hands palm down, making everyone look at him from where he stood. “How are we getting there? Like if you hadn’t planned on when we would go, then how will we get there?”
“I swear to god, if you bought a plane or some shit.” Minho blurted accursedly but jokily while pointing to Newt, making everyone burst out laugh again. “That would rub it in our faces that we’re broke and you’re not, Shank.”
“I’m not that rich, Min. Calm down.” Newt defended with his voice cracking slightly to which made the whole group break into laughs again.
“Yeah, Min Min.” Sonya then said after calming down a bit. “Plus, I don’t think we’re flying there.”
“What do you mean?” Frypan asked.
“We were actually thinking….” Harriet then begun as she stood up from where she sat on the bench next to Aris. “….That we would all…just…drive there.” She then started walking over to Sonya, saying her last sentence before wrapping her arms around her wife, her being on Sonya’s right. “Little, fun, road trip for everyone. Only a two- or three-day trip.”
“Uhhh…..” Nearly everyone said confusedly while looking around the group.
“Will we fit?” Trina asked.
“Yeah.” Newt answered with a nod.
“We’ve got about…. four or five cars.” Alby continued. Then he pointed towards Trina and Mark. “Mark, Trina, you guys have a car, that makes six…..”
People started counting the group members, some asking where others that weren’t at dinner, or at the inns at all. The ones that already had plans for Christmas were acknowledged but were moved on from. The ones that didn’t have plans and were still at the inns weren’t included since everyone in the friend group was basically at the dinner, except for the ones that were away already. So, everyone just counted everyone at the BBQ area, no one being sick and in their rooms, kids and toddlers included. Numbers were thrown everywhere, but Thomas was the first to get the exact one.
“We have around thirty-seven people.” He stated nonchalantly, causing all the counting and chatter to pause and everyone to turn to him. “And six cars…. yeah we’ll totally fit.”
“Did you just do multiplication in your head?” Mark asked in jokingly disbelief, making everyone chuckle again, including Thomas. “Bro…! How can you do that that fast?”
“Yeah, Newt choose wisely.” Keisha blurted to which earned even more laughs from the group.
“And Thomas. On that school Katie goes to.” Beth then said smugly but teasingly, making Thomas just roll his eyes at her.
“Alrighty.” Gally began again, his voice full of excitement as he grabbed his girlfriend’s beer and raised it in the air. “So, we’re going on holiday?”
“We’re going on holiday.” Newt repeated with a smile on his face, his hand with his beer raised like Gally’s.
From that comment, everyone cheered, brought glasses together and drank, the kids cheering and jumping around happily, Katie included.
And just like that, the inn families, big, small, broken or functional, we’re going on the first holiday they had in years, first ever holiday for the kids. And they were doing it with their best friends from what felt like heaven but only from ten minutes away. And they couldn’t wait.
So, they all started to go and start to pack for their road trip ahead, thanking Newt and his family on the way. For everything in fact. The holiday, how they’ll get there -the cars and motels they’ll pay for-, for being so generous, everything. Their kindness, their friendship, their gratitude for where they had to go to see the families. They couldn’t be more grateful.
Only Thomas was more grateful than any person there. Because he knew that he made the right choice of falling in love with Newt.
And Newt felt the same in the decision, because he had found his new purpose and his love.
His new purpose in life was to help the families in the inn, not just the Edisons.
And his love was Thomas Edison, the actually love of his life.
Everything was perfect.
Soon enough, it was only Thomas and Newt at the BBQ area, everyone else had gone to pack or bed, including Katie but Aris was watching her and helping her to start packing. They were sitting at the table that they sat before only it was just the two of them now.
Newt already had everything he needed packed in one suitcase and a backpack. So, he told Sonya to pick his stuff up from his room the next morning since he was staying for the night, his car being already parked and ready for the next day, causing Sadina, Trish and Issac to take the train home.
Thomas was reading the latest chapter Sonya had written for Bainbridge Island Book 2, chapter thirty, and Newt watched him quietly, not in a creepy way though.
“Wait, so….” Thomas began confusedly while trying to understand what he read. “Patrick is jealous of Scott, because he’s hanging out with Indi. Just like what he was doing back in chapter eight or something. And is still doing it.”
“Yeah, look Scott and Indi haven’t been separatable since the shooting. Patrick and Indi have been friends for longer than that. Patrick also cared for Indi since book 1, he went to her hospital room with her math class when she attempt to overdoes. He was the last to walk away. He always cared for her, only he started hanging out with her when the rumours of him started to spread and she was making sure he was ok. I know you already know this, let me rant though.” Thomas laughed at the statement. “I think since with Patrick being a fostered kid was leaked and everyone started to gossip, he found Indi comforting. God, that hug they shared while the police were at the school in chapter eighteen broke me. I mean, Patrick was in the school, probably in a classroom, scared shitless while she was having a panic attack outside with Scott and Mr Williams, well Charlie. The best and hottest teacher ever. That was in chapter sixteen. Chapter seventeen was Josh, Lexi and that lot seeing it on the news. And then I had to wait for another chapter to see if Patrick got out. God!”
Thomas chuckled as Newt shook his head to himself, letting a smile come up to his face as he realised how passionate he was for his sister’s book that she hadn’t released yet.
“But like, Patrick and Indi went from ‘I get not having a functional family’ to ‘What are you listening to? Billie. Ellish? Yep.’ to a ‘Lets judge our whole school together.’ mood slash friendship.” Thomas said, making Newt laugh to himself at the fact the other wasn’t weird about how he loved the book so much.
“That’s why I love them.” Newt began again. “I love Scott and Indi too. Plus, the slight chance everyone will start shipping Scott and Patrick together…” Thomas laughed at the comment. “…..But Patrick and Indi are like….the friends they both need.” A moment. “Yeah….actually I think that’s why I love them.”
“And these books-” Thomas started as he dropped the paper and wrapped his left arm around Newt’s shoulders. “-are why I love you.”
“Is that because my sister writes them, and I can get you the copy she hasn’t released?”
“Nooo…..” Thomas dragged, making him and Newt chuckle together. “…Well….half of it….” Newt laughed again. “….But, the way you love these books…makes me love them and you way more.”
Newt smirked playfully while Thomas leaned forward and connected their lips again, a small peck but sweet kiss that they both loved. They didn’t pull away though, their noses kept brushing as they opened their eyes after the kiss, smiles on their faces.
“Thank you, Newt. For…. everything.” Thomas thanked, even though he didn’t know why he started saying it.
“No problem. We were bound to go on a holiday together anyway.”
“Not just that though. I mean, I agree. We really needed a holiday.” Newt laughed at the comment. “But I’m just…. Thank you for…. all this. If it weren’t for you, the idea of a holiday would be…. fucking horrible. Because of how much I worked. To distract me from….those memories from….around ten years ago. I don’t feel like I need to remember them now. And I’m so proud of myself for that because there were good moments back then. But…he…clouded them up. And I get to make up for those lost bits of my life with you. You made me have good memories to hold on to. You did that, Newt. And because of you, I feel…more alive than I have ever been.” A beat while Newt smiles sweetly to the brunette. “I am so grateful to have met you.”
Silence embraced the air around them, but it was perfect. Because the two just smiled and stared into each other’s eyes, their pupils dilating at the sight.
“I’m so grateful to have met you too, Tommy.” Newt stated while bringing his left hand up to the other’s hair, starting to play with it slightly. “I feel like I wouldn’t be able to have…even thought about saying I love you to someone.” He let his hand drop to the others neck, placing it on the skin as he stared at Thomas. “And….I don’t think I would have ever… would ever feel the way you make me feel. Happy, loved and more alive too. I never thought I would feel that way again. I know nothing comes worse to what you went through, but getting diagnosed with those…those mental health issues and all that bloody stuff was the……one of the worst things that happened to me. But these disorders are not that big anymore, haven’t had an attack or depressing thought in months. And that is all because of you, Tommy. All you.”
It was cheesy, both knew that. But it needed to be said. Because it was the truth.
They both smiled at each other more genuinely, no giggles or smirks showed, before Newt pulled Thomas’s neck to him and they closed their distance again.
“I love you.” Newt mumbled against his lips.
“I love you.” Thomas repeated the same way.
And they both didn’t know how to stop loving each other this much.
Notes:
Ok, I don't live in America or the northern hemisphere, so I don't know how the schooling system works, and I don't celebrate Thanksgiving. So bear with me....and I'm sorry.
Anywho, hope yall enjoyed. Next chapter has a bit of...spice to it..... since this fic is kinda dying. Feel like I owe you guys the little teaser....Idk why. 🤨
Anywayssssss......
Planning on paper is nearly finished, got another two or three chapters to plan out (even though I already know what's gonna happen) then the massive epilogue that will take me weeks to write. Got to many ideas for that hehehe. I'm treating this like a real book lmao, don't care though. :)
So yeah...See you in the next one. Thanks for reading and leaving kudos, appreciated a lot.
Muah 😊✌️
Chapter 16: Off to Asheville
Summary:
The group head off on the road to Asheville, making them all enter the first day on the road.
Notes:
TW: poor but not to poor smut (Nothing too freaky though)
Ok, I was reading back past chapters, and I've discovered some potholes. So....I listed what I think happened in these plot holes. If you don't really care then don't read them, I just want to make some things clear if you have seen these. I've only read the first four chapters though, so I still need to fully re-read the story to get all plot holes if there is some. I'll list more out if I notice some next chapter or the one after that. Anyway, heres what I have so far:
1. The reading corner: So in chapter 2, it says Katie hasn't seen so many books in one setting and in the chapter of the meeting, Alby mentions a bookstore across the highway that Katie goes to when there's a new book out. I think it's just a small bookstore and Thomas and Katie only go in for new books. I think the sentence in chapter 2 meant she hadn't seen as many 'new' books in one sitting. I'm just gonna role with that I think since I can't put anything else in to words, but feel free to think into it however you want
2. Plates and utensils in rooms: In chapter 2 also, Thomas makes bread and jam for Katie and a random ass plate appears. I think they have a few plastic plates and utensils in the cupboard or something, plus Thomas's book pile.
3. Threat letters and visits from Janson (The actually devil and the only person I hate in the series): I think Janson use to leave letters, Katie finding out from Thomas somehow, and then started visiting while high. I also think it's not mentioned in earlier chapters (not just because I came up with visits while writing) because of Katie's slight PTSD from it. And also Thomas's PTSD in genuinely from Janson (that's why he's a Ratman and I fucking hate him so fucking much)
4. The Glade Cafe while the gang are on holiday (I thought of this one while writing, plus number 5 & 6): I think Alec just closed up for the holiday. Logical explanation I think.
5. The rooms rented out during the trip: I think Vince just lets the group pay an extra buck or so when they come back only a week later, paying the first weeks rent also. Because he's keeping the room clean while their off on holiday, so that would be logical too.
6. Gym work during the trip for Thomas and everyone that works at the gym: Honestly, I think David just closed the place up for the holiday. Idrk 😐
So yeah....Those are some plot holes I've filled. Wanted to clear things up a bit if you noticed these (I hate how I wrote the earlier chapters but whatever, yall read it so it must be good somehow).
Now....more importantly..... *Pulls out drums and does a drum roll*
Planning on paper is done 🥳🥳🥳
*the crowd goes wild as I take a bow and my award*
Sorry....
Just really proud of myself for finally putting everything down and organized (to me at least) on paper.
Plus, wanted yall to know.
Anyway, please enjoy this chapter since yall have been waiting all weekend and I've just been sleep deprived
I'LL SHUT UP NOW!!!!!!! ENJOY BEAUTIFULS!!!!!!!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Come on guys!” Katie shouted from the stairs before bolting down excitedly, not caring that the pair had her bag.
“Coming. Coming.” Thomas reassured her while he locked the door behind him and pushed his keys into his pocket, Newt being on his right with the girls bag of clothes, laughing at her excitement. “Sorry…” The brunette began again before reaching out with his right hand and lacing his fingers with Newt’s, so they were hand in hand. “She’s like really excited.”
“I can tell.” Newt blurted while they started walking, causing the pair to laugh again.
They stayed in a comfortable silence while they walked along the balcony and down the stairs, following Katie’s footsteps. Nearly the entire group was gathered on the ground in front of one of the openings to the drawing wall below the stairs -the side being where the cars were parked- on the boys right. Most started cheering when Newt and Thomas made their way down the second last pair of stairs, some of the boys praising Newt with bows and whistles, making both laugh. As the group laughed at the boys praising the pair, they all went back to conversation, the topic being about what they might all do in Asheville.
Thomas was about to walk down the last pair of steps with Newt’s hand still in his when he paused and realized Newt had stopped. He turned his head towards his right to see Newt standing next to the railing, having a bit of an apologetic look on his face.
“Sorry….Gotta announce who’s going with who…” Newt apologized, but Thomas understood.
“Your hand may be warm….” He begun while starting to bring his right hand that held Newt’s to his lips. “…. but I understand.” He finished before planting a kiss on Newt’s knuckles, making the blonde laugh.
He didn’t move though like Newt expected him too, he stood there in the middle of the walkway, looking at his boyfriend in the way he always did. With more love that could ever be put into words.
“Tommy?” Newt asked with a chuckle. “You….ok?”
But he didn’t respond, he just stepped closer to the blonde, making him turn his back to the railing so Thomas could talk to him more directly.
“I love you.” He stated, making Newt lightly blush and smile with Thomas for how those words filling him with joy.
“I love you too.”
Thomas’s smile grew genuine when he heard those words, feeling his heartbeat faster as Newt giggled quietly at how they stared. He leaned forward and captured the blonde’s lips in a sweet kiss, letting himself and Newt know that this was the thing he wanted most in life.
Someone to save him.
When they pulled away, Thomas tilted his head and planted another kiss on Newt’s cheek, making the other blush even more, the reaction he always loved. He then let one more smile come on his face for Newt and Newt only before finally letting go of his hand and turning to make his way down the last pair of stairs, leaving the other alone on the staircase. He was fine though, because as he turned his head back to the crowd below, he was met by the sight of everyone gathered around, talking about the trip ahead.
The only faces he didn’t see were half his family. Him, Sonya, Harriet and Lizzy were the only ones from his family that were there, the others were in Keisha’s car already on their way. But it didn’t matter. They would all still fit.
Lizzy was holding Deedee on her hip while talking to the other kids, Chuck being next to her with Stephan in his arms. They were all standing on his right, all the adults in little groups in front of him and on his left. The only kid that wasn’t there in the circle was Katie, but he soon found her in Thomas’s arms on the kids circle's left, Newt’s far right, talking with him and Mark, the girl laughing while Mark ruffled her hair like she was a boy.
Newt smiled at the sight, loving the scene of his student, maybe even friend now he and Thomas were dating, happy. He would think that after all she’s been through, she would be less energetic than she was. But she still was as innocent as all the other kids.
And that made him love her more.
To which made him realize that he might be seeing her more than a student or friend. More than his boyfriend’s sister. More than just another kid he’s met in his class.
He thought of her as a daughter. Just like Thomas did most times.
But it still felt….weird.
He didn’t know why, he loved the kid just like he loved Thomas. But it still felt out of place. Maybe it was because of Thomas? Or how he’s her teacher? Or he was that guy that couldn’t get use to anything till weeks later? He didn’t know.
But now wasn’t the time to think about the topic. He would deal with that in the future if Thomas and him got more serious.
He had to focus on the now, so he grabbed everyone’s attention so he could read out the list of names he had down the night before. The list of names in each car.
“Ok, so…” He began as he grabbed his phone out of his pocket with his free hand that held Thomas’s before, the other holding on to Katie’s bag of clothes so Thomas could hold his own - it now being on his shoulder. “…Last night, I made a list with everyone’s names in which car. Now, don’t argue with me. I spent nearly half the night to make sure everyone fitted. Plus, you lot kept messaging me about putting certain people together, making it even more bloody difficult. But I pulled through. So please, just agree with it…..So, everyone will at least follow me or Sonya, we’ll keep texting in the group chat I will make before we leave if you get lost. And at least one parent is with a kid. There might be one parent sitting in a different car, I don’t know. Whoever it is, I’m sorry oka-”
“For fuck sack, just read them out!” Alec yelled, cutting Newt out a bit. The whole group, including the blonde, laughed at the cut in, some slightly agreeing with Alec through laughs.
“Sorry, Sorry.” Newt chanted through chuckles, before looking down at his phone again. “Now, there are six cars-” Everyone groaned and rolled their eyes as he began another speech, making him laugh again. “Let me finish people. Please.” He said through chuckles, causing everyone to just shake their heads with disapproving looks, still having smiles on their faces. “Thank you. As I was saying, we have six cars. Drivers will be Keisha, Sonya, Harriet, Mark or Trina, thank you for letting us use your car guys….” He pointed towards the couple, Trina moving over to Mark and Thomas while Newt talked, and both nodded their heads to him. “…..Alby and myself. Now, in Keisha’s car we have Keisha, Dante, Jackie, Sadina, Trish and Issac. I know there not here but just wanted to let you guys know where they were if you wondered. Anyway, in Sonya’s car we have Sonya, Lizzy, Teresa, Deedee, Aris and Frypan.”
“Yay! I’m with Lizzy!” Deedee cheered as she wrapped her arms around the teenage girl's neck, causing everyone to laugh at her excitement.
“Alright!” Sonya then yelled from the back of the group. “If you’re with me, follow me!” She waved her arm around as she turned to her right and walked towards her car. She kept waving it until the people Newt had called out were following her, Aris and Frypan walking from where most of the boys stood -on Newt’s far left- with their bags of clothes for themselves, Aris carrying an extra one for Deedee’s clothes, Teresa from the group of girls -near the centre but still on Newt’s left- with her bag and Deedee’s other bag, only full of toys and bathroom essentials, and Lizzy with Deedee in her arms, being all kid excited for the toddler in her arms, making the both smile. “Newt, your bags are already near your car!” Sonya yelled as she unlocked her car, her bag and Lizzy’s already stashed in their big white family car.
“Thanks Son!” Newt called out before turning his attention back to the group in front of him. “That’s two down. Now, next is Harriet’s car. In Harriet’s car we have Harriet, Rachel, Brenda, Sophie, Stephan and Jorge.”
“Follow me, people!” Harriet yelled from where she stood at the back where Sonya was before as she raised her hand up high and headed towards her car in the parking lot that was parked in the back corner, the little blue one. As she started marching, Rachel and Brenda followed with their bags of clothes, their kid’s clothes and essentials in hand. Jorge was behind them, walking from where he stood with Alec, Lana, Misty, Darnell and the toad -sort of in the centre like the girls but more on Newt’s right and behind the circle of kids- with his bag on his shoulder.
“Come one, Stevie!” Sophie excitedly yelled as she took her brother from Chuck and placed him on the ground, only for her to grab his right hand with her left.
“Yeah….!” Stephan dragged as the pair started running for their mothers, making the group laugh more before turning back to Newt.
“Man, this feels like a tour type thing.” Minho blurted, making everyone laugh even harder, some agreeing through laughs, including Newt.
“Best way to do this I reckon.” The blonde said through chuckles. “Anyway, halfway through. Next is Mark and Trina, which one of you guys is driving?”
“He is.” Trina retorted through a laugh.
“Oh, come on.” Mark complained, making everyone burst out laughing again at his whininess, including his wife. He rolled his head with his eyes and shook his head with his lips in a line. “Honey, I always drive.”
“I love being the passenger princess. Plus, I need to finish Iron Frame since I found out Lizzy loves the books too and the new one just came out.”
“Oh my god?!” Thomas asked in disbelief, causing everyone to look at him again, Katie still sitting on his hip. “Trina? You read?”
“Umm…duhhhh…” The women said through a laugh, making Thomas even more shocked. This meant….He finally had a friend at the inn, besides his sister, that read. And he actually couldn’t believe it. “Why wouldn’t I?”
“One of the reasons I fell in love with her.” Mark chimed in, making Trina roll her eyes at him about the statement.
“Well, I fell in love with you even more when you started to act like Josh Hillman.” She stated as she leaned into Mark’s side and captured his lips in a kiss since he was looking at her with a smile.
“And she’s read Bainbridge Island.” Thomas exclaimed in more disbelief, letting his arm let go of Katie, raise up and pat down on his leg dramatically, causing the rest of the group that still needed to get a car to laugh more. “Seriously Trina. You gotta tell me these things.”
“Sorry. I knew you liked it since I’ve talked to Sonya, but I keep forgetting to mention that I’ve read it. And the fact I read.”
“It’s fine. But I’ll be talking to you nonstop for now on.” Thomas said with a smile, causing the women to giggle. He couldn’t help his smile though, he had another friend that read Bainbridge Island, one of his favorite books. He couldn’t believe.
He didn’t know though that Trina only read that book so she could see Thomas smile more -she always loved books, just hadn’t read Sonya’s. Because just like everyone else, she could see Thomas happier now Newt was with him.
“Newt, babe,” Thomas then stated towards his boyfriend. “Continue on.”
Newt chuckled before looking back at his phone again. “Thank you love. Now, in Mark and Trina’s car, we have Mark, Trina, Baxter, Amy, Madison, Beth and Chuck. Hopefully you will all fit since you guys have a seven-seater.”
“An old and shitty one, but sure.” Mark sighed as he wrapped his arms around Trina’s shoulders -her and Mark’s bags already pack in the car with Baxter and Amy’s- and started walking towards the end of the L shaped building across the parking lot that led towards DAC inn. “Come on everyone.”
Baxter, Chuck -both sharing a high five when they heard both their names called out- Amy and Madison -who carried her bag- followed the adults as they started walking across the parking lot, Beth joining in at the back while carrying her and Chuck’s bag.
“You sure we’ll fit?” Chuck asked the two adults for his mother since he knew she might be a tad bit shy around them, grabbing his bag from her in the process.
“Yeah, we will. Maddie and Ams would be in the back. And we’ll do a block stack with the bags.” Trina reassured, the little girls cheering about the fact they would get to sit in the bot of the car.
“Bye Katie!” Amy yelled over her shoulder at her friend.
“Bye Amy!” Katie shouted back to her friend, causing the last group of people to laugh with her.
“Two more to go.” Newt said again as he looked back at his phone. “Now it's Alby’s car. We have Alby, Alec, Lana, Darnell, Misty, sorry not sorry to call you this but Toad…” The toad rolled his eyes as Misty and Darnell burst out laughing at the name. “…And Gally.”
“Oh, for fuck sack Newt.” Gally started to complain, making Thomas and Minho laugh at his stubbornness, Minho standing next to him and Alby on his left. “Ignore the fact I just realized this, I’m slow alright. But I can’t be with my kid?!”
“I said one parent won’t be with their kid. Don’t complain.” Newt mimicked back to him. “Took me bloody forever to get everything right about this list last night. Besides you’re not even related to Chuck. Your dating Beth, his mum.”
“Still see him as my kid though.”
“Oh god. Gally caring about someone besides himself and Beth? I don’t like this.” Alby stated, making Minho laugh again while Gally gave him a glare. “Anyway, follow me if you’re with me.” He raised his arm up and turned around to his red car, letting everyone that was called out follow him with their bags on their shoulders. “It’s a seven-seater. So, the small people need to be in the bot.”
“Toad…?” Darnell asked smugly, only to be met by him slapping him on the arm and flipping him off, making him laugh even more.
“I’ll sit there too.” Misty chimed in through laughs too at the interaction.
“Oh god, Newt….” Gally complained but Newt just shrugged sarcastically, making his friend flip him off just like the toad did as he walked away.
“Yeah, up your ass too.” Newt mumbled to himself with a smile on his face, making the people he was taking laugh with him. “And finally,’ He began again. “We have in my car, Tommy, Katie, Little and Big Minho and myself.”
All four below Newt cheered happily as the blonde chuckled and turned away from the railing so he could make his way down the stairs. As he walked down the last pair of steps that led to the ground, he smiled when he saw Thomas’s figure walking towards him with a massive smile on his lips, making Newt smile.
He really loved that smile.
Thomas extended his left hand out for Newt, the other holding his own bag, and the blonde took it with his right. He then heard the exciting chatter of children come from the spot that the kids stood at when he stood on the stairs. And he laughed when he noticed that Minho was talking with the kids too, talking about how excited he was for the trip just like the kids were while holding his own and his cousin's bag, one on each shoulder.
Newt and Thomas then joined them, led them to Newts small car and started to pack their stuff in, Newt placing his own bag that waited for him in the boot. While he waited for the others to fit in their bags, Newt opened up his phone, then the messaging app and put every single one of the adults he had on his phone -him getting their numbers weeks back- into one big group chat for the Christmas trip. He doubled checked if it was everyone as he slipped into his seat, the driver seat, and the others took their seats in the car, Thomas being in passenger while the other three were in the back, Little Minho being behind Newt, Minho behind Thomas and Katie in the middle.
“Did you just make a group chat with all of us in it?” Thomas asked once he opened up his own phone.
“Yeah.” Newt answered him. “So, everyone can stay in contact while we get to Asheville. It’s around a two-day trip anyway.”
“Oh my god.” Minho chimed in while throwing his head back. “Please, oh please tell me we are stopping for the night then.”
Newt chuckled at the plea. “Yeah, shank don’t worry. There’s hotels on the way there that we’ll stop at.”
“Oh, thank god.”
“Shank?” Little Minho asked.
“Yeah, what’s a shank?” Katie then questioned with him.
“Oh…umm….” Newt begun but was interrupted by Minho.
“It’s slang that me and Newt came up with as teens. Little min, I call you that sometimes. How come you don’t know it?”
“I had never heard you call me that.” Little Minho said, causing Katie to giggle between the boys.
“Really?” A beat. “Well, I call someone that. Other than Newt. And Sonya.”
The group laughed at Minho’s confusion while Newt finally turned the car on. He was parked in the middle lane closest to the check in. No one was parked in front of him, so he drove slowly forward and turned his car to the right till he was driving through the check in area, the driveway.
“So,” Thomas begun again as he turned his head to his sister, her friend and his friend. “Who’s excited for Christmas?”
The kids, including Minho, cheered from the back seat, causing the pair in the front to laugh while Newt merged into the road that led to the main highway to which would lead them out of Denver.
“Santa would be happy to hear that.” Thomas continued happily as he turned back to face the front. “You guys written too him yet?”
“I did!” Katie yelled happily. “With Newt in class!”
“Really?” Thomas said while looking over to Newt, him nodding and humming a yes to the brunette with a smile.
“Yeah! But I wanna make another one since Newtie didn’t allow me to write down all the things I wanted.” Katie replied, making Minho and Thomas burst out laughing together, Minho leaning forward in his seat while Thomas closed his eyes.
“Only because we had to write things down that Mr Lawrence wanted to write down. Like wishes for the world and stuff.” Newt defended before turning to Thomas. “It was honestly useless.”
“Oh god. Screw him, then.” Thomas said in disgust.
“So, I might make another one then.” Katie stated with a smile on her face.
“You wanna do it right now on your iPad?” Thomas asked the girl while looking at her through the mirror on the roof.
“Ok!” Katie agreed with, causing Thomas to pass back her bag he left at his feet.
“Can I write one too?” Little Minho asked randomly while Katie opened her bag and dug for her iPad.
“Sure, little man.” Minho answered the boy while grabbing his phone and passed it to his cousin, Katie leaning back so the boys could make the transfer since she pulled her iPad out and had her bag slide down her legs to the ground. “Use my phone. But don’t go snooping.”
“Got it. Thanks Minho.” The boy said while he took the phone from him. “You can help me too. If you want?”
“I’d love that.”
“I’m gonna ask for cats, books, lots and lots of toys and more how to train your dragon stuff.” Katie stated excitedly as she opened up her notes app on her iPad.
“You want cats?” Newt asked the girl while his eyes focused on the road.
“Oh god. Don’t even….” Thomas complained, making the group laugh. “She’s been wanting one forever. A black or white one.”
“So, they can be like the night lights.” Katie defended childishly. “Oo! Maybe even three for all three night lights.”
“That’s a bit much.” Little Minho chimed in, causing Katie to look at him.
“Well, there can be one for each of us. One for me, one for Tom and one for Newtie. But I still get to call them.”
“Katherine Edison.” Minho started. “Write these down now. I fucking love these ideas.”
“Will do Big Minho!”
The group laughed while she typed things up on her mini keyboard that came with the case Newt bought for her birthday. And pretty soon the three in the back were so focused on writing these lists for letters for Christmas, Minho helping out the best he can.
The two at the front just smiled and listened to the three as they drove, the music finally starting to play as Newt connected his phone to his car. Soon enough, the album Narrated by you by Alec Benjamin came on and Newt’s smile grows more brighter, to which caught Thomas’s attention.
“What?” He asked his boyfriend.
“Oh nothing, it’s just….” Newt begun. “…. Have you ever heard of Alec Benjamin?”
“Kinda…”
“You either did or didn’t Tommy. He’s one of those artists.”
Thomas chuckled before answering again with another answer. “I mean…yeah. I’ve only listened to his popular songs though.”
“Good enough. But anyway, he’s, like,” Newt slightly blushed. “My favorite artist at the moment.”
“Ooooo….”
“Yeah. His music is so good and everything…..You know what we’re playing his albums the entire trip.”
Thomas chuckled again, his eyes never leaving Newt’s face as he looked at the road.
“What? You need to hear his other bloomin songs. Not just the popular ones.” The blonde defended as they came to a stop light, and he turned his head towards Thomas. They stared at each other, Thomas with all the love he had and Newt with the same amount of love and a tab bit of confusion, taking in each other’s features like they did when they met all those weeks ago. “You ok Tommy?” He asked as he tilted his head.
“Yeah, just…..enjoying the view.” Thomas stated with cheesiness, making Newt blush more while turning his head away, a chuckle leaving his lips. “Your just…. Beautiful, Newt. You know that?”
“Mmmm…. Kinda.” Newt answered teasingly while taking his hand in Thomas’s, his eyes locking with the brunettes again.
“I love you.” Thomas repeated from before, not caring if it was cringy or not. He didn’t know how to stop saying it.
“I love you too.” A pause while Newt started driving again. “And more.”
“Not in a million years, babe.”
✨✨✨
Asheville Gladers and Gays🎄🎅❤️💏
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Newt, where tf is this hotel we’re staying at?
Alby’s got us lost
Thomas
Newt’s driving Gal
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
WELL ASK HIM WHERE IT IS FUCK
Meanhoe 😑😑
Woah….
Bethy 🩵
…..
This is the men I love?
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
Bro 🤣
Calm tf down
T ❤️🩹
Gally stop be dramatic as
Ur not the main character
Meanhoe 😑😑
Yeah I’ve already taken that role
Have u seen my hair?
It’s main character material 😉
Ari 💙
wtf? 🤣
Mark ✌️
Huh?!?!?!
Bren 💖
I think I just pissed my pants about how funny that come back was 💀
Big Old Alec🤘
Mark?!?! I thought you were driving?!?!?!
Trina🫶
He was
We were at a stop light, and he looked at his phone
It’s now on silent
Sony 🤍
I think it’s the hotel called the Ecolodge if that’s useful Gally
My lot are about to turn in, one more stop
Thomas
Bro I was gone for 2 fucking seconds
How tf do yall type so fast?
Ranga 👩🏻🦰
We just do, Thomas
Thanks Son
My legs are about to fall off sitting back here
🐸
ONLY BECAUSE UR FAT ASS FEET ARE TAKING UP HALF THE FOOT AREA
AND DARNELL NEEDED HIS BEAUTY SLEEP 🙄 FROM BEFORE SO HE FUCKING PUSHED THE SEAT BACK
Darnell 🍓
Could you both stfu abt it already?
That was an hour ago
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Yeah stfu Mist and Toad
Now WHERE TF IS ECOLODGE?!?!
Thomas
Newt says it’s just down the road from where most of us are rn
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Ok that doesn’t help
Harriet 💜
That’s because he doesn’t know where the place is too
He just doesn’t want to admit it
Keshia 💚
That’s typical of him
Its in the third exit
It’s like the motels yall live at only more fancier btw
Thought yall wanted to know
Lala Lana🥰
Sweet 😊
T ❤️🩹
Perf
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
Ooooo
Fancy ahh? 😏
Bren 💖
Rachel, don’t even think about it
I’m setting rules when we get there for u
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
But honey….
🥺🥺🥺
Jorge 🤗
Guys, I’m sitting next to Rachel at the moment….
I’m scared
Lizzy☺️
Me too bro me too
T ❤️🩹
Lmao 🤣
Sadina 🌸
What did I open?
Trish 🩷💕
Was just about to ask that
Issac🤟
wtf is up with this gc?
Fry 🍳
I’ve been watching these messages appear and I still question my friend choices
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Ur lucky to have us Fry
Ari 💙
Yeah!!!!!
Bethy 🩵
Ur not the only one questioning fry believe me
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Oui, Beth!!
My loving girlfriend, wtf?
Ranga 👩🏻🦰
Wow I feel betrayed
Lizzy☺️
Wooooowwwwwwwww 🙄🙄🙄
Sony 🤍
Ok, my lot r here now
We’ll wait outside for u lot
Keshia 💚
Son we’re inside the main reception if u wanna join
It’s freezing outside
Sadina 🌸
Yeah, come inside
It’s better
Sony 🤍
Ok thx
Trish 🩷💕
Who’s staying with who?
🐸
Anywhere far from Misty is fine with me
Ranga 👩🏻🦰
Yeah I’ll leave Darnell and toad to their ✌️ bromance ✌️
Issac
🤟
💀
Ari 💙
Bromance is crazy
Thomas
Oh god. I’m horrified
Newts whole car group is
Fry 🍳
Knock of version of Newtmas??? 🤨🤨🤨
Bethy 🩵
Yo!!!!!!! 🤣🤣
Jorge 🤗
🤣🤣🤣🤣
Darnell 🍓
Toad isn’t my type
Sorry bro
I’m more of a tity person
Bren 💖
YEAH!!!!!!! TITS RULE!!!!
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
100% agreed
Sadina 🌸
🍒🥵❤️
Harriet 💜
HELL YEAH!!!!!!
Newt ❤️💘💝
Sorry but dicks are better
T ❤️🩹
Real
Keshia 💚
NEWT I THOUGHT U WERE DRIVING?!?!??!
WHO’S DRVING UR CAR??!?!??!?!?!
Newt ❤️💘💝
Kesh calm down
We are at a red light, and I wanted to shut my phone off
Then I wanted to message about dicks since u all messaged about tits
We r also almost there
Meanhoe 😑😑
God get this gay man out of here
Newt ❤️💘💝
Love u too man
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
More like Thomas’s dick is better for Newt
Thomas
OHMYGOD!!!!!
I spat out my water 🤣🤣
Bethy 🩵
HAHAHAHA
Sony 🤍
Did u really need to text that Rach? 🤢🤮
Big Old Alec🤘
🤣🤣🤣🤣
Lala Lana🥰
Lol
I feel like I’m getting too old for you all
Lizzy☺️
Do yall remember I’m a child???
Fry 🍳
Yeah guys there is a minor in this gc
Thomas
She represents the children of this group
Lizzy☺️
That reminds me abt something the kids keep asking me to ask
Can all the kids stay together tonight?
Like in 1 room or sm???
Plsssss 🥺🥺🥺
Bethy 🩵
I mean I guess
Trina🫶
Sure. Y not
Bren 💖
One condition, Lizzy’s in charge
I trust her
Lizzy☺️
Awwwwww 😘
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
I’m chill with that
T ❤️🩹
Ok
Keshia 💚
Love that idea Liz
Sony 🤍
Sure but everyone has to behave and stay in the room with you Lizzy
Lizzy☺️
Totally understand
Thx mom 😘
Meanhoe 😑😑
Course
Lala Lana🥰
Absolutely ☺️
Thomas
If everyone is saying yes then I’ll say yes then
Lizzy☺️
Perf ❤️☺️
✨✨✨
“If you are a child younger then me, follow me!” Lizzy yelled as she raised her hand up in their air, holding the kids room key, while starting to make her way towards the room the kids had booked.
“Ok….” Thomas began as he kneeled down to Katie’s level, her caring her back bag on her back he gave back to her down in the main reception and her clothes bag on her shoulder. “You think you’ll be fine on your own?”
“Yep.” The girl said with a nod and smile, making Newt laugh since he stood right next to her, his hand holding her free one.
“Well, we are just down the hall if you need us.” Thomas begun, then lifted his hand up that held the spare key to his room. “Use this key. Don’t be afraid to come down in the middle of the night.”
“Tommy, I think she’ll be fine.” Newt chimed in before turning to the girl. “Right, Katie?”
“Yep.” Katie answered with another nod while letting go of his hand and positioned it for a fist bump. Newt chuckled, did the same with his hand and brought his knuckles to hers, making the pair fist bump. As Katie brought her hand away from Newt’s, she made an explosive sound with her mouth as she opened her hand up, making the boys laugh a bit before turning her head back to Thomas. “Can I go now?”
Thomas chuckled at her question while she took the key. “Of course.” He then placed his hand at the back of her head and brought it to his lips, placing a little kiss on her forehead in the process. “Be good, ok.”
“Yep. Got it. Bye!” Katie concluded as she started running down the hallway where all the other kids went, her bag in hand and the face of Toothless bouncing on her back, making the pair of boy’s chuckle while Thomas stood up start. They watched as she caught up with her friends and started chatting about something the boys couldn’t hear, her clothes bag now being dragged behind her to which made the pair chuckle again.
“Alright, so….” Sonya then begun to the group of adults. “I’ve booked about twelve rooms plus one for the kids. I’m a writer so I can pay for that much-” Everyone chuckled. “-I know….so if your single right now, pair up with someone else who is also single, if not go with your partner. There’s also one room with two beds instead of one. And we have an odd number so three people are going to have to share in that one. Anyway, we are all on this floor down-” she pointed down to where the kids went. “-that way. The kids are all in the big room, I think room 9G. So if you want to check on your child if you have one, they’re in there. Now, pair up singles.”
And they obeyed the women’s order.
And it was pretty easy.
Jorge and Keisha.
Darnell and the Toad.
Issac and Misty.
And Minho, Frypan and Alby got the room of three.
And the rest of the group were with their partner.
Mark and Trina.
Alec and Lana.
Beth and Gally.
Rachel and Brenda.
Teresa and Aris.
Sadina and Trish.
Sonya and Harriet.
And of course, Newt and Thomas.
All went down the hallway, Sonya giving room keys to the people that had to pair up, and looked for their rooms. They all had something to eat in the mini restaurant in the lobby when they arrived since it was nearly 9:00 o’clock in the evening when everyone arrived, first Keisha’s group then Sonya’s, then Harriet’s, then Newt’s, then Mark’s, then lastly Alby’s.
The whole group have been travelling since eleven in the morning, so everyone was just ready to go to bed after they finished eating. Worked for the best since the rooms were getting ready while they ate, so they arrived at the right time to get ready for the evening off the road.
Sonya had booked thirteen rooms for the group, and they were all on the same level so the group could be together. The thirteenth room was for all the kids, filled with a queen-sized bed, bunk beds and mattresses. The room was the biggest one Sonya booked since all twelve kids were staying there. So, everything was working out perfectly.
The trip was turning out to be a success.
However, Thomas and Newt’s room was the furthest from where Katie’s room was, making Thomas a tad bit worried. His worry didn’t leave him while he got ready for bed, wearing his grey tank top and sweatpants.
Newt, who sat at the desk across from the queen-sized bed with The Hunger Games, The Ballad of Songbirds and Snakes in his hands -his left being the window side and his right being the front door side-, could tell he was nervous about something. He watched Thomas as he cleaned his teeth before him, the brunette getting changed in the main room. He watched him through the mirror that stood in front of him at the desk he sat at and on the wall, watching Thomas brush his own teeth in the bathroom that was beside the queen-sized bed - it being on the door side. He could tell something was on his mind, and his suspicions were confirmed as he watched the brunette open his clothes bag up to put the clothes he wore today away, the look of worry all over his face.
“Newt?” Thomas then begun, pausing his packing motion.
“Yeah, love.” Newt answered as he leaned back in his chair, leaving his phone to charge for the night on the desk and his book to be left on the desk, his eyes locking with Thomas’s in the mirror through the glasses he wore while reading.
“You think Katies ok?” The brunette asked again. “I mean….Do you think she’s….umm….”
“Uhhhh….” Newt stuttered as his hands started fiddling with his blue sweater that he wore since it was freezing. “Yeah, I think she’s ok. Why do you ask?”
Thomas shrugged. “I’m not sure. Just…..I’m worried about her.”
“You always worry about her.” Newt teased, letting a smile creep up his face. Thomas retreated his head back to his bag while blush creeped up his face and a smile appeared, making Newt chuckle. “I’m sure she’s fine Tommy, don’t worry.” The blonde stated, causing Thomas to look at him through the mirror again.
“You sure? Like really really sure?”
“Yeah, I’m sure. Babes, she’s got all the kids and stuff in that room. Lizzy’s taking care of her and her lot right now. She’s not alone.”
“I know….It’s just….” Thomas started again, but then he just let out a silent breath through his mouth. “I don’t know…..”
“You wanna check on her?”
“Nah, I think I just got a feeling or something.” He then nodded in thought. “Your right. Your right. She’s fine.”
“She’s also got a key to our room. So, if she needs us for anything tonight, she can get in.”
“True, true. But your right. She’s ok. Thanks babe.”
They then went in silence again. The comfortable silence that always made its way to the pair.
Thomas finished packing his used clothes and got out another pair for the next day ready for him. As he pushed his clothes bag under the bed once more, Newt continued his stare at him, letting a smile come to his face at the sight in the mirror.
The love of his life.
And those muscles in his arms.
He felt blush come up his cheeks as he watched Thomas’s arms slightly flexed while he refolded his new clothes, enjoying the sight more and more. He couldn’t believe he got to see those arms like that and still call the brunette his. His Thomas. His Tommy. Everything about Thomas’s upper body was perfect to Newt, his chest and pecks, his stomach that could perfectly outline his abs, his shoulders and shoulder blades, his back and the moving muscles, his biceps, his forearms and hands, his fingers and most importantly, his hip bones that outlined where his favorite part of Thomas was.
Newt could feel himself get warm while he watched Thomas’s arms work behind him, making himself look at him like a teenage girl looks at her boy crush.
Those arms were his to worship whenever he wanted to.
And in that moment, he got an idea.
Why the fuck not? He said to himself. Fuck it.
“You know….” The blonde begun cheekily. “We don’t have to take care of Katie right now. She’s Lizzy’s problem. Not like she’s a problem or anything.” He turned his head around his right shoulder as Thomas chuckled. He then leaned back in his chair and turned his body to his right, his right side being up against the back of the chair now. “Also…” He began again as he leaned both his elbows on the edge of the desk and placed his chin in both his hands, his eyes still locked with Thomas “…. These walls are…. very soundproof they said. So, no one can disturb us, and we wouldn’t disturb them. And…everyone could be asleep right now. Including…. Katie….”
He paused, his smile being cover with his right palm -his fingers on his right cheek- and his left hand sliding down to his forearm. After a moment of silence, their eyes never leaving each other’s while Newt waited for Thomas to get the hint, the blonde raised his eyebrows up then down, a cheeky smile still on his face.
And by the eyebrow movement Newt made, Thomas’s eyebrows shot up. He got where the blonde was going.
“Now?” The brunette asked, making Newt chuckle again as he took his glasses off and placed them on his book.
“Why not?” The blonde asked as he stood up and started creeping up to Thomas cheekily with a little grin on his face.
“R-really though?” Thomas questioned as he placed his now folded clothes on his nightstand. “I mean, I’m one that enjoys sex. Believe me.”
“Mmhmm.” Newt hummed with a nod as he let his hands go up Thomas’s arms slowly, the cheeky smile going wonders to his boyfriend’s breathing.
“A-and…” Fuck me. “I’m that guy that would pick sex any time of day-”
“Right.”
“-b-but, uh-uhm, you’ve been driving all day-”
“Yeah.”
“-and that would make you tired from the trip-”
“Sort of.”
“-so….even though I want to….and believe me, I want to-”
“Mmhmm.”
“-I just don’t want you to feel….like-”
“Tommy-”
“-consent is useful…and I don’t want you to feel-”
Thomas went quiet because of the lips that connected with his, Newt’s, and the big breath through the nose from the other that followed, breathing in Thomas’s sent. Newt’s hands were now around the other’s neck, bringing him closer as the kiss got more heated. When Thomas felt the blondes tongue past his lips, his hands went to work and he wrapped his arms around Newt’s waist, bringing him impossibly closer. Newt muffled a sound at the movement, the sound Thomas loves to hear the blonde make when he was like this.
As they pulled away from the kiss, their bodies still pressed up against each other, Newt’s lips when to Thomas’s cheek, then jaw, then down his neck, but Thomas didn’t shut up from before as he kissed down his body.
“I don’t want…” A breath as Newt began to kiss his jawline, his eyes fluttering shut and open while Newt’s were still shut. “I don’t want to do anything right now….i-if…you feel like you need to come on to me.”
“I’m the one that suggested sex, aren’t I?.” Newt mumbled against his skin on his shoulder, leaving trails of kisses down the brunette's skin while taking a step back to the bed so he could lie down and bring Thomas with him.
“Y-ye….yes.” Thomas breathed. “But…if your…tired or….”
He let a shaky breath out through his mouth as Newt began to leave kisses down his arm, forcing him to let go of the blonde fully while he watched the blonde worship his left arm. He watched as Newt kissed down his bicep, then the side of his elbow, then down his forearm, then his hand, then his knuckles, then finally his fingertips before letting go fully since he laid his back on the bed comfortable.
“N-newt…really….are you sure you….?”
“Just….” Newt began as he bent his elbows to prompt himself up, bent his knees in the air so his feet were planted on the bed on either side of Thomas, his red flannel pants covering up his legs up to his ankles, and leaned his head forward so he could look at Thomas with the cheeky smile he wore for the past two minutes. “….Get on top of me, will ya? Shirtless, please?”
Thomas chuckled at the little plea while Newt made puppy dogs eyes at him. The brunette shook his head and rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms over his front and lifted his shirt up and over his head, letting Newt’s eyes trail over the upper part of his body again with blush on his cheeks. The other laughed at his reaction as he threw his shirt to the ground, planted his knees next to Newt’s ankles so his hips were in line with his knees and let himself lean over Newt’s frame with a smirk on his face, making the blonde under him laugh victoriously.
“Thank you.” Newt thanked before the pair met each other’s lips again, mumbling a laugh they both made before it turned into a hungry kiss.
Newt’s arms wrapped around Thomas’s neck and his legs around his waist as their tongues danced, their hips moving together while the brunette's hands went up and down Newt’s sides. They then leaned forward together, Thomas leaning back, letting Newt’s back leave the comfort of the duvet.
They then parted the kiss, their breaths mingled and foreheads touching as Newt raised his arms up from Thomas’s neck, signaling the other to strip his upper half. To which he did, in a quick way and threw his sweater to the ground next to him.
Before Newt could chase his lips, Thomas titled his head and started to kiss then suck below his ear, making the blonde throw his head back while letting out breathy moans like he always did when Thomas did this.
“Fuck….Thomas….” Newt moaned breathlessly as they started leaning back down again, Newt turning his head to meet Thomas’s lips so they could go back to the make out session.
As they started moving their hips together, the same desperation in the movement, the two grasped each other’s mouth before parting their lips so they could rest their foreheads together and breathed each other’s breaths, eyes shut while hands held each other’s bodies.
“Please, get the lube.” Newt ordered through a breath, finally opening his eyes with Thomas.
“I didn’t bring any.”
“There’s some in my bag.” The blonde stated as he started moving from underneath Thomas who paused at the statement but then rolled his eyes with a smile as he got up from Newt’s figure.
“Did you seriously bring lube to a family holiday? With children?” Thomas asked through a laugh as he stood up from the bed in the spot he was before, pulled down his pants and boxers until they were off him completely and grabbed Newt’s bag from underneath the bed.
“Of course. We’re on holiday too.” Newt teased as he got under the covers of the bed and pulled his lower half of clothing off, his head at one of the pillows as he threw his pants and boxers to the ground next to him.
“Still…” The brunette dragged, making the pair laugh to themselves. He then opened Newt’s bag on the ground when he was completely exposed and looked for the lube while Newt turned on his stomach. Once he found the bottle, he looked up to see Newt lying down on his stomach, his bare back mostly exposed and his lower half under the blanket, and his face turned to have his eyes still locked with Thomas. “Umm….from….behind?”
Newt shrugged. “Why not? Feel like it?”
“I-I mean….” He stuttered as he walked around the end of the bed and to Newt’s side, making the blonde turn his head to his left to follow the figure. “….sure….if you want.”
“Defiantly a want for me. Why? Don’t you want to? We don’t have to if you-”
“No, no. We can. Plus, from the behind is hot as shit but….” Thomas began again as he stood next to Newt’s figure, squirted the liquid from the bottle on his hand and started lubing himself again. “…well…. I like to….look at you…..”
“Aww.” Newt awed as Thomas lifted the blanket up so he could slide onto his figure, dropping the lube bottle to the ground. “I do too. We can still look at each other.”
“Yeah…but it isn’t the same.” The brunette said as he dropped the duvet over the pair so only half their upper bodies were exposed and position himself for the entrance that waited for him.
“Hey,” Newt began as he placed his right hand on the back of Thomas’s head and pulled him closer, so his chin hovered over his right shoulder, making the pair lock eyes more. “Love, you can still look at me like this. I know it’s not like usual, but…” He dropped the hand that held Thomas’s head and went to wrap his hand around the brunette’s, making the lock fingers. “….I can manage.”
Thomas then smiled with Newt, letting the hand that held his drop to the side of the blonde’s body, eyes still locked with his. “Ok, be prepared though. My fucking skills from the behind are magnificent.”
“So, I’ve heard.” Newt chuckled.
“From who exactly?”
“Minho. Told me about your past dates and stuff.”
“Oh really?”
“Yep. Tells me you go…. hurtfully fast, is it?”
“Ok, I don’t.”
“Tell that to those chicks you did that too.”
“Can’t. Don’t have their numbers anymore.”
“What about the guys?”
“Same with that.”
“So, Minho’s the only one to prove that fact.”
“What makes you think I fuck from the behind hurtfully? Minho is very wrong though.”
“Well…only one way to find out.” Newt teased cheekily as let his tongue poke Thomas’s nose and a smile creep onto his face, making the brunette on top of him laugh more.
“Babe, you’re such a horny bastard.” Thomas said jokingly, positioning his hips above the blondes but.
“I’m your horny bastard.” Newt repeated with a genuine smile.
“That you-” Thomas started before lowering his hips down so he could enter, making Newt’s eyes flutter shut and let out a breath of relief through the mouth at the movement. “-are.”
Newt’s eyes opened up slowly again as he felt his mouth start to take in his breathes again, his eyes now locked with Thomas’s again. Those eyes that were locked were the pairs they both loved to stare into as they made love. Those eyes they fell in love with. Those eyes held so much between them, that was why they both loved to keep looking at them in any form of love.
Soon enough, Thomas started buckling his hips slowly up and down, into Newt, making the blonde breath out moans more and more while the other grunted softly. They kept their right hands in place on the bed, holding each other, squeezing them with every movement, fingers locked while they moved against each other.
The pairs breathing became mingled with each other’s as Thomas started to pick up his pace, only slightly though. His eyes were still locked with Newt’s even though from what he could see they were struggling to stay open because of the feeling of bliss starting to take over. The sounds Newt made, curses, breathy moans and calls of his name, were doing wonders to him that made his grunts became more deeper than ever.
Newt struggled to keep his eyes locked with the brunette, but from the feeling of the other thrusting in and out of him felt so good from this position. He didn’t think anyone he had been intimate with would be this good at sex like this. Even though he loved getting it from behind, it never felt more right apart from that moment with anyone else. Not when he was on his hands and knees. Not when he was up against the wall. Not when he leaned back into the other figure as he let go. Not when he moved furiously into the movement to please the other.
The others just liked fucking viciously while he loved making love peacefully.
And Thomas was the best he had for that.
Finally at peck point, Newt shut his eyes tightly while letting out another moan, turning his head so his forehead rested on the pillow. He apologised in his mind that he turned away from Thomas, but he knew that he wouldn’t mind at all. Because the brunette on top dove his lips to Newt’s bare skin on the crook of his neck and began to suck it and leave kisses.
Their right hands still squeezed each other’s while Newt’s left hand was underneath his chest and Thomas’s was holding the other’s waist from underneath. It wasn’t long, however, till he moved it underneath the other, slid it around his waist as he thrusted in and took a hold of the blonde, stroking at the pace as he picked it up more.
Newt threw his head back at the action, letting out breathy moans and whins as he felt himself close in on the feeling of pleasure leaving his now hot body. Thomas took an opportunity to move his attack to the side of the other’s neck and underneath his ear, muffling his grunts as he ran his tongue up and down the skin to which made Newt moan more.
“God…..Tommy….God I love you….Fuck…..” Newt whined as he shut his eyes tightly again, his sentence being broken up between thrusts. He kept crying out through thrusts and strokes while Thomas attacked his neck, loving the feeling of his bare tongue on his skin that made him groan. A moment later, and the kisses, licking and sucking stopped, and Thomas lifted his head up to have a look at Newt, causing the other to turn his head to meet his gaze, his mouth opened while he let out breaths.
“I love you too.” He stated in a breath before leaning forwards and planting a kiss on Newt’s lips, letting them enter another make out session. But it was cut short when Newt pulled away and rested their foreheads together, letting the pair’s breaths mix more and more. Newt whined while Thomas grunted, eyes still shut, and mouths opened.
They stayed like that until Thomas went faster for the last time, making Newt drop his head fully to the pillow, his left cheek on the fabric, while Thomas opened his eyes. He kept stroking and thrusting in quickly, loving the sight of Newt in complete pleasure. It didn’t look like he was in pain, he looked like he really enjoyed the feeling.
The moment may have been like when he fucked people from behind in the past in that alleyway, but instead of the other on their hands and knees or bent over, his hands being on their waist, and begging for him to go faster, Newt looked to be in complete pleasure. There was no weird name calling or weird positions. No legs around his neck. No standing involved. No toys that he didn’t want to use but did to please the other. No desperate pleas for him to go faster even though he was going as fast as he could. No bite marks that would bleed. Nothing his father did was anything that could compare to this moment. That or any other person he was intimate with in the past.
He was making love to Newt instead of fucking him unconnectedly.
And instead of evil laughs that would haunt Thomas or hard bite marks, Newt enjoyed the feeling of Thomas pleasing him. Making the brunette enjoy this more and more.
Their hands finally parted, but only for Newt to place his behind Thomas’s head again to bring him closer to his shoulder. The brunettes now free hand slide underneath the other’s chest so he could bring him closer, making Newt cry out even though half of the cry was muffled by the fabric of his pillow.
Thomas then rested his forehead on Newt’s shoulder, his eyes shut as he rod his finish, making the blonde pull the hairs on the back of his head and cry out one last time as he let go fully, the feeling of bliss finally released onto the bed sheets. And soon enough, Thomas slowed down and followed, moaning out softly as he pulled out of Newt, even though he was dripping.
The brunette then shuffled off of Newt, still under the covers, to his left and turned to lay on his back on the opposite side of the bed, him staring at the ceiling as he breathed in, his chest still exposed. Newt didn’t move from his position on his stomach because of how exhausted he was from the act he loved to do with Thomas. The only sounds in the room were each other’s hot breaths, Newt’s being louder and more muffled then Thomas’s, and it was like this for a few moments.
That is until Newt smiled, still out of breath, and laughed, turning his head to his left to look at Thomas.
“We need to do that again in the future.” He said through a breath, making Thomas look at him.
“If you want.” He stated through another breath too, letting a small smile come up to his lips. He then lifted his left arm, both being on his sides before, and placed it on his pillow while turning to his left side, causing Newt to move over and place the side of his head on the inside of Thomas’s elbow, him now being on his right side.
“Do you want to?” He asked in a small voice, his left hand finding a home on Thomas’s inner bicep, loving the feeling of that bit of skin under his hand.
“Yeah, ye…” Thomas began, but paused for a second, not wanting to lie to himself. “….Just on the bed though. Laying down. No….none of that hands and knees shit. Or on the wall. I mean…..yes, on the wall, but just not from behind, or anything weird. If you don’t mind.”
Newt smiled, pulling all his love into that smile. “Of course, I’m not that big of a fan either. Even though I’ve done it, like hands and knees and on the wall from behind, still don’t love it.”
Thomas then smiled, pushing the urge to say same, with my father, to the back of his mind. Because he didn’t care anymore, about all of it. What Janson did to him. Sexually and abusively. The manipulating and blaming. He didn’t care about any of it anymore. The memories did haut him but not to the point it was all he thought about.
Because the only thing that matter in that exact moment was the beautiful, sweet, smart and kind blonde falling asleep in his arms. The love of his life. Newt. His Newt. And he whispered the last thing the pair heard before drifting off to sleep in that position.
“You are the greatest thing to ever happen to me.”
Notes:
Hehheheheh 😏😏😈😈
I'm a horny bitch and it's my way to live.
Sorry if it was shit though, looked better in my head. Everything does. Just be grateful it isn't anything too kinky.
God I was reading it while editing and I laughed so hard and said to myself 'I wrote that.....God, I really need holy water' 🤣🤣🤣🤣
But yeah....Anways, hope yall enjoyed. See ya in the next one. Love yall and thanks for reading.
✌️
Chapter 17: Day two on the road and the arrival to Asheville
Summary:
After the night spent at Ecolodge, the group spend another day on the road, another night in a hotel, and soon enough they arrive at the lake houses for their holiday to start.
Notes:
Ok, I've actually got an excuse why I'm posting at the end of the weekend instead of just saying I was behind and lazy. A cyclone flew past and right above me. Don't worry I'm fine. Power never went out and I didn't lose my internet. Not in my area at least. My family were prepared though, and it got so mf windy but it legit pasted by overnight like nothing. Wtf? Now its gonna rain all week nonstop to which would lead to floods, but thats fine. Nothing I haven't experienced before. I live on a hill so the water would just go down the road, plus I'm not in a flooding warning area so I'm fine. Best thing about this is I GOT TO MISS FUCKING SCHOOL FOR TWO DAYS AND TOMORROW!!!!!!!!! AND I DIDN'T HAVE TO DO ANY MOTHAFUCKING WORK SINCE THE CONCIL SAID THE POWER MIGHT GO OUT, LEADING TO THE INTERNET!!!!!!! So fucking happy about that. Was actually really behind in writing this chapter but on Thursday I legit sat down since that was the first day I got to stay home and wrote for nearly ten hours while watching movie after movie with my sister and stuff, felt great. Even better since my parents were still working upstairs online. Still worked out for the best, although we have a bunch of water to drink now. :)
Now, here's some more plotholes I've found:
1: The door in the bathroom: First of all, I am so so sorry to cause any confusion to anyone reading this. I literally cried when I realized I made this mistake. I'll fix it up later if you read it like this. If you didn't here's context: In chapter 6 Katie has a tantrum that leads to her locking herself in the bathroom. Only a next few chapters in her birthday, it says their isn't a door when Thomas throws up. I AM SO FUCKING SORRY!!!! If I never come around to fix this lets just say Vince took down the bathroom doors in all rooms because of a cut back or something. If I do fix it though, forget I wrote the last sentence. Again, I am so fucking sorry.
2: Aris's rooming: This isn't really that big but just wanted to make it clear. Aris never moved into Safe Haven until Deedee was born. (more will be explained in future) Feel like bro just visited all the time to help Thomas out. Imma go with that.
3; Newt's favorite dragon: Again, wasn't a really big one but wanted to make this clear. Since Newt only watched the httyd movies before getting to know Katie (in my mind, she forced him to watch the series with her through the story lol), he doesn't see the Skrill come up. So I'm guessing he did some research when he went through a httyd phase as a kid, idk.
Ok, that is all. Apologies in advance about the table in the chapter and why it looks like that. Idk how to fix it so please as usual bear with me.
I'll shut up now
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t even past eight o’clock yet and Katie had woken up. She woke up too little voices that were her friends next to her and a little bit of weight added at the end of her mattress. It seemed to her that she was the last person to wake up and she could tell as she slowly lifted her head up from the pillow.
Amy, Sophie and her slept on one of the mattresses near the window that shone bright yellow into the room behind curtains, but she found herself alone with Deedee at her feet, clinging to her toy rabbit, Ricky. Amy and Sophie had joined Lizzy, Chuck with Stephan in his lap and Baxter on the queen sized bed since they slept on that, talking about something that came out like muffles to Katie since she was waking up. The big bed was beside Katie -on her left- and on its other side was the bunk beds where Dante, Stephan and Deedee had slept - Dante on the bottom one since it has a railing with Stephan and Deedee being top. But now it was seen with Dante and Jackie on the bottom bunk and Little Minho on the last step of the metal ladder at the bottom of the top bed, swinging his legs around while talking to Madison who sat on her mattress that she, little Minho and Jackie slept on – it being in front of the big bed.
The room was the biggest one the group had rented out, but it appeared small with all the beds and mattresses out. But it didn’t really matter since the room was the only one with a couch in it that stood across from the bathroom on the side the tv was on. It was covered in clothes though since Lizzy suggested about setting the clothes the kids would wear out on it and everyone agreed. But the sleeping arrangements were still a success thanks to the amount of pillows that were found in the cupboard next to the couch and everyone having small bodies.
“Morning Katie.” Deedee said as she crawled onto Katie’s lap, making the girl prompt herself up so she sat up and everyone to note that she was awake.
“Morning.” Katie grumbled tiredly. “How on earth are all you guys awake?”
“It’s only eight o’clock.” Chuck chimed in through a laugh. Katie just rolled her eyes and yawned widely, making all the kids to giggle at her tiredness.
“How long have you guys been awake?” The girl asked tiredly while rubbing her eyes.
“I’ve been up since five.” Baxter bragged.
“Bro, no one gives a shit.” Amy said annoyedly while rolling her eyes, causing everyone to laugh.
“Little Minho does!” The boy defended, pointing to Minho that still sat on the ladder.
“Yeah, I do. I’ve also been up since five.” Minho smugly said with a smirk on his face.
“Again, no one cares!” Madison chimed in, dragging the last bit of her sentence while everyone laughed.
“I woke up a few minutes ago.” Deedee said with a smile when everyone calmed down. “So did Dante and Stephan.”
“Same.” Jackie chimed in with a smile.
“I think everyone woke up about twenty minutes ago besides these early birds.” Lizzy stated with a chuckle.
“Yeah, their weird.” Sophie blurted from where she sat on the bed, next to Lizzy, making everyone laugh again.
“You think everyone else is awake?” Stephan then asked when everyone calmed down for the second time. They paused for a second in thought, humming to themselves as they thought, making Dante look around frantically in confusion about the sound. He then smiled when Stephan giggled at his confusion, but the humming noise stayed.
“Well….” Lizzy started again. “…. possibly. But their adults. They don’t sleep.” Another pause, and Lizzy got a little idea, making her smirk a little evil smirk. “You guys want to find out?”
“How?” Katie asked. “I just woke up.”
The kids then laughed again.
“Yeah, I know. But what if all the adults are still asleep and we don’t know?” Lizzy stated with an evil glare. She then stood up from where she sat, her being on the side of the bed and the side the bunk bed was on, and stepped towards the bunk bed ladder. Minho then jumped off from where he sat and joined Madison on the mattress in front of the tv.
Lizzy climbed the black metal ladder, slid onto the top bed, sat up on her but and turned her body to the kids while she crossed her legs – her being on a slight angle. Jackie, with Dante in her arms, had now joined Madsion and Minho on the mattress
“You see little ones, our parents wanted the night off from the road since we got about ten hours of driving done yesterday. It’s another ten hours and a bit to get to Asheville, meaning another whole day to travel.” Most kids groaned at the last statement, hating the fact they had to sit in a car again for another day. “I know, I know. It’s exhausting. So, we would want to be on the road as soon as possible. But here’s the thing. If we could leave now, we would get there tomorrow. I’ve been on this trip many times my little ones, I know what I’m talking about. But if we leave in…say five hours, we will have to travel a whole extra day. We are on the clock people; I’ve got school to get back too. Most of you have got school to get back to, unless there’s a kinder garden thing for Dee and Stevie.” Both toddlers shook their heads. “Oh, well most of us have lives to get back too. We can’t spend our holiday trying to get to a place and only spend two days there till we can go back. That just won’t happen, I won’t let it happen. Are you with me, little ones? Are you with me?”
“Uhhh….” Most of the kids said in confusion.
“What’s your point?” Madison then asked.
“Yeah, you just said a bunch of klunk I don’t understand.” Chuck agreed, but then realized what he said, to which made his eyes widen and everyone to look at him.
“You’re the one Minho calls Shank!” Minho exclaimed while pointing up to the boy that sat on the mattress, him being closest to the headboard. “Or klunk! Or whatever he says in his language he made up with Newt!”
“Um, he calls me those things too.” Baxter chimed in, offensively.
“I don’t think that’s a good thing, man. Probs for Chuck it is but maybe not you.” Amy stated smugly, making the kids all laugh again, including Baxter after a while.
“We gotta normalize saying that instead of swearing.” Jackie suggested through a laugh.
“That way our parents wouldn’t get angry.” Sophie included through her laughs too.
“That would be funny.” Deedee agreed through giggles.
“Yeah.” Stephan nodded.
“Yo! Yo! Yo!” Katie said through her laughs to get everyone’s attention again. “Lizzy hadn’t said her point yet.’
“Thank you, Katie.” Lizzy thanked as everyone’s attention was brought back to her. “Now, what I mean is that maybe all our parents are asleep right now. Like, that trip here was very long and tiring, so they would want to rest. But what if something…. I don’t know…. disturbed them from their sleep and we were forced to get on the road again. To which would lead them to get us and them to Asheville faster.” Most kids started to get her idea; others still had confused looks on their faces. “Let’s say…. the thing that disturbed them was…...twelve little devils.”
They all then knew where she was going with the idea. So, they copied her cocky smile on her face as the plan sunk in.
They were sure them and the adults would get kicked out for this.
✨✨✨
A list of names hanged by the door that Sonya gave Lizzy that night before she went to sleep. Sonya had gone around and gotten everyone’s names down and which room they were in to give Lizzy. Most kids didn’t have any keys like Katie did, some did though but most didn’t, so it became useful for everyone to know which room had which parent in it, plus the other adults around.
The list looked like this:
|
Newt and Thomas |
9A |
|
Sonya and Harriet |
9B |
|
Keisha and Jorge |
9C |
|
Beth and Gally |
9D |
|
Mark and Trina |
9E |
|
Alec and Lana |
9F |
|
All kids |
9G |
|
Sadina and Trish |
9H |
|
Issac and Misty |
9I |
|
Darnell and Toad |
9J |
|
Minho, Frypan and Alby |
9K |
|
Brenda and Rachel |
9L |
|
Teresa and Aris |
9M |
The kid’s room was at the far end of the hallway, the door being the end, and all other rooms were next to each other to which would lead down to the corner that would lead to the elevator and the other hallway of rooms. On the side they would enter from the elevator end had rooms A to F, and the other side had from H to M. So, everyone was all together and in peace for the morning.
That was until the kids came up with an idea.
✨✨✨
“Go! Go! Gooooo!!!” Lizzy yelled and ordered as she held the door to their room open and stepped pasted, the list of names stuck on the wall across from her.
And just like that, all hell broke loose.
Kids of all ages in the group ran from door to door, banging on them or unlocking rooms if they got keys while yelling at the top of their lungs.
Jackie held Dante, Sophie held Stephan and Katie held Deedee’s hand while she ran down the hallway towards the last pair of doors. The others just ran crazily with friends while yelling at the top of their lungs, trying to get all the adults to wake up.
Jackie and Dante were the first to get into their mother’s room since Jackie had a key.
“Sophie! Stevie!” She yelled as she gestured for the two to walk over to her. Sophie stood in the hall with Stephan in her arms but then walked over to where their friends were, in front of door 9C. The pair opened the door and waltzed into the dark room, not caring about the sounds of kids yelling from outside.
Jorge was on the side closet to the door, snoring while he laid on his back and had his head turned to his left, and Keisha slept in the other side facing the window, on her stomach while her left arm hanged over the edge. The two girls giggled at the sight as they placed their little brothers onto the pair calmly, Dante on Keisha and Stephan on Jorge, and ran outside, going to help their friends.
Stephan was the first to move and he leaned over the man he sat on and blew air into his ear while shaking him awake. And it worked.
He groaned weirdly, signaling the two he was awake while they both laughed.
“What the….?” He mumbled tiredly.
“Time to wake up, Uncle Jorge!” Stephan yelled in his ear, making him wince at the sound.
Dante giggled at the sight before turning to his sleeping mother. He then raised both hands up, all fingers extended and rushed them down to her shoulder. He repeated this hurriedly until his mother finally started to wake up. He then let out a cute giggle as she started to open her eyes. His giggle became more genuine when Keisha’s eyes landed on his, making her smile tiredly.
“What are you doing here?” Keisha asked in a tired but cheeky voice, making Dante giggle more and more.
“It’s time to wake up, Keisha!” Stephan then yelled, making the women wince just like the man next to her to which caused both kids to giggle more about it.
“Yeah!” A voice came from the door, Jackie’s. As the toddlers both laughed, and adults groaned and yawned, the girl ran over to the side her mother slept on and started to make an attempt to drag her out of the bed.
“Oui! No!” Keisha yelled as Jackie giggled.
“It's time to get up though!”
“No it isn’t.”
“Yeah, I’m with her.” Jorge agreed but was met but a playful slap from Stephan on the arm. “Ouch!”
“We gotta get to Asheville!” Stephan yelled, making Dante raise his hands up excitedly with a toothy smile on his face.
“Stevie!” Another voice called from the door, making the five turn to see Lizzy standing at the doorway. “Soph got your moms door open!”
Stephan then removed himself from on top of Jorge, slid down feet first to the ground and ran to and out the door into the hallway. Jorge was relieved for the weight to have gotten off of him but then the room became filled with light, making him and Keisha wince at the sudden brightness.
Keisha opened her eyes slightly to see Jackie at the window, finishing pulling the curtains open before running up to her again.
“Jack! Dany!” Lizzy then yelled out loud to the two for their attention, to which she got since both siblings turned their heads to her again. “I got Sadi and Trish’s room open! Issac is in the room next to them! Come on!”
“Yeahhhhhh!” Jackie yelled and dragged as she picked up a laughing Dante and ran to and out of the door, Lizzy soon following, leaving the adults to adjust to the light while finally hearing the cries and yells of little kids in the hallway to which caused them to groan more.
Stephan ran across from Jorge and Keisha’s room and joined Sophie in the room of their mothers. They both ran to the window and opened the curtains widely, causing both women to groan at the sudden light.
“The fuck….?” Rachel mumbled as she spat hair out of her mouth.
“Mommy!” Stephan yelled as he climbed onto the bed, then Brenda’s hips while she yawned and he shook her crazily, copying his position he did with Jorge. “Wake up!”
“Stevie. Don’t shake mommy.” Brenda ordered tiredly but wasn’t obeyed by Stephan as he continued. She groaned louder with her girlfriend as extra weight was felt on the bed and they both looked to see Sophie standing on the bed now. The girl then started to jump up and down on the bed, causing the women to groan even more.
“Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!” Sophie chanted over and over again as she jumped up and down, not caring about the women she was jumping on. Stephan laughed as he watched his sister jump and shook his mother, occasionally shaking his second mother.
The two were so focused on both Rachel and Brenda and they were focused on groaning that they all didn’t notice little Deedee toddling in and opening the door that lead to Teresa and Aris’s room next to the moms. She reached up, slowly turned the knob and opened the dark room next door. She then entered the room and walked over to where her parents slept quietly. She took in the snores both her mother and father made, their heads turned inward while laying on their backs, as she climbed on top of the bed, crawled to the space between the pillows and sat between her parent's heads, her back towards the wall so she faced the tv on the wall across.
“Mommy. Daddy.” Deedee said to the sleeping parents before she started poking Teresa’s sleeping face. “Mommy, you need to wake up.”
The women then started to steer awake as Deedee poked her face. The toddler then giggled as her mother opened her eyes, annoyedly.
“Dee…,” she yawned before dodging a poke in the eye, making the little girl giggle more. “Girl, stop it.”
She obeyed her little plea but moved over to continue her poking on her dad’s face, giggling happily as the man started to wake up.
“What on earth?” He asked as he opened his eyes to see Deedee poking his face. “Dee, what are you doing?”
“Waking you up, daddy.”
“And me!” Another voice yelled out, making the three turn to see Chuck enter the room, walk over to the window and open the curtains for the room, making the pair of adult's groan at the brightness too. “Come on! We gotta get to Asheville!”
“Yeah!” Deedee agreed as both laughed at the parents and Chuck walked out of the room again, leaving the girl to toddler away from her now annoyed parents -that couldn’t get back to sleep since the noises outside- and walk back into the room with Sophie jumping on the bed.
Chuck jogged back across the hallway of wild children to room 9D, grabbed the keys of his mother’s room and unlocked the door. He was too busy with making loud noises with his friends and banging on doors he hadn’t gotten to his parent’s room yet. But now he was.
He finally unlocked the door and stepped into the dark room. He walked in to see Beth sleeping on her stomach while her left arm rested over Gally’s bare chest, his right arm around her shoulders. The pair started to move in their sleep since the door was wide open, letting all the yells and screams inside.
“Mom! Gal! Time to get up!” He announced as he made his way to the windows and repeated the same motion he did in Teresa and Aris’s room, letting the light in. The pair groaned at the brightness just like nearly everyone else so far did, making the young boy laugh more as he walked back to the foot of the bed.
“Charles,” Gally began in his groggy but annoyed voice while Beth rubbed her eyes and sat up from where she laid. “What the fuck are you-?”
“Let’s get going, shall we.” Chuck said proudly as he pulled the blanket off of his parent’s bodies, making Beth laugh slightly while Gally whined at the loss of warmness, trying to grab it back but sat up too late.
“Chuck, what the fuck, man?!” Gally asked annoyedly but Chuck ran out the room, laughing loudly but also proud of himself. The man then turned his head to his girlfriend while she smiled unbelievably, confusedly and shockingly about what just happened. “That thing of yours is the reason I don’t want another kid.”
Beth laughed even more before letting out a little yawn while Gally started complaining about the noise from outside their room.
Meanwhile, Chuck stopped in the hallway to take in the scene. He saw Deedee yelling at the top of her lungs at one end of the hallway, Sophie running past him while yelling and Little Minho banging his hands on a door at the other end, the end closest to their room. It was completely chaotic, noise everywhere and groaning people from most rooms that were already opened.
It wasn’t long until Baxter exited one room from opposite Little Minho and spotted Chuck. He then waved him over while yelling, “Chuck! Toad, Darnell and Misty are in these rooms! Plus, Trish, Sadina and Issac! Come help us wake them up!”
“On it!” The boy nodded as he ran up to his friend and followed him into the room Baxter was standing in front of. The room was Darnell and Toad’s, and Madison and Katie were both jumping on the pair of boys like crazy while they groaned and adjusted to the sudden brightness that was now in the room, the jumping bodies and the noise. Baxter then ran up to the side the toad slept on, the closest side to the door, while Chuck ran into the next room since the door beside the toad was wide open, Issac and Misty’s.
“Time to hit the road!” Baxter yelled in the toad’s ear.
“Fuck off!” The man spat back harshly, making the boy and the other two girls laugh widely.
“Yall are the reason I don’t like kids!” Darnell shouted before Madison jumped one last time and landed on her knees, making him groan even more since she landed on his stomach to which made her giggle to.
Katie laughed even more while finally jumping of the bed and ran towards the door that led into the room next door, screaming at the top of her lungs. She ran into Issac and Misty’s room and found Dante playing with the man’s hair as he sat on his chest -the blanket being around the back of his tiny waist-, Issac trying to swat his hands away but that only made the boy giggle more while he continued, Chuck practically dragging Misty out of bed while she groaned, her sleeping on the side that Katie was on, and Lizzy opening up the curtains before turning to get into the room next door, her passing the little girl in the process.
“Get up! Now!” Katie shouted while she ran up to Misty and started to help Chuck drag the poor women out of bed.
“Let go of me!” Misty yelled back, making an effort to pull her arm away from the giggling children. “This is harassment!” She finally pulled her arm out of the twos grasp but that only made Chuck get to the foot of the bed and pull the blanket of the two, making them even more annoyed while he laughed, and Katie get on top of Misty when her body and pajamas were exposed and start to play with her hair like Dante was doing.
“Hey! Get…!” Misty began but started laughing with the girl as they both swatted hair on and off her face, it being a battle between the two.
Little Minho had now entered the room from where Katie entered but only ran past, laughing, and ran straight across to enter the next room since that door was open too, Sadina and Trish’s. He ran in to see Jackie running past him to get out into the hallway again, Amy spinning round widely at the foot of the bed, Lizzy opening the curtains for the girls and Sadina and Trish groaning and telling the girls to shut up.
“Come on guys!” Minho yelled as he ran over to the bed, climbed on top of the two groaning women and started to jump up and down, making the girls even more annoyed. “We gotta get on the road!”
“Yo, little min.” Sadina said with a groan while he laughed. “Get off.” He started to jump on top of Trish while she started to laugh with him even though she was annoyed too. “Hey!” Sadina shouted as she sat up and pulled Minho into her chest, making him laugh even more as they both fell back on the bed. “Don’t jump on her!”
Trish laughed even more with the laughing kids in the room as she watched Minho get out of Sadina’s grasp. The boy just ran to Lizzy who laughed and the both just continued laughing loudly while running towards the closed door and opened it, letting the noise of yelling in the hallway into the room.
Amy let out one last scream to the two women before bolting towards the now open door and outside, laughing widely. She turned to see Stephan running into another room from Beth and Gally’s room, laughing happily as Gally’s yells were heard from the room, Katie running into Keisha’s room while yelling to get up and Madison and Baxter running up to her from Darnell and the toad’s.
“Am’s, help us get mom and dad up.” Baxter ordered as he gestured to follow him into Mark and Trina’s room, room 9E.
“And my mom and dad.” Madison continued while following the boy to his parent's door.
“Ok Aunty Maddie!” Amy yelled as she followed the both into the room, Baxter unlocking the door as the two girls caught up to him and opening the door. The three made their way into the dark room with both Mark and Trina sleeping happily in the bed, Mark on his stomach and his arm hanging over the edge and Trina on her side.
“Rise and shine Mark and Trina!” Madison yelled loudly as she made her way to the window. The pair groaned at the loudness and more when Madison pulled the curtains open, letting in the light of the sun into their room like most of the other rooms were filled with now.
Amy then climbed onto the bed and started jumping on it like she did with Sophie before running into Sadina and Trish’s room, making the pair of adult's groan more. She laughed and yelled happily, watching her parent's reaction to her jumping up and down happily.
“Dad! Mom! Get up! We need to get going!” Baxter yelled as he started pulling Marks arm and dragging him out of the bed.
“Buddy, don’t….” Mark started but was interrupted by Madison.
“Mark, get up!” She yelled from the window before bolting towards the door next to Trina that led to Alec and Lana’s. “You too Trina.”
“Maddie, shush. Your being loud.” Trina yawned but Amy’s jumping wasn’t helping at all.
“Wake up mom!” The girl yelled as she jumped, not caring about her mother's tiredness. “Get up, dad!”
The two kids then started making random noises, making their parents groan more at the noises. Madison laughed at her brother’s annoyed expression as she opened the door she stood in front of, revealing Alec and Lana’s room.
“Mom! Dad! Up, now!” The girl shouted, making the pair wake up slowly. She walked around the foot of the bed, towards the window and opened the curtains again for the pairs room. Alec yelled in surprise at the sudden brightness, causing Madison to laugh even more.
“What the…fuck?” He mumbled while Lana yawned widely. But he couldn’t say anything else since Amy ran into the room screaming at the top of her lungs, unlocked the inside of the front door, ran to the bed, climbed on top and repeated her jumping method from her parent's room, only she was joined by Madison shortly after. The two adults groaned while the girls laughed happily, Baxter soon entering through the opened side door while spinning around in circles.
“Get up, grandpa! Get up, grandma!” Amy yelled as she jumped, Baxter repeating after her as he yelled and spun, making the two adults more annoyed.
After a minute of noise in the room, the front door was opened by Lizzy and Little Minho, letting the noise of little toddlers happily screaming in the hallway in.
“Rise and shine!” Lizzy shouted, followed by a yell from Minho, before the both at the door turned to their left and ran down the hallway, passing Stephan and Deedee banging on walls while Dante sat on the ground next to Deedee, laughing while hitting the ground fondly. The two ran up to door 9K on the left wall and banged on the door, trying to get the people inside to wake up, but somehow it was useless.
“Here, Min.” Lizzy suggested as she pointed to her right at the open door next to her. “Let’s get in through here.”
Minho followed her as they ran to the door and into Brenda and Rachel’s room, laughing widely at the pair of moms that were starting to get up from bed, Rachel covering her ears while Brenda had her back to the kids, her feet planted on the ground beside her. Minho then pushed Lizzy aside and unlocked the door, still yelling out loud. He opened the door to revel his cousin's room, him and Alby sleeping on the double bed while Frypan slept on the single one closet to the window. The two yelled happily, making all three men start to wake, Frypan jolting upward in shock at the sound, Alby scrunching his eyes as he placed a hand over his ear and Minho groaning at the sound.
“Yo! Minho! Fry! Alby! Get the shank up!” Little Minho yelled as he climbed onto his cousin and old teacher's bed, grabbed a pillow and started bringing it to both boy’s face, making them yelled in distress while he laughed.
“Little man! Watch the hair!” Big Minho yelled as he tried to dodge the pillow, his cousin laughing widely.
“What are you-?” Alby asked before his face was met by the pillowcase, cutting him off while he muffled a groan.
Lizzy laughed at the sight as she walked around the foot of the bed and up to the curtains of the window the room had too.
“Up and a-dim, Fry!” She yelled as she pasted Frypan’s bed, slapping his knee while he rubbed his eyes. She then got to the window and, again, opened up the curtains, making all three men groan at the sudden brightness.
“What the fuck, Liz?!” Frypan asked while the two kids laughed at their reactions, Little Minho still hitting Minho and Alby while Lizzy marched proudly across and out of the room. She walked down the hallway smugly, watching kids run from room to room since there was two left to open. And she laughed proudly at the groans and yells from the adults.
She walked up to room 9B, her moms, and grabbed the keys out of her pajama bottoms pocket so she could unlock the door. A yell from down the hall came to her ears and she turned to see Katie running down towards her, laughing happily to which caused the teen to laugh with her.
“Katie! Come help me wake my moms up!” She yelled out for her even though Katie stood next to her now, but she still received a nod from her while she unlocked and opened the door.
They were met by the same thing they found in the other room, darkness and two sleeping parents on the bed, Sonya on her left side while sleeping on top of Harriet, her arm around her figure.
“Mothers! Up! Now!” Lizzy ordered, making both women move in their sleep. The teen made her way over to the foot of the bed and pulled the bed sheets of the two bodies, making both groan and annoyed more while Sonya sat up.
“Liz?! What the hell?!” She yelled but groaned more as light had lighten up the room, Katie being the one that opened the curtains.
“Get up, people!” The girl shouted, making Harriet wince at her loudness. And Katie noticed before running back out the room. “Sorry Harriet!”
“It’s…” Harriet began but then yawned out her last word. “fine.”
“Man, watch out mom. Katie’s coming for your women.” Lizzy teased as she started pulling Harriet out of the bed, making both women laugh at the comment while telling the girl to go away even though she was laughing loudly.
Katie ran to the next door on Sonya and Harriet’s door’s left, her right, while grabbing the keys out of her pocket and jamming them into the lock. She heard her friends laugh loudly while all the kids ran from room to room, Jackie, Chuck and Amy catching up to her from inside of Teresa and Aris room, it being behind her.
“What some help Katie?” Chuck asked through a laugh, Jackie and Amy coming up behind him.
“Yes please.” Katie answered with a nod as she opened the door, the last door that needed to get opened in that hallway. The four kids ran into the dark room while laughing, the sight of Newt and Thomas moving in their sleep in the bed, Newt being fully on top of Thomas now. They all didn’t acknowledge the clothes thrown on the ground and the bottle of lube since they were to busy laughing, causing the pair of boys to start to wake up.
Chuck ran to the window of curtains and, for the last time in their runs, opened the curtains widely, making the boys wince at the sudden brightness.
“What the…. bloody hell?” Newt asked through a yawn, Thomas yawning with him. The four kids giggled as Katie and Amy made their way into the bed and started jumping on the pair while Jackie and Chuck went to one side of the bed and started banging their hands on the mattress, Chuck on Thomas’s side and Jackie on Newt’s, making the pair in bed groan even more.
“Wake up, Tom! Wake up!” Katie chanted as she jumped with her friend.
“Kathrine Edison, off. Now.” Thomas ordered tiredly but was only responded by giggles from the four and Newt from on top of him as he tried to snuggle back into Thomas’s side.
“Newtie! Don’t hug him more!” Katie then yelled, making him laugh as Thomas hugged him tightly, feeling like he was protecting him from the four.
“Yeah, you gotta wake up!” Chuck agreed as he yelled in Thomas’s ear the best he could.
“We gotta get to Asheville!” Jackie chimed in through a laugh. “So get up and-!”
Amy squealed when she noticed the figure that marched into the room, Mark, making everyone turn to the marching man. He walked up to the end of the bed and wrapped his arms around the little girls waist while yelling.
“Ahhh!” He yelled as he picked the girl up and threw her over his shoulder, her stomach on his body, making her laugh even more. “You guys better run. Parents are rounding up all twelve devils.”
Katie stopped jumping at the statement, along with Chuck and Jackie’s banging, and turned to Thomas, who just smirked and raised his eyebrow, Newt’s smile being half cover since his nose rested beside the brunette’s Adam’s apple. Thomas was just raising his right arm when Katie screamed, turned her back to the pair and jumped off the bed, making Chuck and Jackie scream with her. Thomas and Newt laughed as the three ran out the room, being followed by Mark and a giggling Amy on his shoulder.
“Should we get up?” Newt then asked as he slightly sat while Thomas dropped the arm back on the blondes back. “Go get her?”
“We’re naked right now.” Thomas stated, making both laugh even more because of the reason why.
“We can get change.”
“True but I like being like this. Hugging you and-”
“Yo! Get up!” A voice yelled from their open door, Lizzy’s, causing the two to turn their heads to see her head leaning in the room before she turned and bolted into the room across the hallway. The two laughed even more as Newt sat up, got out of Thomas’s grasp, making him groan at the loss, and swing his legs to the ground so his feet were planted onto the floor.
Thomas repeated his action on the other side while grabbing his sweatpants he wore the night before and sliding them up, Newt doing the same with his pyjama bottoms on the other side of the bed. The two chuckled at the noises while stealing glances from each other, the sound of kids screaming in funny distress and complaints from other adults. Newt then stood up, walked around the foot of the bed while bending down and retrieving his sweater and pulled the clothing over his head. Thomas stood up with him and the two made their way to the open door, Thomas wrapping his left arm around Newt’s shoulders in the process.
They both turned their heads to see nearly all the adults standing at their doors tiredly while yawning and their kids running up and down the hallway like crazy. But soon enough, all adults went into action.
As Deedee yelled at the top of her lungs while running down the hall for the thirtieth time that morning, Aris bent down and scooped her into his arms, making her squeal but giggle even more as he spun her around with him.
“You little misfit.” Teresa said in a cheeky voice as she leaned to Deedee’s face, Aris finishing spinning her around, and planted multiple and fast kisses on the girls right cheek, making her giggle and Aris laugh more.
Stephan ran up from where he stood yelling, “Dee, I’ll save you!”.
But Brenda was too quick. “Oh no you don’t.” The women laughed as she repeated Aris’s motion with her son but instead of spinning him, she pulled him up, threw him in the air slightly and caught him while pulling him into a hug, him laughing the entire time.
Sophie ran past the moms as this happened but as she ran back, Rachel was in her way in an instant.
“You too!” She yelled through a laugh as she threw her body onto Sophie, her squealing, and hugged her to her chest as they both fell to the ground, them laughing with the other two that watched.
Dante laughed at the sight as he sat at the wall, but he giggled more as Keisha walked up to him with her eyebrow raised, bent down and lifted him up and on her hip. She wore a smirk on her face, mixed with amusement and disbelief, while Dante just continued his belly laughing session. She then rolled her eyes as she turned around and walked back the way she came from but was only met by Jackie nearly running into her, making her stop at the laughing girl.
“Sorry mom.” The girl said before starting to run away again.
“No, no, no.” Keisha said through laughs as she reached out with her left hand, grabbed the girls wrist and pulled her back towards her, making her laugh more as her mother wrapped her arm around her shoulders.
“Jackie, no!” Little Minho yelled out loud dramatically, reaching his hand out for her even though he stood at the opposite end of the hallway. He started running towards her as Jackie and Keisha continued to her and Jorge’s door, Jorge laughing loudly. But before he could get to her, a massive shoulder came to his stomach, making him stop, and soon he was pulled over someone’s shoulder, his cousin’s.
“Woah!” He yelled in surprise then burst out laughing as Minho spun around and walked back to his door where Frypan and Alby stood laughing, him acting like he didn’t have a body on his shoulder.
“Nailed it!” He shouted, making the adults on that side of the hall, the one closest to the elevator, including Newt and Thomas, laugh loudly as he walked over to his door again.
“Help me!” Little Minho whelped loudly through laughs.
“I’ll save you, little Min!” Madison yelled out dramatically before running towards her friend. But she was met by a pair of hands that where wrapped around her body and before she could run away, she was lifted of the ground, making her squeal and laugh even more.
“No you won’t.” Alec said while Lana laughed with the girl when she got into Madison’s view.
“Aunty Maddie!” Baxter yelled from where he stood in the middle of the hall. “Noooooooo-!”
“Shut up, bro!” Mark said as he wrapped his free arm around the boy’s waist and picked him up, making him laugh with his sister as their dad walked over to their door, Trina laughing at the sight.
“No, Baxter!” Chuck yelled from where he stood, in between 9H and F. “Their all taking us like-”
“Like those things you had in your dreams.” A voice from behind him said. The boy spun around and saw Gally standing there. He yelled but before he could get away, the man wrapped his arms around his waist and lifted him up and over his shoulder, making him laugh even more when his eye’s met his mothers.
“Got you, Chuckie.” Beth said through a laugh, making the boy slightly roll his eyes.
“No!” Lizzy yelled in fake distress as she watched Chuck getting picked up, her running and watching all the kids finally get a hold by their parents. “No! No-!” Sonya then threw her arms around her running daughter, making her stop and both laugh fondly. “My plan! My beautiful, beautiful plan!”
Harriet burst out laughing like all the other adults did, Misty, Issac, Darnell, the toad, Sadina and Trish even more since they watched all of the kids get captured by their parents, wiping away tears as they laughed hardly.
“I knew this was your plan.” Harriet accused through a laugh, making everyone laugh even more, including Katie.
The girl was running past the moms that held Lizzy and her eyes then met Thomas’s. She was about to turn around but Thomas had let go of Newt, him laughing, reached his hand out, grabbed Katie by the arm and pulled her in, making her squeal and giggle more. He pulled her up and of the ground by the arm, wrapped his right arm around her legs so she was held sideways, her stomach facing his face, wrapped his other arm around her upper half, his hand pulling her shirt up a bit, and then blew onto her belly to which made fart sounds, making her and everyone else laugh more.
Newt watched happily as Thomas pulled the shirt back down with a proud smile on his face.
“That’s what you get for all that noise.” He stated as he handed Katie over to Newt, the blonde laughing even more as he placed his hands on the giggling girl’s sides, making her now horizontal again, and prompt her on his hip that was closest to Thomas, not caring that he would never do this with her and how nonchalant he was with the action.
“Yeah…” Sadina began as she stepped into the hallway. “….what the actual hell….” The kids began to giggle again. “….was going through your minds…..to think that was a….fantastic idea? Hm?”
“It was Lizzy’s idea!”
“Asheville!”
“I was getting hungry!”
“Don’t rat me out bitch!”
“We want to get to Asheville now!”
“I wanted breakfast!”
“We need to hit the road! Now!”
All kids yelled over each other responses, making all the adults laugh even more.
“Ok, ok! Calm down!” Jorge yelled over the kids, making everyone’s attention go to him now. “We get it. You want to leave. But why so early?”
“It’s cause they think if we don’t leave now, we won’t arrive tomorrow. Only the next day.” Newt answered for the kids. “Is that right, guys?”
“Yes!” All the kids said together.
“Is that true?” Teresa asked. “We can’t get to Asheville today?”
“Yeah,” Sonya began. “Since we slept for the night, the trip would be a total of two- and a-bit days.”
“So,” Lizzy then continued. “If we leave now or the next hour, we can get to Asheville mid tomorrow morning or even lunch time. That’s why we wanted to get all you guys up. Plus, most of us are starving.”
Most kids then agreed while shouting out what they wanted to their parents, making the people that didn’t have kids laugh even more.
“Ok, ok. Hey! Pipe down, children!” Gally yelled, but no one listened.
“Kids! Calm down!” Alec then ordered, now all the kids listened to him.
“What the fuck? Does no one listen to me?” Gally asked in disbelief.
“No,” Thomas answered while shaking his head, making Minho, Alby, Newt and Frypan laugh harder. “No one does.”
Gally just rolled his eyes as he flipped Thomas off, the brunette repeating the action back to him.
“Guys, come on. Not in front of the kids.” Brenda chimed in while shaking her head, Stephan sitting on her right hip now.
“Yeah, use me and Newt’s language around them for now on.” Minho said, making everyone laugh now. “We give you permission. Shank, shuck, klunck, all that.”
“Could you put me down now, Minho?” Little Minho asked through a laugh.
“No.”
Frypan and Alby laughed even more.
“Ok, guys. Settle down, I got an idea.” Keisha then began. “How bout we all get dressed and head down for breaky? Then we could pack up rooms, check out and get back on the road.”
Everyone hummed and nodded at the idea, including the kids that didn’t cheer about the fact they were finally getting feed and back on their way.
“Ok then,” Lana then started, taking control. “All children. Back into your room. And all adults. Back in their rooms.”
And they followed the women’s orders, the kids being excited that they were finally getting food and hitting the road soon.
✨✨✨
Asheville Gladers and Gays🎄🎅❤️💏
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Did anyone eat that bacon from the buffet?
Big Old Alec🤘
I did
Why do you ask?
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Is your stomach acting up?
Big Old Alec🤘
No
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Shit
Guys I think I’m dying
Like my stomach really hurts rn
Thomas
Omg 🙄
Dramatic bitch, your fine
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
NO IM NOT I FEEL LIKE IM GONNA SHIT MYSELF PLUS MY STOMACH HURTS LIKE SHIT
Lizzy☺️
🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
Bethy 🩵
Hope ur ok, babe ❤️
T ❤️🩹
U wanna talk about crampy stomachs?
Gally…….U wanna talk about cramps?
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
U do not understand the pain us women have to go through once a month Gally
so stfu
Trina🫶
It is literally the worst
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
I wasn’t comparing anything though
Ari 💙
Bro’s getting attacked by women
That’s crazy
Thomas
🤣🤣🤣🤣
Fry 🍳
I really wish I had popcorn
Jorge 🤗
Me too
Sadina 🌸
Sorry to interrupt a very funny conversation but was just wondering if everyone of the drivers knew where we are going
Keisha wanted me to check
Ranga 👩🏻🦰
Alby’s driving and Gally’s to busy being dramatic about his stomach ache
But I think we’re alg and know where we’re going
The cozy nock is the motel right?
Ari 💙
We’re alg
Im texting for Sonya and our group
But yeah she said that’s the place
Ranga 👩🏻🦰 and 10 others left a 👍on this message
Meanhoe 😑😑
Newt says that’s correct
We are also pretty good in our car
Bren 💖
Texting for Harri’s group
We’re alg too
And she says that’s the right place
Bethy 🩵
Told Mark that’s the place thx guys
We’re ok here too
Trish 🩷💕
Perf
Lala Lana🥰
Is anyone else tired from this mornings alarm?
I’m honestly about to fall asleep
Thomas
I am
Hardly got sleep last night
🐸
Me too
Darnell’s snoring kept me up and when I finally got to sleep, two girls started jumping on the bed
Issac 🤟
Bro, my bed was not comfy but comfy at the same time
It was hectic
Darnell 🍓
Tbh I had the best sleep of my life
🐸
Oh fuck off, snoring bitch
Issac 🤟
🤣🤣🤣
Ranga 👩🏻🦰
💀
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
I slept like a log until the evil twelve disturbed me
I blame our kids for me being so tired
Thomas
Same
I blame mostly Lizzy since it was her idea
Rachy Rach 🏳️🌈🧡
Yeah, 🖕u Liz
Lizzy☺️
Hehehehehe
We all wanted to get onto the road as soon as possible
Meanhoe 😑😑
Yeah all the noise and shit this morning explained that
Bren 💖
Yeah y’all were annoying af this morning
Trina🫶
The only good thing about the attack was how all the kids fell asleep in the car
Well mine did at least
Bethy 🩵
True but still
It was torture
T ❤️🩹
I was in the middle of a good dream when my daughter started poking me in the face
All because of you girl
Lizzy☺️
🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
✨✨✨
After a long day of driving once more, Newt finally found himself in front of the mirror in a motel bathroom, finishing up brushing his teeth. He leaned his head over the sink and spat out his toothpaste. He finished up his teeth brushing routine when Katie entered, going to his left side.
“Hey Newtie?” The girl asked as he whipped his hands on the hand towel.
“Yeah, sweetie?”
“Can I sleep in you’re and Tom’s bed? The armchair isn’t comfy.”
“Sure. If Tommy’s alright with it.” Newt agreed with a smile, making the girl jump happily. She raised her arms up in the air while she jumped, gesturing for Newt to pick her up. He chuckled at the sight as he bent down, placed his hands under her armpits and lifted her off the ground. The girl giggled, Newt laughing with her, as she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck, making her sit on his hips.
Newt then turned around with the girl wrapped around him, stepped out of the bathroom, into the bedroom, and walked across to the the cupboard where Thomas was, closing the cupboard doors after packing their bags away.
“Tom.” Katie began, causing the man to turn around to see Katie and Newt standing in front of him. “I’m gonna sleep in your bed with you and Newtie.”
“Are you now?” Thomas asked with a slight smirk on his face. Katie nodded her head while humming, causing both boys to laugh. “Well, then you might sleep in between us if that’s fine.”
“Actually.” Newt started towards the girl, causing the two to turn to him. “Your gonna sleep on the right side of the bed, while me and Tommy cuddle.” His eyes flickered up to Thomas’s with a little cheeky smile on his face.
The brunette chuckled nervously at the statement while nodding to the idea, making the other two laugh even more.
“I-if that’s what…… you guys want.” Thomas stuttered, the two laughing at him fondly, as he leaned in to plant a kiss on the girls hair line, then on Newt’s lips. He then stepped around Newt’s figure and walked towards the queen sized bed that waited for the three, Newt following him with Katie still in his arms.
“What do you think you’ll want to do at Asheville, Kitty Kat?” Thomas asked as he got under the covers of the bed.
“Get new books.” The girl answered once she was placed on top of Thomas by Newt and crawled to her side of the bed. “And more horse toys. And more cat toys. And more dragon toys. Oo! And more colouring in.”
The pair laughed at her responses as Newt joined Thomas under the covers and got on his stomach while placing his head on Thomas’s chest, Thomas’s arms wrapped around his shoulders.
“So, lots of shopping?” Newt asked the girl while he watched her get under the covers on the right side of the bed.
“No, just want to get those stuff. What I really want to do is play in the snow.”
“That makes sense.”
“Well,” Thomas began again. “Tomorrow we get there. And soon enough you’ll get to do all that stuff.”
“Yeah. That’s true.”
“You excited?” Newt asked as Katie finally settled into the bed, her lying on her right with her head facing the boys.
“Very. Can’t wait to get there.”
“Your not the only one.”
“Yeah.” Thomas agreed, causing Newt to turn his head up to look at him. “It’s gonna be the best holiday ever.”
And he really meant it.
They all did.
✨✨✨
“Alright. We’re here.” Newt announced as he drove in after Sonya into the main road that led to the lake houses. “Finish your burgers so Harriet doesn’t get mad at me for buying you guys McDonalds for breakfast, she’ll get jealous.”
“Finally.” Minho said through a sigh of relief before finishing his breakfast burger with the two in the back.
As they drove past the frosty trees and little snow puddles, the houses got into view, making everyone in the car start to cheer and get excited. At the top of the road sat a massive wooden house, the stairs to the front door leading to a balcony that went around the entirety of the bottom floor. A roof covered the balcony and on top of it looked to be the second floor, the attic having a massive round window at the front that stood out slightly. Flowers and bushes rested around the path that led to the mini stairs while plants in flowerpots were hanging from the roof or sitting on the fencing. It looked perfect.
As the group drove closer, them being in front of Alby’s car, the last car to enter, on the far left side of them they noticed a second house come into view, Sonya and Harriet’s. It was likely the same only the balcony on the first floor only went across the front and less plants were planted in the ground. It was more paler then the other big house, but it still looked amazing.
After Newt finally began to start parking his car in front of the pathways that led to each house, the view became even more perfect. Because far behind the two houses after a grass hill that went down and a BBQ and eating area sat the sand and lake. The beautiful lake that went for miles and miles. It wasn’t frozen yet, but it would soon be. So, for now, the blueness of the water still shined brighter.
“Wow.” Thomas chuckled as he unstrapped himself from the seat. “This looks…. incredible.”
“Worth the drive.” Newt chimed in with a smile as he opened his car door.
“A hundred percent.”
The two chuckled lightly as they both exited the car and took in the place like everyone else did.
Eyes and chatter from mouths were spread across the parking area, amazement mostly in the voices and looks. Everyone took in the place while gathering bags from boots and stretched.
They finally made it.
After nearly two days on the road, it being a twenty-hour drive, they finally made it to their holiday destination.
It was so exciting.
Soon enough, Newt and Sonya found themselves in front of the chatty group, everyone having arrived now with bags on their shoulders, including the British siblings. Newt had the list of who was going in which house on his phone and Sonya was going to lead the people that were sleeping in her house. They were both very organised and they were proud of it. After all, they’re was about forty people there, including children.
“Ok, everyone!” Newt yelled to the group, causing most to get quiet. “May I have your attention please.” Everyone then went silent. “Now, it has been a long couple of days, but we have finally made it to Asheville.” The group cheered excitedly, making him and Sonya laugh. “I know. T’was worth it to be honest. Was getting sick of my car and driving. But that doesn't matter, we are here now.” A pause for Newt’s amusement. “Bet you lot are wondering how this is going to work. The sleeping arrangement and stuff. Fear nothing, because the same night I made the list of who was going with who, I made another list of which house everyone will be sleeping in. Now, its pretty simple. The rules and stuff. Kids are all together-” The kids started cheering happily while adults groaned, making the blonde man laugh even more. “I know. Didn’t think they would pull that little stunt they did back at Eco this holidays. But they highly requested it. So yeah. Anyway, the other main rule is that at least one parent is gonna be in the house with them since they will be coming with me into my lake house. I tried to make you all be with your kids but about three parents are gonna have to go with Sonya and Harriet. Hadn’t decided who though, so any volunteers?”
“Me!” Gally nominated himself while raising his hand. “Chuck, buddy, I love you. But that stunt back at Eco was torture.”
The group laughed at the man’s words as Gally stepped to the front and more on Sonya’s side.
“Anybody else?” Newt then asked.
“Me too!” Brenda stated from where she stood. “Seems like fun.”
“If she’s going then I’ll go too.” Teresa said while pacing Deedee into Aris’s arms, her holding her and her bag with her own ever since she got out of the car, but now she just held her own bag.
“Ok, perfect. That works perfectly. Now, all I need to know is if Lizzy wants to sleep in her room or with the kids.” Newt then continued, turning to his niece that stood next to her other mother, Harriet, on his right. “Lizzy? Where would you like to sleep? Your room in your mom’s lake house or with the kids in my lakehouse?”
“With the kids please.” The girl answered, causing all the other kids to cheer happily to which made the adults laugh more, including Lizzy herself.
“Really?” Harriet then asked her. “You don’t want to sleep in your own room?”
“Nah. I’ll have more fun with my little ones.” Lizzy answered with a smile, causing her mother to pause at her words, cry a little aww and hug her proudly while she and the adults chuckled at Harriet’s sweetness.
“Ok, perfect.” Newt then began again, making everyone look back at him. “I’ll be the main person to go to if you need anything hon since both your moms are in the other house.” The girl nodded along with her mother next to her. “So that’s Lizzy with the kids. Meaning all the kids are together. Again, you guys will be in my house with your parents. Theses parents are gonna be me and Tommy, Mark and Trina, Beth, Rachel, Frypan, Keisha, Minho and Aris.”
“The rest are with me.” Sonya said before pointing to Alec and Lana in the crowd. “Alec and Lana, Mark’s gonna have to do a Thomas and take care of Madison for you two.”
The group burst out laughing at the women’s statement while Alec and Lana both nodded and understood the reasoning behind the sentence.
“That’s fine, Maddie stays with them more then us.” Lana stated through a laugh as the group started to calm down.
“So, if you’re staying with me or Harriet,” Sonya started again before turning to her right and walking behind Newt to her house. “Follow me.”
The people that weren’t called out by Newt, plus the volunteers to sleep in Sonya’s house, all then gathered their bags and started to follow Sonya to the lake house. Teresa gave a massive kiss on Deedee’s cheek, then Aris’s lips, before joining the group, waving to the pair as she walked. Gally gave a fist bump to Chuck and Beth a kiss on her lips before joining the group along with Teresa. And Brenda gave a hug to Sophie and a kiss on Stephan’s head, then Rachel’s lips before following the three other parents and group to the house, everyone waving goodbye to them.
“Now, you lot,” Newt begun as he gestured to the group in front of him. “Follow me.”
The rest of the group gathered their bags as Newt started to walk towards his left, towards his lake house. Everyone started to follow him on the footpath that led to the house, exciting chatter filling the air around them.
The kids skipped happily together while the adults behind them talked about which room they could sleep in. But little did they know Newt had a somewhat idea.
“Alright.” Newt begun as he walked up the stairs and across the balcony, shoving his hand in his pocket to get the keys out. “We need three people on the couch because there’s about three bedrooms. Anyone?”
“I volunteer Minho.” Thomas announced from where he stood.
“What?! No!” Minho complained, causing all the adults to burst out laughing as Newt unlocked the door. “If I do, your sharing with me, man.”
“I’ve got a boyfriend to share a bed with.”
“That isn’t an excuse.”
“Oh…” Newt stated as he entered the house. “Yes, it is.”
The group laughed at the blonde’s response as everyone started to follow him into the house. One after another they entered with gasps and chattering as their eyes took in the place.
The living room was filled with yellow light from lamps and was covered in warm wear on the two massive couches, one facing the window and the other against the wall, both facing the tv in the corner. Next to the couch up against the wall sat a door that had a sign saying ‘bathroom’. Beside the door and in front of the group was the stairs that led to the upstairs, the stairs going forward a few steps then turning to the groups right the rest of the way. The kitchen was huge with hanging cooking utensils, a pale island in the middle of the area, pale yellow cupboards on the walls and a massive fridge. On the groups closest right and just in front of kitchen sat the massive dinning table with about ten chairs around it, a Christmas cloth right in the middle of the wood.
It was perfect. The whole downstairs was perfect.
All the children turned around in the room in disbelief, some noticing the little chandelier on the ceiling, others going to sit on the couch or stand in the kitchen. The adults talked about the beauty of the place as they walked in, some about how they haven’t been in anything this fancy.
Newt smiled to himself at everyone’s reaction, but there was one thought in his mind that didn’t relate to the families he just let in his house. The one thought he had every time he entered the house. The one thought that would always stay with him about the house.
Thank bloody god.
He was back in the one place he loved most of all.
His home in Crank palace was just a house he lived in. The school he taught at was just his workplace. His sister’s house was just a place he got free food. Keisha’s house was just a place he got advice from. The inns were just the place his boyfriend and student lived at.
This lake house was the one place he felt free.
Free from his past losses. Free from his mental states. Free from his depressing years in and out of school. Free from everything.
And he couldn’t wait to share it with the love of his life and his new family.
“So, this is the living area. Three of you would be sleeping there. I’ll get a mattress out later.” Newt stated once he stepped onto the first staircase. “Anyone?”
“Me!” Keisha rushed excitedly. “The couch is so freaking comfy. I dibs the longer one though.”
“Ok, that’s one. Anyone else?”
“I’ll sleep here too.” Aris volunteered, placing his and Deedee’s bag on the couch that faced the window with his free hand, Deedee being in his other on his hip. “On the mattress though.”
“Great.” The blonde said with a smile. He then turned to Minho who was standing near the dining table. “Min? You still sleeping here?”
“Aghhhh, Fine.” Minho grumbled with an eyeroll, making the group laugh at his stubbornness.
“Perfect. Your bags can go just under the stairs here.” Newt stated as he gestured to the side of the step he stood at. “Just slide them underneath the stairs and you’ll be fine. Get change in the bathroom, extra few minutes for Keisha since she’s a woman with needs.” The group laughed but the two guys that would be sleeping in the living room with the women mentioned agreed with no complaints. “Now that makes the rest even better to decide. So, there are three bedrooms in total. Already reserved the main and big one for me and Tommy. We then have a guest one, aka my old room, and the spare one, aka Sonya’s old room. The spare room has two beds, so I think Beth and Rachel will take that room. Meaning Mark and Trina you’ll be taking the guest room. There are also four bathrooms. I know, a lot. One on this level, Min, Aris and Keish, you’ll be using that one. One on the second level between the guest and spare room since me and Son had to share it, Mark, Trina, Beth and Rachel, you’ll be sharing that. One connected to my room since my parents had that room, me and Tommy will be using that one. And one in the attic.”
“Hold up.” Lizzy chimed in. “You’ve got this all figured out. But you’re missing one thing. Where are we-” she gestured to the group of kids. “-going to sleep?”
“Well, as long as you don’t pull anything like yesterday morning….” Newt started, causing the kids to giggled at the mention of their stunt the day before. “….I was thinking you guys can all have a massive sleep over every night.” The kids started to get more excited. “Say? You guys want the attic?”
All children yelled happily at the idea, agreeing in the process to which made the adults laugh even more.
“Perfect. Shall we?” Newt said as he gestured up the stairs. “I’ll show you guys around.”
And so, he did.
And after an hour of him explaining what worked, which room was which and deciding which kid was sleeping in which bed or mattress or bits of the massive old crib, they all found themselves resting in their own rooms, exhausted by the trip. Couple hours then past with everyone taking naps or just relaxing in their rooms until they decided on ordering take out for dinner and heading towards the BBQ area, meeting up with the other half of the group.
In the attic, it was a simple sleeping arrangement. Where the window -that was seen before as the group arrived- stood had three little window beds, one on the left, another on the right and the other right next to the window in the middle. Katie, Sophie and Amy decided to sleep there because of the flowered sheets, toys that lead on the pillows and -mostly for Katie- the bookshelf of picture books that stood next to it, Katie taking the one closest to the shelf. Across from the window stood a massive queen-sized bed with white sheets and yellow flowers covering the pillows. Little Minho, Jackie and Madsion took that bed in an instant since they ran to it when they entered through the little trap door in the floor. Baxter complained at first but then he noticed the old but stabled bunk beds beside the bed, it being in front of the trap door, and he instantly dibs it for him and Chuck, even though Chuck got to the top bunk first, making them deal that they would rotate. Across the room though, on the other wall from the bunk beds, stood the crib that waited for Deedee, Stephan and Dante. It was pretty big for the three to fit in, so it worked perfectly. Only issue was Lizzy’s sleeping arrangement. But it was quickly solved when they all noticed the mattress underneath the queen-sized bed. So everything was a success.
The other house looked the same as Newt’s, only it had four bedrooms instead of three, a garage and multiple mattresses. Sonya and Harriet were sleeping in their room, the main one, Alec and Lana were sleeping in the guest room and Brenda and Teresa were sleeping in the spare room with separate beds and that would share bathrooms with the guest’s. Jorge took Lizzy’s room since they had an extra room for the girl, Gally, Alby and Frypan were sleeping in the living room, Frypan and Alby on each couch and Gally on the mattress, and Sadina, Trish, Issac, Misty, Darnell and the toad were all in the attic, all on mattress’s expect for Sadina and Trish who took the bed.
All worked out perfectly.
Soon enough, dinner had arrived, pizzas and garlic bread, and everyone was hanging out near the sand and tables that led to the lake, most the kids playing in the sand together while eating food. All adults went on with their usually business with each other throughout dinner, talking about things they would do while at the houses. They all decided in the group chat while they were settling that they would stay until New years day, giving them around a week.
It was perfect.
They all looked to be a big happy family on a big happy holiday.
And Thomas felt the most happiest he had ever felt in his entire life.
He stood by the edge of the grass and sand with a beer in his left hand, watching Katie happily playing with the kids while making sandcastles. He smiled at the image while turning his head to the water, taking in the scenery of the place.
He couldn’t believe it. He was on holiday. A year ago, he wouldn’t even consider the idea and would just plan on going to the shelter for a Christmas meal with his friends and sister. But now he was standing on a beach, in a different state from Denver, with his big family.
With his friends from high school. His friends from work. His friends that were neighbours. His friends that visited him.
And most importantly, his two-favourite people. The love of his life and his little sister.
And he just knew that Ava was watching him with a smile on her face. To which made him smile.
I did it mom. I made it. I’m finally happy.
“What are you smiling about?”
The voice he loved most made him come back to reality. He turned his head to his right to see Newt tilting his head to the side with a smile on his face, making him blush slightly.
“Just….life.” Thomas stated as he wrapped his arm around Newt’s waist and pulled the blonde closer, making the other chuckle as he let himself be pulled in.
“And the view?” Newt asked as he placed his hands on Thomas’s waist, letting them slide around so he could bring the brunette closer.
“Yes, and the view.” Thomas said with a smile, making the other return the look with his teeth showing before turning his head towards the lake.
“It is beautiful.”
“It’s gorgeous.” The brunette stated while staring at Newt’s side profile, letting his statement not be about the lake anymore. “Probably the most beautiful thing I’ve seen. I’m so in love with it, that’s how beautiful it is.”
“Agreed. Plus, the sunset really reflects it.”
“I can see that. Makes it even more hard to take my eyes off.”
“You should see it in the mornings though. Most stunning sight ever.”
“Already know that. Sunrises and sunsets make it look the same but still stunning to look at.”
“Mmhmm. Plus, the waters amazing.”
A pause.
“Yeah, I guess the lakes like that two.”
Newt paused at the statement before turning his head back to Thomas, a smile still on his face while the blonde looked slightly puzzled. But then, it hit him, making him slightly blush while he smiled to which caused the brunette to chuckle.
“You are so god dame cheesy. You know that? Right?” Newt said while shaking his head and unwrapping his arms around Thomas so he can place them on his shoulders, making Thomas placed his other arm with the beer in his hand around his waist.
“Yeah, I do. But I’m cheesy only for you.”
“See that’s cheesy. Seriously your, like, the cheesiest person I’ve ever met.”
“Well, I’m your cheesiest person.” Thomas stated with a smile as he planted a small kiss on Newt’s lips, causing the other to just smile and shake his head at the statement while the brunette chuckled slightly.
They then entered the small stare off they always get into, staring into each other’s eyes while they smiled. It was like it was just them in the world, and it felt like it. No one else matter outside the two, not even Katie. It was just them.
After a moment, Thomas was the first one to speak.
“I love you.” He said. “More than anything."
Newt’s smile grew wider before saying it back. “I love you too. So much.”
Thomas smiled with his teeth showing, something that was growing more on him while he was around Newt. He then tilted his head up and planted a kiss on Newt’s forehead, making the other breath out calmly while closing his eyes.
“Thank you.” He said as he tilted his head back down to Newt, them opening their eyes together as he rested their foreheads together while they stared. “Thank you so much, Newt. For everything. I’ve said it so many times, but…. I really mean it this time. Thank you for this holiday. Thank you for loving me. Thank you for being the amazing person you are. Just…. thank you Newt. For choosing me.”
Newt’s eyes keep a hold of Thomas’s as he said these things, feeling his heart beat strong and his eyes duplicate with the others. He didn’t care about the red on his cheeks and the cheesiness behind it. What matter now was the two and the love they had.
“I would…literally do…. anything…. for you, Tommy.” He stated slowly, not knowing what else to say but wanting to just say that. “I really would.”
And he really, really meant it.
Notes:
Hope yall liked it.
Btw, everything looked better in my head.
And I'm sorry I'm portraying Newt and Thomas to be cringy and unrealistic (they are to me at least).
Can I just say that I feel like this fic portrays most of reality type stuff with some unrealistic stuff sprinkled in. I think that's why I love this fic. And how I love The Florida Project, the movie that this was inspired by if you can't remember. In ten or so chapters there's this big unrealistic thing that happens back at the inns, yall will know when you read it, that I don't think would happen in real life (I've mentioned it a few chapters before too). But throughout this fic, they will be some deep mature reality type stuff that isn't dark but dark that is in the world right now. And people forget about them. So I think that's an important thing about this book.
Sorry that I'm rambling.
Plus, I just really like making cute stories with happy endings for people that deserve it. And these two deserve to be together and happy. If they couldn't be in the original universe then they can in this one. Plus, no one is in love with anyone else....looking at you Thomas 😠 (Its ok, I love Teresa and Thomas as a couple. I'm a multishipper and have always been ever since watching Arcane. Jayce and Viktor, Mel and Jayce. Yk that stuff. But I will always ship Newtmas over Thomesa. ALWAYS.)
No ones dying out of the two. No one hates anyone in the story, apart for the man we don't speak off.....Ratman. And it's only play hate instead of real hate. There's no big drama (yet...😏. HEAR ME OUT!!!!! LET ME FINISH!!!! I owe you guys that for this being boring at the moment. Nothing bad though since I'm trying to make a point).
Everyone's happy, just like people deserve to be. So yeah, thats why Newt and Thomas are like this. It's therapy to see your OTP be in love and happy. Even more when you write about it.
Now, that was fucking cringy af.
Sorry 🤣
I want to delete it but don't feel like it, yk?
Call me cringe. I ramble while typing since I talk to myself a lot and I have no where else to ramble about my loversick boys (my nickname for Newtmas, don't judge me). Sorry if I did cringe you. Don't fucking care.
Anyway, have a good one, love you for reading this and see you in the next one.
✌️
Chapter 18: One Shopping in Asheville and Possible New Friends to go please
Summary:
Two days go by and Newt, Thomas, Katie and a few friends head into the town for some shopping in the morning and lunch with the rest of the group. The morning is filled with all types of book shopping, Newt feeling happy with Thomas while talking to his new but getting old good friend, a restaurant full of food for the families and a possible new friend Katie sees after a near incident occurs.
Notes:
TW: Mention of close self-harm and their thoughts, suicide and some sort of heavy break downs. (I possibly need therapy)
Hi.....I feel like I yap too much on here.
Sorryyyyyyy......
Anyway, haven't found many plotholes so enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Asheville Gladers and Gays🎄🎅❤️💏
Alby 😎
Wtf did I miss?
I was gone for two days
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Bruh u never answer ur phone
Gally 😝
OMG ALBY’S ON HIS PHONE?!?!?!??
Tess 💙
U missed a lot of random as convos
Min Min 🤙❤️
Well first of all it was just us getting to the lake houses
Then some random as shit
And now we’re deciding what to do today
Newt
First day here so anything would be fine with me 😊
Mark 🤟
Well relaxing in bed is fine with me
Was driving to much
Alec 💚
Ofc u lazy ass
Misty 🧡
Lmfao 😂
Beth 🎶
Chuck says he wants to go to the lake and play
In fact all the kids do
He’s literally beside me right now scrolling on my phone with me
Rachel 🚬🪡
Hahahaha
Lets ask the child representative of this group if that’s correct
Lizzy is what Beth says correct?
Beth 🎶
This is Chuck
My mom let me have her phone
Yes, it is
Anyway…..
HIIIIII YALLLLL
Min Min 🤙❤️
CHUCKIE!!!!!
Gally 😝
My man 🫶
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Omg my little bro
How r ya?
Beth 🎶
I’m good 😁
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Amazing to here
Newt
Hey Chuck :)
Alby 😎
My favourite child 😁
Tess 💙
My baby 🥹
Frypan 🍳🍽️🩶
Says the women with a mf toddler
Lana 🥀🩷
😂😂😂
Aris 🙃
Wooow 🙄
Does our child not mean anything to you honey?
Tess 💙
I am allowed to have more then 1 baby ty very much
Sony❤️🥰
YO FRYPAN WE HAVE A CHILD IN THE GC RN DONT SWEAR
Frypan 🍳🍽️🩶
Soz
Toad 🐸
Lol
Harri 💋😁
🤣🤣🤣🤣
Your favourite niece <3 ✌️
Lizzy is what Beth says correct?
Yeah its just me Min and Jackie up here now
All the kids have gone down to get breaky then we are planning to head over next door and have a look at the house there, maybe I can give a quick tour, then we might just hang out by the lake or something
It was a long journey so they kinda wanna rest yk?
Trina 💛
Can’t argue with that
Kesh🥘☺️
Sounds lovely
Jorge 🥰🚐
That sounds like a full proof plan
You guys are more organised than half us adults
Brenda 🧡💞
Perf
Keep an eye on Stephan would ya Liz?
And Soph
If u have any problems come to me or Rach ok
Your favourite niece <3 ✌️
Got it Brenda thx
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Same goes for Katie
Come to me if there’s any problems
Newt
Or me
Any of us is fine
Your favourite niece <3 ✌️
Got it :)
Trish 💓
Awww
Newt do u think of urself as a second guardian to Katie?
Tess 💙
AWWWWW
MY HEART!!!!!!!!!!!
Darnell 🤘
Bro that’s so gay of u
🏳️🌈🏳️🌈🏳️🌈
Sadi🥰💓
YOOO
Issac 🤙
💀
I legit fell of my mattress from how funny that was Darn 🤣
Darnell 🤘
I can see that
Newt
I fucking hate you all 🤣🙄
✨✨✨
Newt ❤️💘💝
Where r u?
It’s cold in bed without u
Thomas
I’m in the attic with Katie
Newt ❤️💘💝
Why though?
Thomas
Bc Im reading her a story before she falls asleep
Newt ❤️💘💝
Well hurry up about it
I wanna cuddle
Thomas
I’ll be down in ten
Newt ❤️💘💝
😫😭
I can’t wait that long
Thomas
Yes u can
Either do that or u can come up and help me 😊
Newt ❤️💘💝
🙄😡
I’ll be up in a minute
Thomas
Ok :)
Hey Newt?
Newt ❤️💘💝
What?
Thomas
ily ❤️😘☺️
Newt ❤️💘💝
God ur hard to stay mad at
Thomas
☺️
Newt ❤️💘💝
Ily2 ❤️☺️
✨✨✨
Asheville Gladers and Gays🎄🎅❤️💏
Meanhoe 😑😑 added Georgie 😋🙃 to the group chat
Alby 😈
AYEE GEORGE
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
Whats up George?
Georgie 😋🙃
Hey guys
For the people Idk or don’t know me I’m George, Brenda’s brother and Jorges nephew
I do think I’ve talked to and have saved everyone in here though
I’m good Gal
How’s ur holiday going everyone?
Thomas
We’re alg here
We arrived two days ago but have been hanging out here ever since
Kids have been on the sand and playing games in the two houses
Me, Newt, Katie and a few others are heading to town tmr though
Other then that everyone’s chilling here till at least Christmas
We’ll send pics
How’s it at ur friends place?
Is it that dude u train?
Georgie 😋🙃
Hey Tomboy
Sounds like fun
We’re alg here too and yes it is
Names Aiden
We’ve been hanging out and stuff. Went shopping yesterday with him and a few other of his friends. Visited his shop too. Did some poker yesterday. Been pretty much fun here ☺️
Meanhoe 😑😑
Sounds like a blast
Glad ur having fun bro
T ❤️🩹
So lovely to hear sweetie
Wish u were here with us ❤️
Georgie 😋🙃
Me too
I’ll come next year if this becomes a yearly thing
Brenda has texted me over and over again about it for the past two days so it must be lit
Newt ❤️💘💝
We haven’t discussed that but hopefully it will be ☺️
And if it turns out like that, yes u r defiantly coming next year
Fry 🍳
Yes, even if Newt and Thomas break up I’m coming next year
Meanhoe 😑😑
Lmfao
Thomas
Woah!!!!!
I don’t plan on doing that anytime soon ty very much
Newt ❤️💘💝
ME NEITHER
But I get where ur going Fry
Fry 🍳
Well if we are then I’ll add Winston to the gc
Give me a sec
Newt ❤️💘💝, Meanhoe 😑😑, you and 5 others left a 👍on this message.
T ❤️🩹
This should totally become a yearly thing
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
YASSSSS
Man everyone’s hanging out while we are having this conversation in here
Alby 😈
Yeah, we’re just not sociable
Meanhoe 😑😑
It’s the way to live
Thomas
Correct
Everyone will know though when they open these messages up
T ❤️🩹
True
Fry 🍳 added Winnie Winston 🍯 🍳🥩 to this group chat
Winnie Winston 🍯 🍳🥩
Hey everyone
Eyebrow werido (Gally 🙄)
WINTSON!!!
Meanhoe 😑😑
Hey Winston
Whats happening back there?
Winnie Winston 🍯 🍳🥩
The usual
My mum made me a pie for lunch today
Yesterday we watched a cooking show after I cooked lunch all morning
It’s been pretty chill
Wish I was there with you all though
T ❤️🩹
Wish you were here too hon
But we’re talking about the possibility of coming next year
Maybe even making it a yearly thing
Winnie Winston 🍯 🍳🥩
If that’s the plan I’m all in
Fry sounded real excited when he called me about this trip so it must be sick
Plus I love my mom but I also want to go to Asheville
But anyway how’s everything up there?
Newt ❤️💘💝
Pretty good
All the kids have been playing around the two houses for two days
Some of us are going into town tmr though
Winnie Winston 🍯 🍳🥩
Nice
Send pictures
Georgie 😋🙃
To this gc not just us separately
Meanhoe 😑😑
Will do 👍
✨✨✨
It was ten o’clock on the third day of their trip and surprisingly, Katie was up and ready to go. She usually would sleep in for longer or just get up at this time but at that moment, she was skipping out the house, across the balcony, down the stairs and towards the pair of boys that waited for her, Newt and Thomas.
She wore a long sleeve shirt with rainbow strips on the wrists, white covering the shirt and black hems on the neckline, the hem of her shirt and her wrist hems on her sleaves. Her shirt was accompanied by a maroon jacket with white pockets and it was unzipped in the middle, her rainbow wrists showing since the sleaves of her jacket were cut short. She wore her pink and blue shoes on with purple straps and white socks that were covered by her denim jeans. Her hair was out long past her shoulders, having to plaits on the right side of her head like she had on her first day of school. And finally, her toothless bag was on her back, jumping with her as she skipped, it being empty instead of being full of learning books and a pencil case.
She skipped along the pathway that led to the parking lot, it being the same one that led to the other house just poking out the side of the path and met up with Newt and Thomas who waited for her. She then placed both her hands in one pair of each boy’s hand, so she stood in the middle, Thomas on her right and Newt on her left.
“Shall we head off then?” Newt asked as they started walking, Teresa with Deedee in her arms, Aris, Keisha with Dante in her arms and Jackie being in front of them.
“Yes, we shall.” Katie said with a nod that caused the pair of boys to laugh as they caught up with their group of friends.
Half an hour later they found themselves on a pathway with mini shops of all kinds on their right, Keisha leading the group with Dante on her left hip and holding Jackie’s hand with her free one, Teresa walking hand in hand with Aris as Deedee sat on his left hip now, and Katie, Newt and Thomas at the back still in the same formation from when they left.
They walked as the girl ranted about anything and the boys listened. When Newt laughed though, Thomas smiled at the sight. When Thomas got annoyed playfully, Newt smiled at the sight. It was the best views of their lives.
And Katie could tell just like the rest of the group.
As they walked down the street, cars passing by and people walking with them too, Newt noticed a certain bookstore coming across. His favorite place to shop whenever he came over to Asheville.
The comic bookstore.
He got every single Phantom Halo comic from here and Sonya would get her black widow or wonder women comics from here with him. He would come down with his dad and sister since his mom would stay in the lake house as usual and they would spend hours and hours in the shop, reading comic after comic together and buying at least one book or two until they left for the next shop. His dad would insist on paying when Newt didn’t have any pocket money from his chores, making Newt ever so happy to call him dad just like Sonya was.
Newt smiled at the memory of his dad’s smile. His chuckle at anything. How he read the comic book with him while sitting in the reading area in the shop. Laughing at his jokes even though he was suffering still. Spending time with him before…..it happened.
Miss you dad.
He had to get back in there.
“This is one of my favorite shops here.” He stated as the group came along to the comic store, making the other six stop and turn to him as they took in the sign that said:
✨🔴🔴🔴✨
🔴 COMICS 🔴
✨🔴🔴🔴✨
“Man, comics are the best.” Aris stated with a smile.
“Agreed.” Newt agreed while Thomas nodded. “Use to come to this one here with my dad as a kid. I think we’ve read nearly all the comics here at least twice.”
The group chuckled at the man's words, including him and the kids.
“You wanna go in?” Teresa asked. “Might be a good start to our shopping. Plus,” She looked up to the sign once more. “Looks interesting.”
“Umm…” The blonde stuttered “Would you guys like too?”
“Sure.” Keisha answered as Dante and Jackie nodded and the other family shrugged with a smile and started walking into the small doorway that led to the inside of the store.
Newt smiled at the scene while starting to follow behind Keisha, the last person to go in. He then turns to Katie before stepping inside, Thomas being slightly behind her now.
“Lots of picture books are in here.” He said with a smile while the girl turned her head to look up at him.
“So I’ve heard. Never been in one of these.” She said. To which made Newt pause, causing the other two to pause with him.
“What?” He asked in a slight disbelief voice. “You’ve never been in one of these before? A comic bookstore?”
“Both of us haven’t.” Thomas chimed in, making the blonde more shocked at what he was hearing. “Never had money for anything. Well, I did but never had time because of…you know. Anyway, growing up, Aris showed me the comics he would get at school. He even gave me the how to train your dragon books for a joke. Never got to throw them out. But it worked out for the best since this one-” He gestured his head to Katie on his left, her giggling. “-loves that franchise so much.”
“So….you’ve actually never been in a comic bookstore before?” Newt asked sternly with a dash of disbelief in his voice. The pair nod, making his jaw drop. “What?!”
“Babe, have you seen where we live?” Thomas asked through a chuckle.
“It’s klunk.” Katie blurted, making the pair laugh at her choice of words.
“As she said it’s klunk.”
“But….” Newt began in thought. “….Isn’t there a comic bookstore on the highway across from you?”
“No. Just a bookstore.”
“What?!?!”
The siblings laughed more at Newt’s disbelief.
“God, you guys don’t know what you're missing out. I got my favorite series Phantom Halo from here.”
“Well….” Katie started. “….you can show us around.”
“Oh, hell yeah I bloomin will.” Newt stated, the two laughing even more, as he turned back from them, opened the glass door and stepped inside, being followed by the pair of siblings while their eyes took in the play, Katie coming in first then Thomas.
On the left wall to the door and the back wall were shelves and shelves of comics, floor to ceiling. They were all scrunched up together with different themes of different types of comics across each shelf. In the left corner where both shelves met was a reading chair, a nightstand on its left and a carpet with the word Comics printed on to it in capital letters. In the middle of the room stood boxes of comics in rows and that had people looking through, including Teresa's and Keisha’s family. Finally on the right laid the contour where a person in uniform stood behind it, reading a comic himself while waiting for the next person to pay.
Thomas instantly started to look around, leaving Newt and Katie, who still stared around in awe, at the doorway. He went over to one of the boxes slowly, taking in the place in the process. He kept a smile on his face, possibly one of the most happiest smiles he ever had.
He couldn’t believe it. He was in a comic bookstore. He dreamed of going into one his entire life. But things were in the way, like his father wanting him at home right after school, his studies, him wanting to protect Ava from his father, and the fact now he had Katie to look after, his jobs and just the fact he was broke. Aris would tell him stories about when he went to the store and more stories when he worked there his entire teenage life. Thomas felt jealous but still was happy with hearing the stories his friend would tell him. It was better than nothing.
And now he was looking through boxes of comics, feeling all the happiness he had for this world for the first time.
And he had the love of his life to thank.
Thomas was so invested in what he was looking through -the task of finding a specific comic in his hands- that he didn’t feel Katie and Newt squeeze past and behind him, still hand in hand as the blonde man led the pair towards the reading area. Newt had a massive smile on his face when he laid his eyes on the chair, memories flashing in his eyes.
“This was….” He started to the girl as they stopped at the chair, keeping his eyes on the furniture. “This is the place…..”
“Want to read another?” Cedric asked as he placed the last comic book he read on the nightstand on his left, X-men.
“Hmmm….” Newt hummed as he thought for a second. “Do we have time?”
“We have all the time in the world.”
“Well….” The young boy started as he turned his head to the box and shelf of comics. “…Could we read Phantom Halo?”
“Again?”
“Yeah. Pleeeeaaase.” Newt begged as he pulled out his puppy dog eyes on his dad. The older man just chuckled and rolled his eyes while shaking his head.
“Ok, go find it.” Cedric said causing Newt to smile wider, shuffle of his knee and run towards where his favorite comic was, on the shelf that stood on the chairs right, passing Sonya while she stood at one of the boxes.
Cedric smiled at the happy boy as he watched, loving the sight more and more. No matter what would happen, he wanted to remember this moment forever. He would never forget it, his son and daughter’s happiness. He could tell they were happy just by looking at them. So, he would never let go of that feeling of seeing them so happy. Not even if he was finally ready to rest. It wasn’t bad yet, but he knew it would get worse as it went on.
But he didn’t focus on that. He focused on the two important people in his life. So, he just smiles while savoring the moment. And his smile grew more genuine when Sonya approached him.
“Daddy?” The young girl asked.
“Yes sweetie.”
“Can we get this comic?” She pulled up a comic book with wonder women printed on the front.
“Of course we can.”
Sonya smiled and jumped excitedly, causing Cedric to chuckle lightly. She then took a seat on the carpet and opened up her comic with a smile on her face, loving how she got another comic of one of her favorite hero’s.
Cedric’s eyes trailed over to his right to see Newt walking up towards him with a new comic book in his hands. “Don’t you already have this one, son?” he asked as Newt climbed onto the mans knee while giving the book to him.
“Yeah. But I left it back home.”
“I thought you brought it with us from England.”
“No I brought the first three. This is the fifth one.”
“You still have all the comics though.”
“Doesn’t matter.” Newt stated as he got comfortable on Cedric’s knee once more, causing the man to chuckle again as he opened the book to the front page. A pause while Cedric wrapped his right arm around Newt’s tiny waist. “Thanks dad.”
“Anytime my boy.”
“This is where I used to read with my dad.” Newt said as he kneeled down next to the girl, letting the hand that held hers let go of hers and wrap around Katie’s shoulder. “Every time I visited here for Christmas.”
“Cool. Was Sonya there?” Katie asked as she looked around the area.
“Yep. Both of us read with him. And when we didn’t, we sat right in front of him reading on our own.”
“Nice. What comics would they be?”
“Umm…..” Newt started as he looked around the shelves that stood in front of him. “….Mostly superhero ones. Like….” As he turned his head over his shoulder, his eyes found the very spot he would go to find his favourite comics. He smiled at the sight as he stood up, grabbed Katie by the hand again and walked along the shelves until he stood in the exact spot he always stood.
“Like these ones.” He concluded as he pointed to the row of Phantom Halo comics.
“Oooo…” Katie blurted in curiosity.
“These are my favourite ones.” Newt stated as he raised his free hand to one of the shelves and pulled a comic out slightly, revealing the cover of the first Phantom Halo book. “The Phantom Halo series.”
“Yeah you already said that.” Katie giggled while the man chuckled at her words. “What’s it about?”
“This superhero with mighty powers trying to save space and earth from bad people.”
“Cool.” Katie blurted as she nodded her head, causing Newt to chuckle lightly at the sight before pushing the comic back into the row of books. “Do you have all the books?”
“Yes, I do. Still do back home. Started to get them all when I was about five then finished about seven and every time we came here, my dad would read these ones since I would leave them back at my house.”
The girl giggled at the last comment happily with Newt, loving his stories about his past. The happy ones Newt talked about at least.
“Yo Kitty Kat!” A voice yelled out, causing the pair to look over their shoulder, Katie’s left and Newt’s right, to see Thomas standing where the pair left him, holding up a comic book up for the pair to see. It was the first umbrella academy comic. His task was a quarter way of being fully complete. “Finally found it.”
“Oh my god.” Katie cheered as she let go of Newt’s hand and ran over to her brother happily. She ran up to him while he wore the biggest smile on his face, feeling all his joy for finding the comic, finally.
Newt smiled from where he stood since his body was now turned fully to where Katie ran, watching as the two went into a conversation he vaguely heard. He watched as Thomas picked Katie up and placed her on his hip, her holding the book he found moments before, while the two began searching for something else, possibly the other books.
His heart melted at the sight, loving to see his new favourite people be cute and sweet. He didn’t know why he felt that happy, he just did. Not just for Thomas but for Katie too. The student in his class that was possibly the most frustrating student he ever came across.
But he didn’t care. She brought him and Thomas together.
Him and Tommy.
His Tommy.
The love of his life.
“Cute isn’t it?” A voice asked from his right, making him break his stare to look to the source of the sound on his right, his eyes being met with Teresa’s. “Them two.”
“Yeah. They are.”
“We’re the lucky ones to have them.”
“That is correct.”
“Also, it’s just….unbelievable. I mean….those two have gone through so much, yet somehow they are the sweetest things someone can ever come across.”
Newt nodded his head at the statement as his eyes retreated back to the pair. “Yeah, and they live in dark places like the inns. With you and everyone else. Yet you all are so happy and….connected. Like a massive family.”
“I know.” A pause. “He’s actually the reason everyone gets along. Both of them are.”
“Really? I mean, I know for my lot when we all first met, but the ones at the inns too?”
“Mmhmm. Kitty is that kind of girl everyone would get along with. Everyone of us parents and adults adore her to bits. And she’s just so….she’s kind, funny, compassionate, everything. And she lives in a motel room. Most people don’t act like that when they live in motel rooms, even kids don’t. Yet she does. What makes it better is Deedee admires her so much because of that. Most of the kids do.”
A pause. “I think I admire that about her too.”
“Honestly, same. Nearly all the adults do just like the kids. She’s been through all that fucked up shit before she could even remember, yet she’s that girl who can be the sweetest thing ever. God….I’m just so proud of her for that.”
“Me too.” Newt said with a smile to himself. “I’m proud of them both. More then they could ever imagine.”
“Same. But to be honest, I’m more proud of Tom. Because he’s gone through just as much as she has. And worse. Plus, he’s my best friend. Not trying to compare though.”
“Yeah, I get it.” Newt chuckled with Teresa.
A pause as the two smile and watch the pair interact, both laughing at something they couldn’t hear.
“He’s like a therapist, Thomas is.” Teresa started. “He listens to you whenever, no matter the cause, and tries his best to make everyone feel better. Even when he’s just as fucked up as they are, he would always put anyone else first……I think that’s why you and him make such a good team.”
“Yeah?”
Teresa nodded. “Plus, I’ve….” A sigh through her mouth. “Newt…..I’m gonna be….” She shut her eyes. “Completely honest with you.” She then opened them again and turned her head to him fully. “I have not seen him this….happy.” A beat. “Ever.”
Newt stared at the women’s eyes as the last word sunk in before she continued, saying all the things she needed to say before she went crazy.
“All the time I’ve known him; I’ve never seen him smile or laugh the way he does with you. And I’m his best friend. He may say it’s Minho or Mark, but I know just as much as he does that it will always be me. And I’m not trying to be funny about that. I’ve known him since we were eight, that was before we even met Aris and Rachel. I found out about Janson’s abuse at fourteen. I was one of the first people he came out to. I was with him all through high school and have been his neighbour ever since. He was there when me and Aris got married, my parents weren’t Newt. He was. Him, Bren and Rach were there. He was there when my parents cut me off because of that. They never….approved of it because of how young we were, and they have never approved of Dee. My little angel. They probably…..never will. And when I….cried and…complained about all that while juggling with being a broke mother in a motel, he was there. There comforting me like I try to with him. We dropped out of college together because of money and those reasons. He helps me with Dee just like I help with little Kitty. And through all that time….no one has ever seen him this happy with anyone else before. Even Kitty.”
The blonde smiled sadly at the words as he let them sink in, feeling his heart break when the women mentioned her parents. But another thing Teresa mentioned made him smile to himself more happily.
He was the reason the brunette smiled every day, besides Katie. That made him feel the greatest he had ever felt. Teresa never said the words properly, but he could still tell that was what she was trying to say.
“I don’t think he would have survived this long if it wasn’t for you two, Newt.” Teresa stated again, making Newt look back at her. “Everyone knew that Katie was the only reason he stayed. He even knew that.” A heavy breath. “Man….it was so hard to watch him like that. All…depressed and…..overworked and…tired. Tired of life and all. Seeing him like that was….painful. Even if he called….you know….” Newt nodded while humming a yes since he knew what the women was referencing to. “….he knew that he would of killed himself right after. And for a while, he was ok with it. And he told me that. Oh god, Newt you wouldn’t understand how upset I was about that. We got into an argument and everything, but an hour later I found him lying in his bathroom floor, Kitty being with Beth and Chuck, crying in a ball with a…..with a razor just out of his reach.”
She looked down when the memory came back to her, making Newt understand what she could be referring too.
Thomas nearly did self harm.
And Newt understood that feeling a little more stronger then he should of.
“He immediately started apologising and I did too while taking the razor….you know, away. He hadn’t….cut himself thank the lord but….he was going to. And I stopped it, Newt. God….I don’t what would have happened if….or if Kitty had walked in….We both were sobbing like right babies until he finally stood up. Then he just acted like nothing happened as he went back to helping Vince or some shit, probably for the best.” A beat as Teresa caught her breath. “Every break down he had was just as horrible to watch as that one. He would cry, making me and everyone else cry with him and for him. It made my worry for him so….overwhelmingly hard to focus on. But every time he would see her, little Katie and her beautiful personality, the depressed, tired and worry look would go away from his eyes.”
Another pause as the last statement sank and the two continued staring at the pair successfully finding the second comic, celebrating together.
“That girl is his whole world Newt.” She said as the two locked eyes again. “You are too. But….she’s been his entire world for years. The reason he smiles. The reason he’s still breathing. The reason I haven’t lost him fully yet. But somehow you still manage to make him the happiest anyone has ever seen. In a couple of months too. That’s why your ok. And you and Katie mean….so much to him.”
Newt smiled at the women, one full of all the emotions he felt. Thomas had nearly hurt himself. And he was depressed. But he was happy with Katie and he’s happier now that Newt was in his life. He smiled at that thought. Even though he remembers those days he spent like Thomas’s day in the bathroom, his results going completely differently, he still felt like nothing could compare to the brunette’s past.
And he knew that more in that moment then any other time he was reminded about his past.
“Listen Newt,” Teresa continued, loving the feeling of getting everything of her chest. “Please promise me that if your gonna keep this up and stick around, making him happier then ever and committing to him, you do the same for Katie. Because he cares about her more then anything else in this world. They both need you more than you might need them. So please promise me you’ll commit to both of them, especially Katie. Because, Newt….I really don’t want to stand in front of Tom’s gravestone before I’m forty.”
Newt just stared at the women’s eyes as her speech floated in the air. He could tell from her stern expression she was serious. Why wouldn’t she be? He understood. He understood the feeling of wanting to die. The feeling of having at least one reason to move in life. The feeling of moving forward after times he nearly gave up. He knew that feeling all to well.
Plus, Thomas and Katie meant a lot to him to.
He just couldn't say that Katie meant a lot to him out loud yet. Because he didn’t know how to put it into words, let alone know how to describe it or if it was true.
So he just said one last thing before Keisha and Aris joined him and Teresa by the shelves, Jackie in the chair with Deedee and Dante squeezed either side of her.
“I promise my life on it.”
✨✨✨
“Look they’ve arrived.” Gally announced as the group of nine entered the restaurant. Cheers and applause were soon heard from the the entire table, the kids at one end and the adults at the other.
The adults of the group laughed as they placed their shopping bags beside their chairs and sat down, Keisha placing Dante in the baby chair that waited for him and was next to Lizzy, Teresa placing Deedee in her seat next to Stephan and Katie sitting next to Thomas who sat next to Newt.
As everyone went into conversation about their days and anything that came to mind, Thomas kept his smile on his face about what he bought.
He finally found it. The comic books he was looking for, for years. And they were in his bag right next to him. His friends asked him why he was so happy, but he just responded with how he was on holiday with his favourite people every time.
But they all knew that it was because of the blonde man that sat next to him. And the fact he had finally gotten his favourite comic series since Teresa mentioned them going to a comic bookstore and what they bought.
Teresa wasn’t the only one noticing Thomas’s happiness becoming brighter. The whole group that lived at the inns knew. They would watch happily as Thomas and Newt talked privately to each other at the table, smiling at the sight of their friend happy. And they had Newt to thank. Because they knew that Thomas couldn’t take anymore of his life until he met him. Or life in general.
Thomas hadn’t realised how Newt was making him feel. The happiest ever. But what he did know was that Newt made his life so much brighter. More brighter then his little sister ever did.
But what he didn’t know was how much more happier Newt was with him.
And his own family could see it.
They watched the two through every conversation they all had. Watched him and Thomas smile and flirt with each other. It made them all smile to themselves to see him happy with someone he finally wanted to see more. Even after all the other men he would date, he never looked so happy with any of them like he did with Thomas.
Both sides watched them through conversations, smiling about the fact the two were so perfect for each other.
Newt saved Thomas from a lifetime of depression and tiredness.
And Thomas finally had Newt happily thinking that he could definitely be in a relationship like his sister was in.
As the adults talked after ordering their lunch, the kids played in the playground that came with the restaurant outside, except for Lizzy and Dante who still sat in their seats while colouring in.
Deedee and Stephan ran around playing tag, laughing widely like the best friends they were. Little Minho, Madison and Jackie climbed the climbing structure and one at a time would slide down on the slide towards the ground, the slide being tubed and swirly. Chuck and Baxter pushed each other on the swings as they took turns, talking about the new sports balls they would get while shopping that afternoon with their moms. And Amy, Sophie and Katie ran around with Deedee and Stephan, only they didn’t play tag they just tried to disturb their friends in what they did, making the girls giggle.
But as time went on, Katie became distant from the group and started walking around the playground, kicking a rock every now and then. Her social battery had fallen low, so she just wanted time to herself.
She thought about her day so far. Her morning spent at the comic books store, clothes shops and toy stores. She had more dragon toys, horse figurines and cat plushies just as much as dragon books she got at the comic place. Plus some new clothes that weren’t out of date or baggy on her. They actually fitted and her shirt didn’t go past her waist to much. So she was happy with how her morning went. She had new comic books and hopefully she would get more as her and the group would stay in Asheville.
Katie was happy with her life at the moment just like her brother was. She was on holiday with her friends, staying somewhere free for her at least and she was getting more things to play with, read and wear. She couldn’t wipe the smile on her face.
And everything was perfect.
Everyone was happy around her.
Which made her feel-
“Hey, little girl.”
She turned around at the voice and saw a man dressed all in black head to toe walking up to her slowly, a cap slightly covering his face. She wanted to keep walking, but he gestured for her to stop, and she didn’t want to be rude. So, she stopped.
“Have you eaten anything today?” He asked her.
“Umm……” What the shank? Oh god, I’m turning into Baxter. Eww. “Not yet. My brother’s getting my food though.”
“Well, I actually know your brother. He has your food and wanted me to get you. And I also have some little treats for you that no one else needs to know. Not even your brother.”
Katie stared back up at the man, not knowing what to do or say. “Uhhh….” This had to be a trick. She knew every one that knew Thomas and who he knew. Plus, this man was…suspicious. So, how did Thomas know this man? And why was he dressed so mysteriously?
“Plus, I also know your mommy and daddy.”
Never mind.
It was a trick.
Crap.
“Well, actually-”
“We also might need to stop by my car if you want some candy. We don’t have to tell your parents.”
Bruh I don’t have parents. “My mom’s not here right now.”
“Oh, are you here with your daddy then?”
“No….”
“Well who are you with then?”
“I already told you. My-”
“Hey, sweetie.” Another voice she didn’t recognise said behind her. She turned around to see a women wearing a long floral dress with a pale yellow cardigan over her upper half of her body. She had glasses on and a mix of blonde and orange in her hair that went up to her elbows. She had a book in her hand and a handbag on her other shoulder while clinging on to it.
She sped up once Katie got a look at her, smiling with relief as she got to the girl’s side.
“God don’t scare me like that, honey.” The women said as she kneeled down to Katie’s height, making her slightly sacred again.
And who are you bitch?
“I thought you said your mommy wasn’t here.” The man questioned as the two looked back at him.
“Oh, I don’t look that old. I’m only her babysitter.” The women said with a chuckle to him before he turned his head around the place worriedly. The women then leaned into the girls ear and whispered, “Follow my lead.”
Oh, that makes sense. She trying to save you. Got it. “Ok.” Katie whispered back before turning back to the man in front of her as he looked back down at her. “Yep she’s my babysitter.”
“Where’s your brother then?”
“He has…..my food….back at home.”
“Is that around here?”
“Not really?”
“Well, where then?”
“Ummm, I can’t tell you that.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’re a stranger.”
“But I know your-”
“Ok,” The women chimed in as she stood up and started turning around. “I think we’re done here. Come on sweetie.”
Katie took one last look at the man before following the women the way she came from, not looking back from the man even though the women did repeatedly. She stayed quiet as she walked along with the stranger that quite possibly saved her life. Even though she didn’t know her, it started hitting Katie that she was about to get kidnapped and this woman actually did save her life and her brother a lot of stress. As they gained distance however, the women broke the silence since they got to a bench, still at the playground of the restaurant.
“Jesus, hon. Has your parents ever told you not to talk to strangers?” She asked as she sat down on the bench, placing her bag beside her and her book on her lap.
“Well….no….but my brother has.” Katie stated as she stood on the path awkwardly.
“Well, your brother must be a better parent then your real ones.” She stated with a smirk as she opened up her book again. “Just remember for next time. And be careful when your alone in public hon. Without an adult and stuff.”
“Ok…..Thanks….I guess.”
“No problem.” The women said with a smile before folding her head down so she could read her book. “Is your brother around?”
“Umm….yeah…..”
“Maybe don’t tell him about this.”
“Why not?”
“Just….you can if you want to. But it might get him unnecessarily stressed out. Plus, you might not get out of his sight till your at least twenty.”
Katie thought for a second before nodding in thought. “That is true.”
The women chuckled lightly as she put all her focused into the book she was reading. Katie tilted her head to the side as she tried to read the cover of the women’s book, only to have a glimpse of the words Little Women in gold letters that stood out to the red cover.
“You can go now.” The women chuckled as she noticed Katie still standing there, causing the girl to look back at her.
“Um…ok.” A pause while Katie didn’t move. “What book is that?”
“Little Women. You’ve heard of it?”
“No. What’s it-?”
“Katie!!!!"
The girl turned her head over her shoulder to see Chuck waving her over. The women followed her gaze but her eyes went back to the back of Katie’s head, noting that that was the girls name. “Lunch is ready!!!!”
“Okay!!!!” Katie yells back to her friend before turning back to the women. “Thanks again for….before.”
“Don’t stress sweetie. Just be careful next time.” The women said with a smile before dropping her eyes and head back down to her book.
“Bye.” Katie concluded before turning her body towards the women and bolting to follow her friend.
But halfway through she slowed down. With one thought in her head. And she thought about this thought her entire meal, taking the women’s advice in not telling her brother about what happened.
What was her name?
Katie really wanted to know what the women’s name was that saved her from being kidnapped.
And it killed her that she might never find out now.
Notes:
I FUCKING LOVE TERESA SM!!!!!!!!!! I needed her in the fic more and the fact she and Thomas are besties like in the books and movies (fever code is my fav besides kill order) I'm a proud Teresa defender. I just slightly dislike her more in the movies. BUT SHE IS STILL A HOTBADASS!!!!!! Also, hear me out.... Thomesa. They are cute af but Newtmas for life. Mult shipping is so fucking great. You should try it toxic shippers 😁🫶 (soz)
Anyway, I hope yall enjoyed 😁. Sorry if you're confused. I'm kinda proud of Teresa's speech.
Anywho, feel like y'all can tell I'm just as autistic as Katie is through these notes 🤣. I also feel like y'all are slightly judging me. Idk, sorry if I write anything cringy sometimes like that last chapter 😬
So yeah. Love yall for reading and leaving kudos, see you in the next one <3
Muah ✌️
Chapter 19: Christmas Eve and its shopping, friends and celebrations
Summary:
It’s Christmas Eve, the day after comic book shopping, and its filled with more shopping, a play in the park, the mysterious women -Katie’s new hero- and talking about how much things mean to one person.
Notes:
TW: Mention of mental disorders and smut (Possibly the best smut I've written)
Hey.....Sorry for mistakes :)
Hope you enjoy.
Also do yall love the new title of the fic? I feel like it suits the fic better then 'Never forget you'. Lmk 😁
So, this chapter and the next one is slightly inspired by the best Christmas movies of all time Home alone 1 and 2. It was very cute so I wanted it in. Call me a copycat, idc I love it so its going in the fic.
Anyways, enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun was bright, but the coldness in the air kept everything cool outside. The thing was people could tell that Christmas Eve was here because of the excitement that stayed around the place.
The three were excited too. But they still went shopping for their own goods and treats since all their gifts were secured and ready to go. Well, Newts were. Thomas only got a few things for himself, but Newt had a surprise for him, Katie and everyone else.
They were all wearing their warm clothes since snow was starting to arrive. Puddles of it were everywhere they had walk past. When they would breathe out of their mouths, cold air would be seen in front of them. And yet it was pretty cold.
Winter had definitely arrived.
Thomas wore a dark greenish jumper under a dark red sweater, an orange scarf and mittens combo, warm white fluffy socks in his brown shoes and jeans. He looked warm but he was still pretty cold.
Katie walked next to him with her hand in his, resuming the same position she was in when she walked around yesterday. She wore the same jumper, shoes and jeans from the day before, but she also had purple mittens on, a blue shirt underneath her maroon jumper with long sleeves, pink socks and a light green beanie with frog ears and eyes sticking out on her head. Everything warm she wore was from Rachel’s clothes shop, that’s why she still felt cold like Thomas was.
Newt didn’t wear much warm stuff though. Only a black jumper, his yellow sweater, jeans, a grey scarf, black socks and white shoes. He was used to weather being like this, he grew up with it. But it was still cold to the point he shivered every now and then. He didn’t mind though; he was used to it.
He walked hand in hand with Katie like the day before, listening with Thomas on what she had to say as she ranted. The pair smiled as they walked, laughing when she said something funny. The two would sometimes make eye contact while they listened, and they would smile and wink at each other to which made the other laugh – mostly Thomas did the last one.
It was a great morning for the three, and they all could see it.
They were around a different part of town that Newt would go with his mother when he was young, shopping happily like he did with her before she became…..miserable. It felt good for him to be back at the area with the two next to him, better as he could feel his mother’s presence just as much as his fathers.
They walked and walked while chatting and passing shops they didn’t think interesting until one came into view, making Katie gasp.
“Books!!” The girl yelled happily as a bookstore came into the three’s view, making the boys chuckle as she started to half drag them to the store.
“You wanna go in?” Thomas asked through a laugh, earning an enthusiastic nod from the girl as she dragged the pair.
The boys just let Katie drag them to the door and through the sliding glass doors, laughing at her enthusiasm. And they laughed more as she let go of their hands and started to explore the shop, leaving the boys to do the same.
Shelves of books laid everywhere around the walls and tables covered in books sat in the center of the room. There wasn’t many people in the shop to which the three were grateful for. But Katie sure looked the most excited out of everyone in the store.
She ran to the kid’s section and her eyes immediately searched for any book that would catch her eye. The shelves were taller than her, but she didn’t mind, it still made her feel like she was staring at the most amazing thing she had ever seen. What made it better was Newt joining her since he thought of a few more book series Katie could like, making her giggle as he looked with her, pointing out random books to her while asking for her opinion and finding the books he wanted to find.
Thomas watched happily as he looked around the adult's section, a smile on his face while his eyes darted from book to book. As he turned his head around one time, his eyes were met by Newt standing next to the girl, making his smile grow wider.
His two favorite people were hanging out, and he loved to see that.
He kept turning his head to the scene and watched the interaction become more and more cute. He smiled more as he noticed Newt pick Katie up and place her on his hip so she could get a better look at the books. He chuckled lightly as he watched the girl point out new books while the blonde tried to keep up. His eyes kept to them as he walked around the store, loving the sight of the two people he loved most smiling happily.
He would forever treasure that sight.
He had decided to get the One of us is lying book since he was looking for a new mystery book to read. So, when he found it, he made his way over to the pair in the kid's section, and they -mostly Newt- were holding most of the Billie B Brown diaries and Rainbow magic books. Katie was still on Newt’s hip, but she had a massive smile on her face, bigger then when she entered the store.
Thomas loved that sight of her, smiling happily and innocently.
And it started growing on Newt more and more.
“I’ve got these.” Thomas begins as he goes to pay for the books.
“Don’t be silly.” Newt then states as he gets his credit card out, Katie jumping happily on the ground next to him as she watched the worker put her books into a plastic brown bag.
“Babe, seriously I got it.”
“Love, please don’t stress. It’s on me.”
“No, I can’t let you do that.”
“Tommy,” Newt said as he pulled out his puppy dog eyes, tilting his head to the side in the process. “Please. It’ll do me some good.”
Thomas sighed as he gave up. “Fine. You can pay.”
Newt smiled at his victory as he leaned in and planted a kiss on Thomas’s cheek. “Thank you. You’ll pay for the next one.”
But he didn’t. Because the next store the three were fascinated by was a crystals and rocks store. And it was pretty expensive that had Thomas worried.
But he was still fascinated by the looks of the rocks as he walked around, caring the brown plastic bag full of books for him and Katie. He walked around while his eyes darted between the colorful crystals and rocks on tables, thinking how amazing and beautiful they looked.
Katie wanted to go in the shop because she thought some of the crystals looked like the ones from the third how to train your dragon movie. The whole store in general look like the hidden world she wanted to find, to which made her so interested while walking around. The boys, however, narrowed it down for her to get at least one crystal or rock since she started wanting multiple at once. She pouted but understood as she started walking around the place to find the one thing she wanted.
The siblings looked so interested in the store to which made Newt happy. The reason he wanted to show them the place and for his curiosity about the place was, however, because of something the siblings didn’t really know much about.
The place reminded him of his mother.
He smiled as he walked around, thinking about the times his mom would take him in the store when he was younger. He kept an eye on Thomas and Katie while they walked too, smiling about the fact he was in the store again with his possibly new family. But soon his eyes caught on at a crystal he couldn’t get his eyes off of, to which led for him to take his eyes of the pair of siblings.
What stood in front of him was a vertical display of necklaces. The very one his mother always got a necklace from. His eyes were focused on the one row full of yellow crystal’s that hung on a black string. He smiled at the object as he brought his hand up to it and started playing with the crystal with his fingers.
Do I still have this? He wondered as he played with the yellow crystal, Amber. Mom, do I still have it?
“Hey Newt!” Sonya called out to her brother as she ran up to the display of necklaces, making the boy follow her. They both then stopped when they reached the section. “You think mom would like this?” She asked as she grabbed a black necklace string with a rose crystal hanging from it.
“Maybe.” Newt shrugged before turning his head over his shoulder to see Karen standing at the corner of the store, looking at one of the tables. “Mom!” The boy yelled, catching the women’s attention. As she looked up to her children, Newt then gestured for her to come over to him and Sonya, to which she obeyed while she walked over to her kids.
“Yes dears?”
Sonya then chimed in. “What do you think?” She asked as she held up the necklace with a questionable look on her face. Karen chuckled at the sight as she raised her hand to play with the object.
“Love it.” The women said, making Sonya smile. “You want that?”
“It’s for you actually.”
“Oh sweetie. Don’t worry about me.” Karen said as she kneeled down to the kid’s level. “If you want it then I can get it for you. They don’t sell these back in England.”
“Really? You sure?”
“Positive. Plus, a rose crystal symbolizes love, pureness and simpleness. And that just explains you perfectly.” Karen concluded with a smile, making Sonya’s grow wider as she giggled with her mother. She then turned her attention to the necklace, causing Karen’s attention to go onto Newt. “You want one to Newtie?”
“Umm….” The boy blurted in thought as he turned back to the display. “…I….I don’t know.”
“We could get this one.” Karen suggested as she reached up and grabbed the same type of necklace Sonya had only it had a yellow crystal handing from it. “This is an Amber crystal.”
“What’s it’s power?”
“Well, it carries power from the sun while symbolizing wellbeing and healing…..Kinda reminds me of you.”
Newt smiled at the last statement with his mother as he looked at the necklace, Karen looking at his side profile, loving the sight of her son happy. She treasured those types of memories with her children since she knew that it would go away soon. Cedric was ok right now, but she couldn’t help but think how his wellbeing will affect the kids. But that mattered later, and she needed to focus on the now just like Cedric did.
“Looks pretty.” Newt stated as he took the necklace from the women’s hands.
“You want it? I can get it for you. Just say the word.” Karen stated.
And a moment later, Newt’s smile reappeared on his face from when he watched his sister and mother talk, and he nodded a yes.
“Can we get one for dad too?”
“Of course we can.”
“Thanks mom.”
“You’re welcome, love.”
“Newtie?” Katie asked from beside the man, causing him to come back to reality, drop his hand and look down at her. “Could I get these?” She questioned as she showed him a crystal she had found.
Well, two.
As he looked down to the girl’s hands, his eyes were met by a heart shaped crystal pushed together. A pattern was in the center, purple then pink in stripes, covering from the middle to the edges, starting with pink in the middle. He noticed a cut in the middle of the shape, but Katie then moved her hands apart to which made the crystal become two heart pieces broken apart.
“Sure.” Newt said with a smile as he kneeled down to the girl’s level, remembering his mother's words about the crystal-like rock. “But you do have to keep one half. No excuses, alright.”
“Why only one?”
“Because that’s what it says in the instructions.”
“How do you know the instructions?”
“My mom told me. She was a crystal expert.”
“Oooo…” Katie said, making Newt chuckle lightly. “What are the instructions then?”
“Well, my mom told me when I was your age that this crystal is for best friends. One half would be for you and the other half you would save for and give to a very special person in your life. That way, no matter how far apart you two are, you will always be best friends.”
“Wow. Kinda like those things Kevin got in Home alone two?”
“Yep. That’s what it was inspired by.”
“Cool.” Katie blurted as her smile grew wider, making Newt chuckle again. She then turned her head over her shoulder so she could find Thomas. “Tom!” She called out since Thomas stood in the center of the room. He looked up to see her nodding her head over, signaling him to walk to her to which he did. “I’m getting these.”
“Wow. Heart shaped too?” Thomas asked in curiosity as he gained distance on the pair, making the girl nod her head. “Nice choice.”
“Thanks. Can we get it now?”
“Umm….” Thomas started to worry since he could tell the stone looked to be around fifty dollars. “….How much is it?”
“Oui no.” Newt chimed in as he stood up straight, making the pair turn to him. “I know your worried. I can tell.”
“Wha-?”
“Tommy, I’ve got this. No problem.”
“But you said I could pay this time.”
“Well, maybe next time you can.”
“You keep saying that-”
“Ah ba ba ba ba.” Newt interpreted as he started walking towards the contour that stood on their left. “I said don’t worry bout it, love.”
“You sure? I wanna pay for something though.”
“You can pay for our next store. This ones on me. Seriously.”
“You really sure?”
“Positive.” Newt stated with a smile before turning to Katie. “Come on Katie.”
“God, we really don’t deserve you.” Thomas blurted as him and the girl walked behind the blonde, making him laugh.
“Thanks, Newtie.” Katie then thanked, making Newt smile even more.
“Anytime honey.”
✨✨✨
“Can we go to the park?” Katie asked as they exited the last shop they were in, a clothes shop. “Please.”
“Sure.” Thomas agreed with, making the girl jump up happily at the news.
“There’s one just down the road.” Newt informed the two as they started walking down the street in their usual position, Katie in between the two with her hands in theirs. “It’s very fun. You wanna go to that one?”
Katie nodded at the question as she skipped along the street, clinging to the two's hands in the process. Both laughed at her excitement as they walked, loving the sight of her smiling happily.
Ten minutes later they had found the park in all its glory waiting for them. Their morning was filled with shopping that it was good to see the playground after a while.
Katie got more excited when she spotted the place that waited for her, to which caused her to break into a sprint for the equipment. The two boys laughed at the sight as they started walking towards a free bench nearby, their hands finding each other's in the process. They watched as the girl started to climb the climbing structure and slide down the slide, chuckling at her playfulness.
The two then found a free bench just in front of the playing area and sat down, letting their hands drop so Thomas can rest his right arm on the top rail of the seat where Newt leaned on. They both dropped their bags of goodies while getting comfortable in their seat, Newt leaning into Thomas’s arm that rested on the back rail of the bench as both their left hands somewhat held each other, Thomas’s fingers over the back of Newt’s hand.
They talked about anything and everything for so long, chuckling at each other and listening to one another. Just like they always did. Newt ranted. Thomas made jokes. They flirted and shared kisses on lips, cheeks, palms of hands, knuckles and fingers. They had sweet stare off’s while they felt their pupils dilated. It was peaceful for them, and they enjoyed the peace.
But their peace was brought to a close when Katie ran up to the boys, grabbed Newt by the hands and dragged him to stand up. He protested against the idea at first, but Thomas practically pushed him up as Katie dragged him. So, Newt just gave up and let the girl drag him towards the swings.
The blonde man pushed her back and forth while she laughed and told him to go higher, making him chuckle with her. She would talk about how she felt like she was flying while Newt just listened with a smile.
Thomas watched with all the love he had in him through his eyes. He laughed as Newt made eye contact with him and rolled his eyes playfully. He smiled while his eyes stared at the girl's happy face. And he felt his heart become more warm at the sight of his two favorite people playing happily. The same happiness he saw in the bookstore earlier that morning.
Soon enough, Newt grew tired of pushing Katie in the air, allowing her to run around free again while he made his way back to the bench, a smile on his face.
“She’s…..” Newt begun as he sat down in his original spot. “She’s something.”
“Hell, yeah she is.” Thomas agreed through a chuckle.
“Don’t know how you do it, love.”
“Well, I have my ways.” A pause. “But your fantastic with her.”
Newt turned his head, so his eyes met with Thomas’s. “You really think so?”
“Babe….she doesn’t allow anyone else to push her on the swings.” Thomas answered matter-of-factly. “Only me. I was even surprised for her to grab you instead of me.”
“Yeah?” Newt asked as he laced their left hands together again, Thomas’s palm covering the back of the blonde’s.
“Mmhmm. You're growing on her.”
They both smiled at each other as the statement sank in.
“I guess I chose perfectly. Because we really don’t deserve you.” Thomas concluded, making Newt lean his head closer.
“Tommy, I’m the one that doesn’t deserve you. Both of you.” A pause. “But I think we both chose perfectly in the romantic department.”
“Yeah, we did.” Thomas agreed with a smile brighter then Newt’s before they both closed the distance between each other in a sweet and quick peck on the lips.
They were in fact correct in one area. They both did choose perfectly.
✨✨✨
Katie smiled from a distance at the sight of her brother and teacher talking. Her smile stayed on her face as she turned her head away when she noticed the pair sharing a kiss.
She was so happy to see her brother smile and laugh with someone else other than her, sure he smiled with his friends but never like when he was with Newt. When he was with him, Thomas smiled with his teeth not just his lips. The only times he did that with his friends was when he was drunk. And he wouldn’t properly smile, he would just laugh and laugh. More then when he was sober. But when he was with Newt, Katie could tell that he was more genuine and happier through his smiles and laughs. And she loved to see that. Even though Thomas covered up his depression to the girl, she could still tell when he felt down. And Katie could see Newt’s effect on that. She could see how much the blonde meant to him. And she could see how much the love had worked both ways.
Thomas was finally happy.
She walked along the other side of the playground while kicking a rock only she had her head up to look around the place more, watching out and being careful like the mysterious women said yesterday.
Then it hit her. The mysterious women came back to her mind. The one that practically saved her from the man. The one that thought her parents were around – Katie didn’t have the heart to tell her about her parents. The one that was reading that book she didn’t know.
The girl was fascinated by the women. Her style. Her kindness. Her-
As her eyes scanned the side of the playground she was on, she noticed a somewhat familiar face sitting on a nearby bench. Katie looked the women up and down when she noticed her style in clothing – a yellow dress that went up to the knees and light pink flowers covering the majority of the material, a white cardigan over her top half and black shoes that had the laces going up her caves with the shoe and now she had yellow glasses on her eyes. She was reading a book and as Katie slowed down while gaining distance on her, she noticed the same thing she noticed the day before.
Then it hit her again.
It was her.
Katie smiled at the fact she could see the women again, to which made her gain some distance. She turned her head to her left to see Thomas and Newt still talking, not paying any attention to anything else.
Well, great bloody parenting skills from Tom. Jesus. The girl thought annoyedly as she turned her head back forward. But then she didn’t care. Because the women from the day before was in sight. She walked up to the bench proudly, her smile growing with each step, till she was beside the women.
“Hi there.” The girl greeted happily. The women then turned her head from her book and her eyes found Katie’s, making her a little surprised at first to which made the other giggle. “Remember me?”
“Well…yeah I do.” The women chuckled lightly as she closed her book. “Fancy seeing you here.”
“You too.” Katie giggled. “I like your dress. It’s very pretty.”
“Why thank you. I love your beanie. Frogs are cool.”
“Thanks, I got it at the store my Aunty works at.”
“Very nice.” The women said with another smile, making Katie’s grow wider.
“Yeah it is. My brother sewed on the ears and eyes too.”
“Cool. Were you going through some sort of phase with frogs or something?”
“Kinda.” Katie answered as she stepped to the bench and took a seat next to the women, making her shuffle to right so she had some room. “Plus, they were my mom’s favorite animal.”
“Oh, that’s….were?” The women asked. “Did it change or something?”
“No.” The girl stated while shaking her head. “She…ahh….she’s not really….around anymore.”
“How come?”
“Well…hold on, you said I shouldn’t talk to strangers.”
The women paused at the statement before chuckling to herself, making the girl giggle.
“Well, in that case.” The women started before extending her hand out for Katie to shake. “I’m Chloe.”
“Howdyedo Chloe.” Katie beamed as she raised her right hand up and shook Chloe’s hand. “I’m Katie.”
“Well, it’s very nice to meet you, Katie.” Chloe said as she and the girl dropped their hands.
“You too.” Katies eyes then went to the book on her new friend’s lap. “Is that the same book you were reading yesterday?”
“Ahhh, yes, it is.” Chloe said as she lifted the book up slightly for Katie to see the cover. “Little Women. My favorite book.”
“Oooo. I’ve never read it. What’s it about?”
“Well, let’s just say, mainly, its about these four sisters and their little adventures when they turn into young women.”
“Cool.” Katie blurted. “I think my brother’s read the book before.”
“Nice.” A pause. “You mention your brother a lot.”
“Really?” Katie asked, making Chloe nod. “Oh.” The women chuckled. “Well, to be fair. He is the best brother ever.”
“Bet he is.”
“His boyfriend’s the best too.”
“Boyfriend?”
“Yep.” Katie said with a nod. “He’s my teacher too.”
“Oh.” Chloe dragged while raising her eyebrow, making Katie laugh again. “That’s a bit…unexpected.”
“I know. But I was expecting it ever since they met.”
“How lovely.” Chloe concluded with a smile, causing a little pause to cover the pair.
She’s really nice. Katie thought to herself before she said something to start another conversation. “I read too.”
“Do you?”
“Yep, my favorite books are the how to train your dragon series.”
“Oh my god.” Chloe said as she through her head back in joy, making the girl laugh even more. She then lifted her head back up and looked the girl in the face again as she whispered shouted “I love those movies!”
“Me too. Wow, I didn’t know old people liked those type of movies.”
“Ok, one.” Chloe began as she held out her finger to symbolize the number one. “You can never be too old to love those movies and, now that I know there are books, those books. And two, I’m not that old, I’m only twenty-seven. Sure, I have the back of a ninety-year-old but I’m still young.” Katie began giggling again. “I said yesterday that I’m not old too, honey.”
“I know but still.” Katie giggled while the women rolled her eyes with a smile. “I can tell that Tom, my brother, that he’s as old as you.”
“Oh really?” Chloe questioned while the girl nodded and hummed a yes. “Wow, that old? Wait, actually, that makes sense that he’s dating your teacher then.”
The girl giggled again while Chloe chuckled lightly in thought, enjoying the company Katie gave her even though she thought it was a bit odd that she was talking to her. But she didn’t really mind.
Plus, Katie was comfortable with her. Making her have another thought come in her head to which made her proud of herself.
Wow, I’m actually comfortable with her. I’m not even freaking out inside. I’m having a normal talk with someone I just met.
✨✨✨
“-So there’s no way Josh and Michal should get together. Love the ship though.” Newt concluded with his rant to Thomas.
“Agreed. Plus, Jexi and Miclauren for life.” Thomas stated.
“Yes. Hundred percent.”
“I mean. Their soulmates. Because Josh is literally letting Lexi live in his attic and-oh my god the way your sister writes about Michal’s face when he thought he hurt Lauren.”
“See, that’s when I hate Sony for writing something so depressing but then I’m also proud of her because of the writing she puts in. Because I was balling my eyes out when I read that bit.”
“Me too. That explains how Michal is secretly in love with her. No matter how sick and mental he can get he would never hurt her. Because he legit snapped out of that episode when he saw Lauren’s face. God….I love them all so much.”
“Same. Just…..God, my sister created a story full of….these characters that….grow to become better version of themselves. Plus…you know….everyone loves them. No matter what they do. Sure, people will hate Harry for being a dickhead but him and Josh aren’t that different. Only Josh chose to not repeat his mothers ways when Harry wanted to prove his dad right. Like his dad did for his. And so on. That isn’t an excuse for raping and cheating on Lexi though. But still. And also, Anne may have done….unspeakable things to Josh, and Indi, lets not forget that she nearly drowned her in her sink because of her drug addiction, but yet, she did those things because she was and is still grieving over Vince. People hate Indi, call her a bitch that only cares for herself……But people forget that she just wants to die, she literally overdosed. And survived that when she didn’t want to. And she promised her brothers she would stay alive when all she wants to do is die. That’s when Sonya’s quote for her comes in. Indi has so much love for the people around her, yet none left for herself. The list goes on and on.”
“It’s…..incredible. They’re all just so….selfless. God, your sister’s a fucking genius.”
“I know.” Newt said with a smile on his face. A beat. “I think Indi’s on my favorite’s list now.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. And Patrick. I love Patrick.”
“Him and Charlie are so cute. Was so proud of Charlie for adopting him last chapter.”
“Hence why I’m in love with him.”
Thomas chuckled at the statement while Newt smiled dreamingly, humming a laugh to himself. He then realized something.
“Oh god. I think Sonya based Patrick’s back story on Katie.” He said as he looked back to Thomas. “Like, I know we didn’t meet when she came up with his backstory, but….still.”
“Hmmm….” Thomas hummed in thought. “Your actually right.” He then said as he turned his head to check on Katie. “I mean…..”
He let a breath out as he looked around the place, looking for Katie. His eyes then spotted her side profile sitting on a bench across the playground, talking to….a women?
Thomas’s face scrunched up as he took in the scene. He had never seen that woman before, the one talking to Katie. It was….odd. And it made him worry. He then removed his arm from the back railing of the bench and leaned his elbows on her knees, his eyes not darting away from the scene.
Newt noticed the worry in the brunette’s face now, making him wonder what was going on.
“Love? You ok?” He asked, but there was no response. Newt started to turn his head to the playground and back to Thomas repeatedly, wondering on what he was so focused on. “Tommy?” No response. “Tommy, what’s wrong?”
Then, finally, Thomas answered while nodding his head to the scene, his eyes still glued on it. “Katie’s talking to someone.”
Newt turned his head to where Thomas nodded to and his eyes caught the scene of Katie and Chloe on the bench, chatting happily. He then started to feel as worried as Thomas was.
“I think we should go.” The brunette stated as he stood up from the bench, grabbed his bags and start to walk towards the scene. Newt hummed a yes before repeating Thomas’s actions and followed after him.
A few steps later, they stood somewhat close to the pair. “Kitty Kat!” Thomas yelled, making Katie and Chloe turn their heads to look at him. “Time to go honey.”
Oooohhhh man. Katie thought sadly to herself. “Ok!” She yelled back before shuffling off the bench. She then turned back to the women. “That’s my brother and his boyfriend now.”
“Figured.” Chloe chuckled.
“I should go then, they want me now. Sorry.”
“No need to apologize honey. I understand.”
“Well, I really liked talking to you. And I’m staying here till the weekend of some sorts. I don’t really know. But maybe we can talk again.”
“Maybe we will, maybe we won’t. You never know.”
Katie giggled happily at the women’s statement. “Well then. Ummm….bye.” Katie said with a wave goodbye to her new friend before turning to walk towards the boys.
“Bye honey. Merry Christmas.” Chloe said back.
“Merry Christmas!” The girl yelled over her shoulder before bolting towards the boys that waited for her, making the women laugh as she went back to her book.
Katie’s smile never went of her face as she caught up to the boys, having one thought in her mind.
She had made a new friend. And her name was Chloe.
✨✨✨
The walk home was ok, the boys hadn’t mentioned anything about Katie’s talk with Chloe. But she could tell they were worried about her for a second. They only reminded her to not talk to anyone she hadn’t met before, basically not to talk to strangers.
The girl saw it coming though. After all, the boys did call for her so they can go home while she was talking to the women. She understood their concern.
But she was still happy. Because she made a new friend. She didn’t let the worried boys ruin that for her. Even if it sounded selfish.
She sat on the sand in front of the water calmly, writing the last few things on paper, her third letter. The boys were sitting on the balcony of Newt’s Lake house, talking to Teresa, Minho, Mark and Trina. So, they couldn’t help her out to which she was fine with. Because this letter wasn’t for anyone to see besides her and ‘Santa’. Thomas had looked at the one she wrote on her iPad and Newt helped her with the one she made at school. She didn’t want any help with this one because it was more of a secret wish she had for Santa.
As she finished writing, she looked over her shoulder while folding the paper, making sure her brother didn’t see it, and stuffed the letter in her pocket. She could see that Frypan had already started cooking on the BBQ and all the adults were either preparing for dinner or just hanging out with the others. So she was in the clear.
The kids were near the tree that had branches leaning into the water, throwing rocks into the water and seeing who could get theirs the furthest. They were so busy to notice the girl writing, and she was grateful for that.
This was important.
The one letter she wrote for Santa that felt like the most important one she wrote.
And she couldn’t wait to give it to ‘Santa’.
As she turned her head towards the water, her eyes took in the scenery of nature. And she admired the water as she turned her head to the left and down the sand towards-
She froze at the sight of a bench and figure sitting in it. Way down the beach. And she smiled when she recognized the figure.
It was Chloe.
Man, I can’t get rid of her.
She instantly stood up from where she sat and started to run all the way towards the bench, excited to see her new friend. She ran and ran with a massive smile on her face since she couldn’t believe she was seeing her friend again.
“Chloe!” Katie yelled as she gained distance. The women then looked up to the source of the voice to see the girl slowing down slightly while waving her hand at her, making her smile in disbelief about bumping into the girl again.
“Hi Katie.” Chloe greeted as the other slowed down and walked towards her seat.
“Hi.” Katie said in exhaustion since she never runs that much, making Chloe chuckle lightly.
“You ok honey?”
“Yeah….Just…..tired…..from….running.” The girl breathed tiredly as she leaned on the arm rest of the bench.
“I can see that.” Chloe chuckled as she moved over a bit to her left so Katie could sit down to which she did. “This is such a coincidence. Bumping into you twice.”
“I know. It’s very strange.” A pause while the pair giggle. “You're not bad like that guy from yesterday, right?”
“No, no, honey. I’m not, don’t worry.”
“Ok good.” Katie sighed in relief as she finally caught her breath. She then turned to where she came from. “That’s the lake house I mentioned earlier.” She stated as she pointed down the way she came and turned back to the women. “I’m living there with all my friends, brother and his boyfriend.”
“Nice. Is your mom and dad there too?” The women asked while tilting her head to the side.
“Umm…..” Crap I’m gonna have to come out with it, aren’t I?
“Is it just you and your brother?” Chloe then asked in a tad bit of worry.
Well this took a turn. “Well……” Katie began as she started to scrunch her face up. “…..yeah.”
A pause as Chloe took it in. “Oh.”
“Yeah…..”
“What about your mom? Or dad?”
“Uhhhhh….well…..” Just out with it. “I mentioned this before. My mom’s not really…..here anymore. Like….” Katie gestured around the place. “…….here. On….earth.”
Chloe was confused for a second before it clicked in her head. The mom was dead. And the girl didn’t want to say that she was dead.
“Ohhh. Oh my god…. I’m so sorry hon.” The women stated. “I didn’t know.”
“It’s fine. Never like to….talk about her….you know. Well, I like my brother telling me stories about her though. But still about her….not…being….”
“Yeah, yeah. We don’t have to talk about it.”
“Thanks.” The girl thanked with a smile.
A beat.
“Can I ask you something else?” Chloe asked hesitantly.
“Sure.”
“Sorry if it gets you upset.”
“It’s ok. What do you wanna know?”
“Well, if your moms….not…around anymore. Then where’s your dad?”
Oh god. Trauma dump time. “Umm….he’s in….I think it’s called Alaska.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah….”
“Why aren’t you with him?”
“Umm….he’s like….he….hits people.” Katie said quietly.
“Oh….Jesus.”
“Yeah…..he did that with my brother when he was growing up. He…..like…..”
Katie then made the same gesture she did for Newt when she told him about her past, her thump just above the corner of her mouth and her pinkie was out. It then became clear to Chloe that her father was an acholic.
“Oh….”
“He did a few other things too.” Katie continued as she dropped her hand. “But let’s just say, they were really bad.”
“Bet it was.” Another pause. “I’m so sorry honey.”
“It’s fine. Tom’s ok now. We live at Safe Haven inn in Denver with all our friends. And he’s happy too. More now since he met Newtie, my teacher and his boyfriend.”
“Well, if that’s the main part, then I’m fine with that too.” Chloe said with a little smile, letting the depressing mood have an attempt to float away. “Your brother must be strong.”
“Oh yeah he is.” Katie said with a giggle, the depressing mood finally going away. “He’s the best.” A pause as the two smiled and laughed together. “Sorry to dump all that on you. Didn’t really expect me talking about this with you.”
“It’s ok. If your comfortable about talking about it then you can.”
“Thanks. Just as long as you don’t ask to many questions to make it upsetting.”
“Noted.” Chloe said with another smile, making the girl smile back at her.
Another pause went by, a comfortable silence covering the two easily. Then Chloe began another conversation.
“Not that I’m comparing anything. But your not really alone in the….hard life….type area.”
“Really?” Katie asked as she turned her body towards the women, making her go cross legged in her seat.
Chloe nodded. “I haven’t, like…..experience anything that you and Tom have experienced-”
“Before you go on, my brother’s full name is Thomas. Me and my Aunt T call him Tom and Newtie calls him Tommy.”
“Right.” Chloe chuckled. “Would you like me to call him Thomas?”
“For now. You haven’t met him yet so….”
“Don’t have to explain it. Its understood.” The women noted with another laugh since the girl gave her a thumbs up with her right hand. “Anyway….as I was saying….um….”
“You don’t have to say anything if you don’t want to.”
“No…it’s ok. You seem easy to talk to since you’re a kid and their easy for me to, like, talk to. Plus, you told me about your past so I just want to make it even.” Katie was about to say something but she got cut off. “Don’t worry. I don’t feel like I should. I want to.”
“Ok, just making sure.”
“Got that.” Chloe said with a nod. “Anyway…..um……I haven’t experience anything bad. But…..I’m…..” A breath. “I’m….kinda lonely.”
The women expected questions, but instead Katie just stared back at her, waiting for her to continue.
“You see, about…..three years ago…..my best friend, her names Leila, started seeing this guy, Daniel. He’s great and stuff, I really like him. But as time went on…she started spending more time with him instead of me. We work together though, but still….she seemed….distance.” A breath from her mouth. “Every time I wanted to hang out with her, she said she had plans with him. Every time I went over to her apartment, he was there. Every time I wanted to have dinner with her or go out, she said that he was taking her out instead. I love how she’s happy, but….I miss her.” A pause as Katie took in the information. “About, three months ago, they got engaged too. And ever since then, I haven’t really talk to any of them. We text and call, I talk to her at work, but the last big thing we did was…..her engagement party Daniel threw for her.”
Katie’s eyes looked to the side in thought, wondering what to say from the information she was given. But before she could think of anything to say, Chloe continued.
“I’m not comparing anything honey. I just……I feel like…..I feel…”
“Alone?” Katie then asked, finishing the sentence for Chloe.
The women nodded. “Yeah, alone. She’s…..she’s like my only friend. Besides a few others at work, I work in tv by the way, but she’s the only friend I really….trust. You know?”
“I get that. Also, very cool you work on tv shows and movies.” Katie agreed and noted, making the women smile slightly. “I was like that with my teacher for the first few weeks of school. He started dropping me off home on the days I didn’t have Tom’s friends pick me up or him. He works a lot by the way. I started hanging out with Newtie during free time and break. And he allows me to call him by his real name that’s how close we got. Only after or before school though. When him and Tom started dating, he became my best friend in school. But he did tell me to talk to more people. So I instantly started talking to the kids in my class more. I still hanged out with him though. But on my birthday a few weeks ago, my birthday buddy, Mya, gave me her present and invited me into her group. To sit with them every break. To have play dates after school and on weekends. To be apart of their group. I was kinda nervous at first because they have been friends since the start of school, but as time went on, the thought about being their friend…wasn’t really that bad. Even if the build up towards the playdate’s were terrifying, once I got to the playdate, I figured it wasn’t a big deal.”
“W-w….what’s your point sweetie?”
“My point is you should go and hang out with Leila again.”
“W-wh….” Chloe stuttered at the comment. She then let out a quiet chuckle as she turned her head away then back to the girl, but Katie didn’t smile. She was serious. “Really?”
“Yeah. I mean, you said it yourself. She’s your only and best friend.”
“Yeah….but….it’s been….so long.”
“Only three months.”
“True….”
“Well, why not just talk to her again?”
“I don’t…..know. I….think….”
“Could save you some stress.”
“But….what if she….doesn’t want to talk to me?” Chloe asked nervously, half thinking about how ridiculous she felt for asking a little girl for advice, what felt like advice to her. “We’ve grown distance and…..she….” A breath. “I don’t know.”
“Well, at least try. Tom always tells me that I can tell him anything. And that its better to talk to someone then no one at all.”
Chloe nodded in thought then let out a little chuckle. “Your brother’s very smart.”
“That he is.” Katie giggled. “And also, if you want to hang out with Leila and Daniel and their going on a date, go with them. That’s what I do with Tom and Newtie.”
Chloe laughed at the girls suggestion, making her feel good inside for the first time she had talked about her problem. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
Katie smiled as the women calmed down, loving the feeling of making her new friend slightly happy again.
“God…” Chloe began again. “Your really good at advice. You know that?”
“I have been told that.” Katie beamed while turning her head over her shoulder as Chloe smiled. Her eyes then caught the sight of all the kids walking back up the sand to the grass and parents handing out plates of food. She then spotted Thomas walking down with Newt’s hand in his, smiling happily making her smile even more. She then turned back to her friend. “I think my dinner’s ready.”
Chloe’s eyes shifted up to where the girls eyes darted to a second earlier then back to Katie’s face. “It looks like it. Sadly.”
“Yeah.” Katie dragged as she stood up from her spot. “You wanna come over for dinner?”
“Oh I’m ok. Thanks though.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah, I’m about to head off anyways. I’ll probably see you tomorrow. I sit here everyday.”
“Ok then.” Katie agreed with a nod before starting to walk away. “Will you talk to her?”
“Huh?”
“Leila? How do you think it’ll go? Talking to her and stuff?”
“We’ll see.” Chloe states with another smile. “Merry Christmas Katie.”
“Merry Christmas Chloe.”
As Katie started to leave, she paused in her tracks and turned back fully to the women who stared back at her.
“If you need someone to talk to and a friend, it can be me. About anything.”
“T-th….Thanks honey. Really.”
Katie smiled. “I do really hope you do talk with Leila. But I promise you, she wants to talk to you too.”
“Don’t….don’t make any promises.” Chloe concluded with a sad smile before turning back to her book, signalling the girl to kindly leave her alone.
To which she did with a smile.
And as she walked back to the lake houses, she hoped that Chloe would do what they talked about.
✨✨✨
“Jesus that was an amazing burger.” Katie yawned as Thomas placed her carefully on her tiny bed. “Fry makes amazing food.”
“Yeah he does.” Thomas agreed as he watched the girl shuffle into the covers happily. He sat on the edge of the bed, smiling about the big smile on her face. “You excited for Santa coming tonight?”
“Yep.” The girl said with a nod, making Thomas smile even more.
“Good. Because I bet he has so many presents for you.”
“And for you to. We both deserve it.”
Thomas chuckled lightly at the girl’s words, thanking the Gods that he spent another year with her. Even if they still had a few days left, he was still grateful.
“Well, we got the cookies, carrot and milk ready downstairs.” He said as he looked around the room, seeing most of the kids get tucked into their beds by parents and others falling asleep. He then turned back to Katie. “And Santa’s on his way. Just in a few more hours, you’ll have as many presents as you want.”
“Really?”
“Really really.” Thomas said with a smile, even if he didn’t believe that many presents would be under the big tree downstairs. “Again, you deserve it.”
“Thanks. You do too.” Katie said with a very big smile on her face since she was excited for next day already. She was so excited to have a massive tree waiting for her instead of a smile plastic one in the corner of her room and in the check in room of the motel. She was looking forward to the snow that would fall the next day. And she couldn’t wait to spend another holiday with Thomas and her first holiday with Newt.
“Thanks sweetie.” Thomas thanked kindly. “Goodnight. I love you.” He then leaned down and planted a kiss on her forehead. “Merry Christmas, Kitty kat.” He whispered to her.
“Merry Christmas Tom. And I love you too.” Katie concluded back as she watched her brother smile brighter and plant another kiss on her nose, whispering how it was from their mother. He then stood up and started to make his way over to the trap door where most of the parents were exiting.
As the room became less full of adults, Thomas took one last look at Katie, seeing how she had turned her back to the wall so she could get to sleep. He smiled at the sight lovingly as he followed most of the parents down the ladder to the hallway, and it didn’t fall of his face as he climbed down the ladder, when his feet landed on the ground and when he walked towards his room that laid beside the staircase.
As he entered his room, his eyes darted around the place, the couch in front of him, the bed on his right, the window on the far wall across him, the bookshelf of books, pictures and valuables on his left -on the couch’s left-, and pictures scattered across the walls. He stepped further in until the room became more open and the door to the bathroom came into his view from the corner of his eye. It was slightly open and yellow light shined from the opening. And he could hear shuffling and water running inside, plus he caught the slight image of shadow moving from inside.
He smiled to himself more as he shuffled his jacket off his shoulders and threw it to the couch, doing the same with his sweater -only over his head- to which made his white vest be revealed. He then stepped to his left, then took another, then opened the door more for him to walk in.
His eyes were met by Newt standing in front of the sink, the shower behind him and the toilet seat beside the sink on Thomas’s close right. He wore his yellow sweater still but now he didn’t wear jeans, only green and red flannel pyjama pants that went to his ankles. He was washing his hands at the sink when he turned his head towards Thomas, a smile appearing on his face when they made eye contact.
“She asleep?” Newt asked as he went back to washing his hands only to turn the tap off after a second. “Katie?”
“Yep. Just tucked her in.” Thomas answered as he stepped closer towards Newt’s side since he was whipping his hands on his pants to dry. “You….were amazing with her today.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. I mean, she let you push her on the swings. She doesn’t let anyone else do that but me. Plus, you got her all these things and….just….your amazing with her.”
Newt smiled at the words, making Thomas return the same expression back with his love in his eyes. Even if the blonde did the same, Thomas knew that his eyes spoke something that couldn’t be put into words.
“Thank you for those things today.” He continued after a moment. “You know…for Katie.”
“It really was no problem.” Newt said through a little breath and smile as he stepped around Thomas’s left. “She seemed happy about them.”
Thomas turned towards the mirror on his right, then turned his head further to see Newt taking a seat on the toilet seat so he could still be in the brunette's presnts, a smile still on the pairs face. “She was.”
“Happy I could help.” Newt concluded as he watched Thomas turn his head back to get his toothbrush. The brunette chuckled at the words as he turned the tap back on and squirted water on the tip of the brush. Newt’s eyes were glued on the other’s side profile as he squeezed toothpaste on next and as he took the brush into his mouth.
As Thomas began his teeth cleaning process, Newt turned his head away in thought, not making an attempt to move from his spot. He thought about his holiday so far and the differences that were in this one then the others.
For starts, his parents weren’t there. And he wasn’t as depressed and feeling alone like he usually felt. Not that the place made him feel like that sometimes, it did the exact opposite, but the lake house he sat in were for families and couples. And every time he came over in his adult life, he never once took any of his ex’s.
This holiday, he had a boyfriend. He had a massive family. He had a little girl that somehow became so important to him. He had everything he could off asked for.
He felt alive, more alive then anything.
He smiled to himself as he thought back his past few days, how he shopped with his two new favourite people, how he felt more connected to his parents everywhere he went, and how he was here with his new family that he loved.
Everything was just how he wanted.
“What are you smiling about?”
He turned his head to his right to see Thomas have a smirk on his face while he whipped toothpaste off his chin. Newt was slightly shocked about the fact the brunette was already finished his teeth brushing process, but then again he was very lost in his thoughts.
He turned his head back down to his lap, smiling embarrassingly. “I don’t know…..just….” He paused as he looked back at Thomas who just stared back, silently signalling him that he was finished brushing his teeth. “…..This house is…..” He began as he looked around the room in thought. “….it means a lot to me. You know?”
“Bet it does.” Thomas agreed as he took a step closer to Newt and kneeled down in front of him, so they were now on the same eye level.
“You don’t get it though.” Newt said as Thomas placed his hands on the other’s legs, one on his thigh, the other on the outer side just under the hip. Newt’s hands went to the brunette’s arms, letting his thumbs rub the skin slightly. “I don’t mean that in a rude way. I just……I really love this house.”
Thomas nodded his head with a smile, allowing Newt to continue since he knew there might be more.
“Ever since I was a kid, I loved it. The trip here would be bloody awful. Like…..I couldn’t sleep on that plane. And…..t’was a different country from home. You know?”
“Yeah.”
“But…..as time went on, and I got all….you know depressed and all, I started to feel….less….I don’t really know how to put it but…alive, I guess. I still loved this place so much, even after…..and during my struggles. But it just didn’t feel…..that magical anymore.” A pause. “You probably don’t understand what I’m saying.”
“No, I-I get it.” Thomas chimed in as Newt looked to his lap. He did get it though. He had the same feeling when he first moved into Safe Haven. He felt safe and had the thought of a new start. But as time went on for him, he felt isolated and stuck in that room. Trapped in time and depressed just like Newt felt. But he didn’t say anything, he just allowed the blonde to continue.
“Thanks. I guess what I’m trying to say is….ever since you and…..that little thing upstairs-” The two chuckled at the use of words. “-came into my life, it has been less depressing and all. And when we got to Asheville, you two made the place feel….more like it felt back when I was young.” A breath. “Maybe even before we came here, you two made me feel like…..like I don’t have to worry about anything anymore. The disorders, the bad memories, everything. You two did that……You did that, Tommy. And….I really don’t know how to thank you for it. I guess bringing you here, to Asheville, helped a bit for me to realize that…..I can finally be happy. So…..thank you. So much.”
Thomas took in the information as he looked back at Newt, their eyes darting between each other. After a moment of silence, the brunette finally let a smile creep onto his face, making the blonde return the favor.
“Anything is worth it to see you smile like that.” He stated happily, making Newt’s smile become more brighter while he hummed a laugh. Thomas’s hands then went to the blonde’s hips and he leaned his face closer to the other’s as he did the same. They both closed their eyes slowly as their lips met in a sweet kiss, one full of their gratefulness they had for each other. Newt’s hands went to Thomas’s neck as the other slid his hands around his waist to bring him closer.
The blonde then pulled away slightly to say something. “I really don’t deserve you.”
Thomas chuckled with Newt before leaning in again and closing the distance between each other again, their tongues slightly passing each other’s lips. Newt’s hands slithered around Thomas’s neck to the point his right hand was now in his hair and his left arm was fully wrapped around his neck.
Thomas then took the opportunity to slide his hands up Newt’s shirt so he could feel his skin underneath his hands while bringing him closer. He let his tongue go past the other’s lips, making the pair’s tongues start to play together.
They breathed in each other’s sent as Newt wrapped one of his legs around Thomas’s waist, enjoying the possibility of where this was going.
But, shortly after the movement, Thomas pulled away from the kiss and they both rested their foreheads together while breathing out of their mouths. He then asked, “You wanna…. you know? Now?”
Newt lifted his head up after he was asked that question, making Thomas do the same. They stared at each other happily as they caught their breathes, only for a minute or two as the question floated in the air.
Newt then let a smile slowly creep on his face as he lifted both his arms up and above him, signalling Thomas that he had agreed to the question to which made him smile more. The brunette removed his arms from where they were wrapped, allowed his hands take a hold of Newt’s sweater, lifted it up and over the other’s head and threw it somewhere in the room, making his top half be exposed.
Thomas’s eyes darted down Newt’s body, taking in the beautiful sight nearly underneath him. Before the other’s lips chased his, he leaned his head down and started to leave kisses on Newt’s chest, making the blonde’s breathing become uneven as he fluttered his eyes close. He placed his right hand in the brunette’s hair, pushing his face closer to his body as he started leaning his head back. His other hand went to the other’s hip, brushing underneath the fabric of the vest so he could feel Thomas’s bare skin.
Thomas left kisses all over Newt’s chest and down his stomach before he removed his lips from the skin, lifted his head up and removed his arms from the other’s waist. His hands then went to the hem of his vest to remove it as his breathing became as uneven as the blondes. Newt’s eyes then opened to help Thomas take his vest off and to throw it somewhere behind him, but they closed again when their lips met again in a more heated kiss then before.
His arms wrapped around Thomas’s neck while his went around his waist. His legs soon followed around the other’s waist as they leaned back, their tongues dancing together as they breathed each other’s sent.
It wasn’t long till Thomas lifted Newt up from the seat, their lips not disconnecting. And they didn’t for the remaining of the night. Mostly at least. They stayed together as Thomas moved over to the bed that waited for them and laid Newt on his back. Their lips only parted for a second when Newt stripped his bottom half, his eyes locked with Thomas the entire time as he did the same with himself. As they connected again, they shuffled more onto the bed, Newt rewrapping his arms and legs in their original positions as he mumbled noises with Thomas.
When they didn’t kiss, the brunette trailed kisses down the blonde’s neck while he threw his head back, breathing out moans quietly. Thomas’s kisses were a mix of sucks, licks and tiny bites that didn’t hurt the blonde, but he loved the feeling no matter what.
Before they were ready to be intwined, Newt dropped his right arm to the bed, making Thomas slide his hand up the skin as the blonde moaned breaths until both pairs of hands were laced together. And they both squeezed them tightly when they became intwined and moaned.
Thomas continued his kisses on Newt’s skin and ear as he thrusted slowly, muffling the grunts against his skin while the other moaned his name and curses over and over. He moved against him with every move, arching his back up and throwing his head back while his eyes fluttered in pleasure. His hand squeezed Thomas’s every time he felt full and whenever he had some control in what he did, he would plant a kiss or two on the other’s shoulder, letting him know that he loved him dearly and the feeling of his skin against his.
Thomas’s kissing, sucking, licking and biting came to a stop as he turned his head back to Newt’s and their foreheads rested together, their eyes shut tightly and taking in breaths through mouths while being mixed with the other. They moaned, whimpered, grunted and breathed in each other’s mouths as they moved, the pace being slow like they started.
It wasn’t long until Newt threw his head back and let out one more breathless moan before letting go completely, making Thomas follow a few thrusts later with one last grunt. They didn’t make a move to disconnect, they only just breathed in exhaustion for the act they always did.
“How am I always the first to have an organism?” Newt asked through a breath, his eyes finally opening to look up at Thomas who now looked back down.
“I don’t know. You just are.” The brunette chuckled as he leaned his forehead on the blondes chest exhaustedly, making the other laugh with him as their breaths became the only thing the two could hear.
Their hands had dropped a moment later and Newt’s went to Thomas’s hair while his just laid their lifelessly. The blonde started to play with the hair that was in his fingers while catching his breath with the other. He felt tiny kisses being planted on his chest every few moments and he would return the favour on the other’s hair line.
It stayed like this for what felt like hours, only it being minutes, before Newt finally said something. Finally having the guts to say it out loud.
“I’ll be committed to her.”
Thomas lifted his head up and stared back down in Newt’s eyes. He scrunched his eyebrows in confusion for a second before the other continued.
“Katie. I promise I’ll commit to her as much as I’m committed to you. I’ll take her to school. I’ll watch her when you work. I’ll braid her hair, sleep next to her when she has a nightmare, help her have a bath, help her with homework, help her dress. I’ll take care of her when she’s sick, comfort her when she’s sad, make her feel better when she gets hurt physically or emotionally. You name it and I’ll do it. I’ll be her second guardian even. I promise you Tommy, I’ll take care of her just like you do. I can be….” A breath. “….I can be a parent figure to her.”
A moment past as Thomas took the information in before he let a tiny smile come onto his face, making the blonde underneath him smile back.
“Thank you.” He said back as he lifted his left hand from the bed and brought it to Newt’s hair, swatting the hair scattered over his eyes.
“I love you.” Newt stated full heartedly.
Thomas hummed a little and tiny laugh as he smiled. “I love you too.” He stated back as he leaned down and planted a kiss on Newt’s nose, then lips.
“I love you more.”
“Not possible in any scenario.”
Notes:
Man......I have a problem......and the only solution is holy water.....I go to a catholic school and their is no holy water....ANYWHERE!!!!!!!!! Only in by my chapel where my bitchy ass controlling principal always is 🙄 SO I'M DIRTY MINDED AF!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Soz....
So I hope yall enjoyed. This took me so long to write, I really need to catch up on sleep lol. I'll be fine though.
Any who, see you guys in the next one, thanks for reading and love you all Beautiful's.
PEACE ✌️
Chapter 20: Christmas day, it’s shenanigans in the lake houses and the tad bit of love
Summary:
Christmas day has arrived and its an amazing day to be alive for the group. The list goes on for what they do, but the main things are gifts being exchanged, the gratefulness of others, dress ups, and most importantly, secrets revealed between Newt and Thomas, the things that they think its time to talk about.
Notes:
TW: Mention of self harm, suicide, past rape and violence (This chapter is really fucked I swear)
Hi.....this is half good and half shit. School has been unbearable and stressful. I had nearly everything due this week so I had to focus on that more. So it’s kinda bad but I promise, questions of Newt and Thomas’s pasts are being answered this chapter.
Anywho, enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Newt could feel the coldness of the bed without Thomas’s presences. But yet he still managed to sleep an extra ten minutes while the brunette got his tiny surprise ready for him.
He fluttered his eyes open slowly as he started to wake up that morning. He was on his right side looking into the bed where he saw the blanket folded back and a dent in the pillow next to him. Thomas had slept there, but he wasn’t there now, to which made the blonde sadder while he rubbed his eye and breathed a heavy breath through his nose.
What really caught his eye was the window that had the light come in. His cheek still laid on the pillow but he smiled at the sight of what laid outside.
Snow was falling. Trees were layered in white. And frost was covering the outside of the window.
Christmas was here.
Newt loved the sight of snow falling. It made him feel safe and cosy like his parents did. And in that moment he felt connected to them more then ever.
As he stared out the window, watching snow slowly float down and down, he heard a creek open and cluttering of some sort of plastic and….maybe food? He turned his head over his shoulder as he leaned up from where he laid to see the bare back of Thomas’s figure closing the door. He blushed when he saw the bare skin as he started to sit up, noticing how the brunette wore a pair of blue flannel pyjama bottoms.
“Morning.” Newt mumbled as he turned to sit on his but and have his back lean against the wall.
Thomas didn’t reply though. He only turned carefully with a smile as he made his way over to the bed, the blonde’s eyes landing on what he had in his hands, making him gasp.
Thomas held a little table with a Christmas plate in the middle that was covered with a piece of toast and beans on the side, a cup of tea in the right corner facing Newt, a fork and knife on the left side of the plate and a mini plant in the other corner with mini Christmas decorations scattered across it.
It became clear that he had made breakfast in bed for Newt yet again.
“Oh my god.” Newt said in disbelief as Thomas chuckled and placed the table in front of him and above his legs. “Babes, you didn’t have to do that.”
“Well…” Thomas said as he walked around the front of the bed and carefully took another seat in where he slept the night before. “….It’s an early Christmas present for you.”
Newt chuckled as his hands grabbed the pair of utensils that waited for him. “Well, thank you.” He then started spreading the beans on his toast. “God, it’s been a while since I’ve had beans on toast.”
“That may have been the most British thing you have ever said.” Thomas retorted through a laugh, making Newt laugh with him. “First fish, now beans.”
“I grew up in England, ok? Leave me alone.”
“So did Minho. Yet he’s still not that British.”
“That’s because he wasn’t. His family left when we both turned eighteen, when mine….didn’t. Get it right.”
Thomas chuckled as Newt took a piece of toast in his mouth, humming a delirious noise to which signalled the other he was enjoying it already.
“So good. Thanks again babes.”
“My pleasure, sweetie.” Thomas stated before leaning in and planting a kiss on Newt’s cheek, then lips when Newt turned his head to him. “Love you.”
“Love you too.”
✨✨✨
“Guys wake up! It’s Christmas!” Chuck yelled as he stood beside his bed in his grinch pyjamas.
And that’s what got the kids moving.
All the kids in beds were out in seconds. Baxter jumped off the top bunk from the ladder. Jackie ran up to Dante and grabbed him calmly. Then Chuck and Sophie followed soon after to grab Stephan and Deedee, Chuck having Deedee and Sophie having Stephan. Katie and Amy ran for the trap door with Little Minho, Madison and Lizzy and waited for the others to catch up.
Then, a repeat at Ecolodge erupted.
It wasn’t as big, just kids yelling about the fact it’s Christmas and there was presents to open. They were given hope that there was presents waiting for them, so it was extra exciting for all the kids. Little did they know that the group from next door was already awake. And that the Isaacs family had a surprise they have been waiting to do all the time the group was at the lake houses. They all wore Christmas pyjamas that they bought with their parents in town, and they were covered in Christmas trees, familiar traditions in the holiday and traditional colours.
Kids ran down the hallway into their parents room, Sophie, Stephan and Chuck in one, Amy, Madison and Baxter in the other and the rest went downstairs to their parents that were sleeping in the living room, Deedee joining them since Chuck placed her down. Katie happily ran to help her friends in the other bedrooms, running through the bathroom connected repeatedly till she could tell the parents were awake again. So she happily ran up to Newt and Thomas’s door, opened it then ran in excitedly.
“Tom! Newtie!” Katie yelled as she ran in the room, making the both pause their little conversation to look at her, Newt nearly finishing his breakfast. “Get up! It’s Christmas!”
The pair chuckled lightly at the girls excitement as she ran over to Thomas’s side and climbed on top of him so her knees were on his stomach, making him slightly groan at the weight.
“Jesus, your getting heavy.” He said tiredly as the girl giggled and Newt chuckled. He then let a smile plant on his face.
“Merry Christmas Katie.” Newt then chimed in happily.
“Merry Christmas Newtie.” The girl repeated back before turning to her brother again. “Merry Christmas Tom.”
“Merry Christmas sweetie.” Thomas repeated back as he brought his hands to her cheeks, brought her head closer to his and planted a massive kiss on her nose, making her giggle again.
“And happy Snoggletog.” The girl blurted out happily, making the pair laugh again.
“Happy Snoggletog.”
Newt watched happily from the side, loving the cute sight more and more. He then noticed the pyjamas the girl was wearing.
“Are those pj’s the ones we bought yesterday?” He asked, causing the two to look at him.
“Yep.” Katie replied with a nod as the three examined her clothes, long sleaved pyjamas covered in stripes of green and red. “Their every cosy. Plus, its Christmas.”
“Well that’s understandable.”
“Yo! Katie!” A voice called out, Madison’s. The three looked over to the door to see the girl leaning her head in the room with the look of disbelief on her face. She wore a long sleaved shirt that had a Christmas tree printed on the front and pants that went to her ankles with trees scattered all over them. “You gotta see this!” She yelled before bolting back the way she came, down the hallway and the stairs.
Katie was on her feet in seconds after her friend disappeared behind the door. She slid down the side of the bed she climbed and ran back the way she came, making the boys laugh even more as she went out of sight.
“We should join her.” Thomas suggested as he got the covers off him, stood up and made his way to the cupboards beside him. “She looks very excited for her presents.”
“Looks like it.” Newt chuckled as he picked up the mini table, placed it beside him in the middle of the bed and swinged his legs so his feet touched the ground. Some part of the sheets still covered his waist, making him realize he was still naked under the covers. He turned his head over his shoulder to see Thomas looking through the draws inside the cupboard. “Could you grab me a shirt please? And maybe some pants?”
“Sure.” Thomas said through a laugh as he took out a long sleaved Christmas shirt for himself and placed it on the bed. He then closed the draw and opened the one next on its right. He grabbed out a pair of grey sweatpants, black boxers and a light blue sweater with snowflakes for Newt. He turned his head to the right as he closed the draw to see the blondes bare back facing him since he was still sitting on the bed looking down, and he smiled at the sight.
He thought Newt was on his phone, but what he didn’t know is that the other’s eyes left his phone and trailed down his thighs. More of his inner thighs then outer. And as he stared at his skin, he felt a somewhat of sadness suddenly take over.
His left hand had somehow made its way off his phone to the blanket and his fingers hooked over the edge so he could lift the material higher up his thigh, and as he did so, his sadness deepened more.
Dry scars spread across his skin, small ones, the massive one on his inner right leg, big ones that went up to his knee, some new ones that still looked like he just did them when he hadn’t touched his inner thighs with a knife in nearly ten years. The scars haunted him like they did in that very moment. Even if he hadn’t harmed himself in so long, it still haunted him.
He was grateful Thomas hadn’t noticed the scars yet; he never liked talking about them, and the reasons why. But he still looked at those scars every day. And they reminded himself about his days as a teenager.
But when he looked at them now, he wasn’t reminded of his teenage life. He was reminded that he had grown from those days. And that he was happy now with someone.
He had moved on.
He heard shuffling from his right to which caused him to place the blanket somewhat back where it was before, just further over his knees. He turned his head to his right to see Thomas stepping towards him with the clothes in his hands.
“You know…” He begun as he handed Newt the clothes. “….You can stand up. I’ve seen you naked hundreds of times.”
Newt chuckled as he placed his phone and clothes beside him apart from the boxers and pulled his underwear up his legs. “I know…” And yet you still haven’t noticed my legs.
Thomas chuckled at the statement as he pulled his shirt over his head and down his body, Newt taking one more look of his torso before it disappeared under fabric. The blonde then grabbed the sweatpants and pulled them up his legs, making the blanket shimmy off his waist in the process. He then stood up, grabbed the sweater that waited for him and pulled it up and over his body.
“Cleaned up while you were asleep by the way.” Thomas blurted as Newt finished dressing. “You know…..the clothes and…..that other….”
“Right.” Newt chuckled as he grabbed his phone and pushed it in his pocket. “Surprised it was that good last night to be honest.”
“What? Am I not good at sex anymore?” Thomas asked jokingly, making Newt laugh again.
“No, you are amazing at sex no matter what. We just didn’t use lube like usual.”
“Ehh, still worked out for the best though-”
“Tom! Newtie!” A voice called out making the pair pause their conversation. They turned their heads to see Katie running back into the room excitedly before she crashed into Thomas’s leg happily, causing him to laugh with Newt again. “Come on! Come see what’s downstairs!”
“Ok, ok.” Thomas said as he bent down to place his hands on the girls hips, picked her up and placed her to sit on his right hip. “Lets go.”
The three then made their way outside the room, Thomas leading with Katie on his hip and Newt behind him with his right hand in his, down the hallway and down the stairs, letting the chatter from the living room come to their ears. The phrases of ‘Merry Christmas’ and ‘Wait for everyone to arrive’ were repeated over constant chattering, making the pair of boys more excited to see what the girl wanted them to see as they went down the stairs. Their eyes then landed on the massive thing Katie was very thrilled about, making them slightly gasp as they entered the living room.
Wrapped presents were stacked up high underneath the tree in the corner of the room and everyone from both houses was gathered in the main room, hugging each other and chatting about anything. The kids of the group stood either with presents right in front of them or with their parents by their sides with big smiles on their faces.
“Wow.” Thomas dragged as the three got to the ground level, causing most of their friends to notice them finally. Katie started shuffling to the ground as Minho wished the pair a merry Christmas, making Thomas drop her carefully so her feet landed on the ground. But before she could get away from the three as they started a conversation, Gally started to grab everyone’s attention.
“Hey ey ey! Everyone!” The man yelled as he stood near the tree with his arm around Beth’s shoulders. Everyone in the room then started to quiet down as he grabbed their attention. “Alright, just wanted to say a few words before we dig in.” The adults rolled their eyes while the kids groaned at the longer wait. “I know, I know. Just listen for a moment, will ya?” Everyone just gave in and started to listen to Gally. “Thank you. Now, if Thomas hadn’t been so edged on by Newt-”
“Oh god.” Thomas stated while everyone burst out laughing.
“Let me finish.” Gally chuckled as everyone calmed down. “Anyway, in respectful terms, if Thomas hadn’t sent that annoying little sister of his to Newt’s school, then we wouldn’t be in this…..beautiful, massive lake house for our….lovely Christmas break. But we are. Thanks to our lovely friends, the Issacs family. Without you guys, we wouldn’t be here. And we’re all very, very grateful that.”
Everyone hummed yeses as Newts family smiled happily at the words and revived hugs and more kind words from the people beside them.
“I know, I’m not that type to be all soft and all.” Gally continued “I just…..wanted to say on behave of everyone here, thank you. We are very happy to call you guys our friends.”
Teresa started to clap, to which caused Aris to follow, then Thomas, then the rest of the group joined in. The boys cheered jokingly as the kids jumped and clapped, Gally taking a massive and dramatic bow with Beth who just laughed with him.
“So,” He continued. “Without further a do, let’s open some presents, shall we?”
“Let’s dig in!” Baxter then yelled out loud, making everyone started to actually dig for their presents, the kids being the most enthusiastic.
The excitement in the room was proof to Newt and his family that their big surprise was a success.
Baxter and Amy were the first to finish gathering their and their parents presents and when they did, them, Mark and Trina gathered altogether in the dinning area happily, wishing each other a Merry Christmas. Alec, Lana and Madison were beside them in seconds with theirs, doing the same while the kids started to dig into their presents. Chuck was next to finish gathering his, Beth’s and Gally’s presents and they all gathered happily on Aris’s mattress on the floor, against the free wall that was beside the front door. Deedee only gathered her presents, making her parents both laugh and Aris to go collect his and Teresa’s presents while the toddler sat on her mothers knee while she sat on the couch where Minho slept on. Stephan did the same with his but Sophie collected hers, Brenda’s, Rachel’s and Jorge’s happily. They were gathered in the kitchen beside Keisha, Jackie and Dante as they started to open up their presents excitedly. Both Minhos were beside Teresa's family, their presents being gathered by Alby and Frypan while they collected theirs. The college three and the strawberry growing three gathered their presents too while sitting on where Keisha slept, laughing at the fact Darnell and Toad started arguing about who had the most presents.
Lizzy had gathered her and her moms gifts and they sat on the ground next to the tree, but her eyes went around the little kids of the group, except for Katie. The teen smiled happily as the kids started to open the gifts from her, watching their surprised expressions happily.
She had been saving up money from baby sitting and chores for a special surprise for her little friends. And she loved to see all the kids that lived at the inns open her gift up. She had told the parents before she got the gifts about them because she wanted to be in connect with the kids like she was with the adults, and they were all grateful for the thoughtfulness she had for the idea. Even though it was a expensive present, it would be worth it.
She had bought the kids iPads and phones. She had bought Minho, Madison, Sophie and Amy iPads and Baxter and Chuck phones. And she could tell by the cries of thank you’s and happy cheers they enjoyed the present.
Jackie and Katie already had an iPad, so instead she got Jackie a new bracelet making kit and Katie another toothless toy.
But Katie hadn’t opened her gift yet. Even though she was dying too.
She was sitting on the staircase looking down at her presents while Thomas and Newt grabbed theirs after finishing with hers. She kept imaging that she was opening them when actually they were still wrapped tightly in paper and boxes.
It’s not like she didn’t want to; she was just excited to open them as the rest of the kids were. She just had an idea in her head. And she was formulating a plan in her head for this idea to work. A plan that maybe including to wait a little longer to open her presents.
As she sat there, she remembered the words Chloe had said the day before. About how lonely she felt and how she missed having her friend around. A friend around.
She did mention she might be there.
She thought back on the crystal heart she got the day before and the instructions Newt told her. One half would be for you and the other half you would save for and give to a very special person in your life.
Maybe it was a good idea? Or maybe it was too soon? She only met the women a few days ago. But she mentioned being lonely. And that Katie herself was easy to talk to. But what if it was weird? What if it was too soon? What if-?
Screw it.
Katie then stood up from her seat happily, shaking her head so the negative thoughts would fall out her ears.
And she didn’t spare one second before she ran up the stairs to get into warm clothes and get half of her crystal.
✨✨✨
“Did you have something to do with this?” Thomas asked as he got his last present by the tree, Newt standing beside him with his last gift in his hand.
“Mmm….Maybe.” The blonde stated cheekily with a little smile, making Thomas chuckle.
“Well, its one hell of a surprise.”
“Why thank you. It was actually my idea.”
“Really?” Thomas asked as they both started to make their ways back to where Katie was sitting, Newt nodding a yes.
They both smiled happily as they turned their heads to where the girl sat, but only found her running up the stairs excitedly, making both scrunch their eyes in confusion.
“Kitty kat?” Thomas asked as he placed his gift on the ground and leaned his head forward so he could see up the stairs. As he did so, Newt placed his own gifts on the ground, took a step over the girl’s gifts and walked up the first couple of steps.
“Katie?” Newt asked up the stairs. “You ok, love?”
No response.
The pair turned their heads to each other in confusion before turning back up the stairs. They waited their for a few minutes, waiting for Katie’s figure to appear again, hopefully happy.
After a few minutes, they saw the girls figure finally climb down the ladder from the attic, only she wasn’t only in her pyjamas anymore. She had her maroon jacket on, her beanie on her head, a scarf around her neck and a brown pair of Ugg boots on her feet. The two got more confused as they started to walk up the stairs to her, Newt being in front and Thomas being behind him.
“Sweetie?” Newt asked as they stopped at the top of the stairs, making Katie finally acknowledge their presents. “Why are you in your winter clothes?”
“I gotta do something.” She stated as she doubled check she had what she needed in her jacket pocket, and she did.
“Now?”
“Yeah. Its really important.”
“But,” Thomas then chimed in. “Don’t you wanna open your presents up?”
“I’ll do that later. I gotta do this now.”
“What’s so important to do now?”
“Yeah?” Newt blurted. “Why can’t it wait?”
“I wanna do it now.” Katie continued, wondering whenever the two would just let her give her gift. “It’ll only take a few minutes. You can come with me if you want to.”
“If it means going outside, then yes. I’m coming.” Thomas agreed, making Newt hum a yes.
“I’m with Tommy. We need to come if its outside.”
“Ok then.” Katie agreed as she pointed down to the pair’s room. “Go get your jackets then.”
“Wait,” Thomas then said. “Your serious?”
“Yeah.”
The brunette just stared at his sister as she smiled happily, still waiting for the pair to move. And with no complaints and a bit of a shared glance, they did.
Five minutes later the three had somewhat warm clothes on and started to make their way back downstairs, past the chatting of their family and outside into the snow, Katie leading the way happily. The pair of boys were confused and kept asking about where the three were going, but Katie just told them the same thing over and over.
“Just follow me.”
And they did. Down the stairs, on the path to the grass, towards the BBQ area and towards the lake. They followed her as they walked along the now frozen lake while making their ways to where Katie wanted to go.
It was cold, the breeze was to the point they saw their own breathes. But the scenery was perfect. The frozen lake, the snow-covered trees, that breeze, everything.
Christmas had definitely arrived.
“You sure you know where we’re going?” Thomas asked as him and Newt followed the girl on the sand, hand in hand.
“Yeah, trust me.” Katie said while turning her head over her shoulder to the boys. As she turned her head back ahead, her smile grew bigger when she noticed a certain bench she visited the day before. And a certain person she had talked to on that exact bench the day before reading the same book she had.
Chloe.
Yes! Thank god your there.
The girl then came to a little stop and turned to the boys fully, making them stop as they started to get even more confused by the situation.
“Tom, Newtie.” She begun. “Wait here please.”
“Katie, why are we here?” Newt asked suspiciously but Katie slightly ignored the worried look on his face.
“Don’t worry. You guys can see me from here. I’ll be fine. Just wait here.” She replied before turning back to her friend and started walking up to her, ignoring the sudden questions that were behind her.
She didn’t care about her brother’s worry, even if it sounded selfish. She had something special to give to her friend. And nothing was going to stop her now.
“Chloe!” The girl yelled as she made her way over, making her friend look up from her book to the source of the sound. Katie waved at her happily, causing her to smile back while shuffling over to the side.
“That’s the women from the bench.” Thomas whispered to Newt, making the pair met each others gaze. “The one she was talking to yesterday. Right?”
The blonde turned back to see Katie sitting on the bench next to the women. “Umm….yeah it is.”
“Why is she talking to her again then?”
“I don’t know. Asking me isn’t gonna help.”
Thomas rolled his eyes slightly at Newt’s smart comment as he looked back at the two. His eyes were met by the sight of both figures heads being turned to him, making him and Newt smile a forced smile together. They both let their eyes stay glued to the pair and watched as Katie waved them over, causing the two to finally move their feet.
“That’s Tom. Well, Thomas.” The girl stated as the two gained more distance, her pointing to the brunette before the blonde. “And that’s Newtie, his boyfriend.”
“Hi.” Chloe greeted with a smile as the two stood somewhat near the bench. “I’m Chloe.”
“Hi.” Thomas said as he nodded to the women. “I’m..uhh….”
“Katie’s brother.” Chloe finished. “So, I’ve heard.”
“Right.” The brunette chuckled nervously with her.
“And you must be the teacher as well.” She continued towards Newt.
“Uhh…yeah, that’s….that’s me.” The blonde noted with an awkward smile.
“Well, its lovely to meet you. Both of you.” Chloe concluded to the two as they smiled and agreed with her statement. She then turned back to Katie. “You look like Thomas.”
“Really?” Katie asked in disgust, making the adults around her chuckle lightly. “He looks like a rat. Actually, he looks like a death gripper.”
“Ok, that’s rude.” Thomas stated as the three others laughed at his shame.
“What? You do.” Katie giggled before turning back to her friend. “But more importantly, did you talk to Leila yet?”
“Wow, we’re just moving on from the insult?” Thomas asked in confusion and through a chuckle, causing the other two adults to laugh even more.
“I think we are.” Newt replied with a chuckle to which caused the other to roll his eyes and Chloe to get her attention back on Katie.
“Well,” The women started. “I….um….I actually did.”
“Really?!” Katie asked in excitement as Chloe nodded, making her squeal silently. “What did you say?! What did she say?!”
“Well, I told her…..what we talked about yesterday….you know how I felt and stuff, in the situation. How she became sorta distant. And….” A breath. “….We talked for a bit, and now…..I think we’re ok. And, more importantly, she’s invited me for Christmas dinner….and we agreed morning coffees at least three times a week and once a month we go for a night out.”
“That’s so great.” Katie beamed happily. “Told you talking about stuff is better then not talking at all.”
“You were right in that.” Chloe chuckled as the girl beamed, loving how she helped someone. It felt really good and she loved the feeling.
The boys watched the conversation with a smile slowly spreading across their faces at the scene. They both loved seeing Katie happy with someone new, even if they felt suspicious about how the person was a fully grown women. But Katie’s smile and happy squeals took the suspicion away for a minute, and they focused on her happiness.
“I’m so happy you and Leila made up.” The girl stated before she started digging in her pockets.
“Thanks, honey.”
Katie smiled at the words. “Now, more importantly too, I’ve got something for you.”
“Oh really?”
“Mmhmm.” The girl hummed with a nod before slowly pulling out the half-hearted crystal. “Now, I know we’ve only known each other for three days but….” She trailed off before extending her hand that held the crystal. “….here.”
Chloe’s eyes retreated to the crystal and she stared at the object for a moment, allowing the boys to acknowledge the fact it was the half-hearted crystal in the girls hand to which lead their hearts melt at the sight. And their hearts melted more as the women slowly took it from Katie’s hand after she gave her a nod full of courage.
It then became clear. Katie was giving half her heart to Chloe. She had followed the instructions.
“W-wh….” Chloe stuttered as her eyes darted between Katie’s and the crystal in her hand. “What’s this?”
“Half a crystal heart. I have one. You have one. They were inspired by those…..what were they called? Oh! Turtle doves in Home alone two.”
“R-really?” The women asked, causing Katie to just nod again. “W…well, these sorts of things are for….best friends.”
“Exactly.” The girl nodded, making Chloe started to realise that she really thought of her as a friend. “I mean, we’re friends. No one can replace your best friend, Leila. But I really wanted to give this too you. Because….no matter how far we are from each other….we will always be friends.”
The scene was cringy and there was no other way to put it. But the words that little girl said made the adults hearts become warm inside.
Chloe had a new friend.
Newt was moved of his student’s action.
And Thomas hadn’t been anymore prouder of his sister then in that moment.
“Oh, Katie….” Chloe trailed off as she smiled a sweet smile. “…Thank you.”
Katie smiled as the two locked eyes again. “You deserve it. More then anyone else in my life.”
Chloe felt like crying about the fact she actually got a present. Even more since she was able to have a new friend that was so sweet. She didn’t care that she was a kid, it in fact made it better. Because she was never the type of person to talk to many people. And kids were easy to talk to.
So, she smiled happily as she extended her arms out for a hug, the crystal still in her hand. Katie smiled with her as she got onto her knees, knee walked over to her and wrap her arms around her neck, making Chloe repeat the gesture around her torso.
Newt and Thomas felt like crying with the women the scene was that cute. They couldn’t believe Katie had been so sweet to Chloe. And they were proud of her for making a new friend, to which led the suspensions leave them and float in the air.
They were so moved by Katie’s action that they invited Chloe and her friend, Leila for Christmas dinner after Katie had let go of the embrace. The girl was so happy to hear the question since she squeal a yes and started begging the women to say yes with her, making the three laugh and Chloe finally agree. The adults could tell that Katie was very excited to hear that answer, making the boys appreciate her innocence more.
Soon enough, Katie wanted to go and open the presents that waited for her. So, she gave Chloe one last hug while being excited to see her in a few hours. And before they knew it, Katie was miles ahead on her way back to the house and the boys hanged back, Thomas’s arm now around Newt’s shoulders.
“You are raising her….so well.” Newt stated as they walked, making Thomas look at him.
“Really? I always feel like I’m doing something wrong.”
“Love, that was the sweetest thing I’ve seen her do. And she’s done….a lot of stuff. Outside the classroom though.”
Thomas chuckled at the last sentence. “I’m guessing she’s a menace in class.”
“Well….lets just say she’s a hand full in that classroom.”
“Yeah, that’s what I’m doing wrong.”
Newt laughed at the words as he turned his head back ahead, his eyes first being met by the lake houses coming into view. But after a second as the two stepped onto the grass, he noticed snow starting to fall again from the sky, making him pause in his tracks with Thomas as he looked up to the sky to see snow falling.
“What?” Thomas asked as his eyes and head followed where Newt looked.
“It’s…..snowing again.” The blonde stated as he smiled, feeling his dad’s presence once more.
When it snows Newt on Christmas, I’ll be there. Don’t forget that.
Thomas turned his head back to Newt as he did the same, his smile still on his face making the brunette smile with him. The blonde had snow in his hair, making him just as gorgeous as he was. And Thomas still couldn’t believe that gorgeous face and the man himself was his. All for himself just like he was for the blonde.
“Merry Christmas, Newt.” He stated as he started to lean towards Newt’s face.
“Merry Christmas, Tommy.” The other stated before the pair closed the distance between each other.
Mom, I finally found the angel you sent. Merry Christmas. And I love you.
✨✨✨
The day carried out with greatness and festiveness in the air. It was Christmas after all, so the families made the best of it.
Katie finished opening her presents with a smile on her face. She had gotten more new clothes, more kids books everyone thought she would enjoy, and lots and lots of toys, including the one Lizzy got for her. The one she liked best though was a black cat stuffed toy from Newt and Thomas; they bought it on the first day at the house online and had wrapped it the night before with the adults while the kids played. They said that this doll can be a practice cat for when she gets a real one. To which caused her to be very happy about the fact she might get a pet very soon.
The three then got changed into more comfortable and warm clothes and got the ice skates that waited for them in Newt’s cupboard; he wore his dads, Thomas wore the other pairs of the blondes dad’s and Katie wore Sonya’s old ones that surprisingly fitted. The other families were getting use to their gifts and the kids started playing with their new toys and getting help to set up their new devices, so it was just the three of them on their way to the frozen iced lake.
Katie held tightly to Newt and Thomas’s hands as they skated, laughing every time Thomas nearly slipped and fell with Newt. They skated on the side of the frozen lake, down where they saw Chloe before and past trees, parks, and other lake houses, talking about anything while the three improved their skating skills. As they turned around and made their back to the lake houses, Katie had finally let go of the boy's hands and started to go more ahead than the pair. Newt watched her skate ahead with Thomas happily, laughing at the moments she nearly fell back or when she would fold her body forward till she had her fingertips on the ice in front of her feet while trying to get her balance again. She would still call out to the boys as she skated ahead, turning her head back to see Thomas and Newt waving to her as they skated hand in hand.
The pair talked about anything and everything while keeping balance, Thomas still slipping only slightly and Newt laughing at him. He felt more closer to his dad since they would do this every time they came here when he was younger, just the two of them and sometimes Sonya. And now years later he was skating again with his new family, ignoring the slight pain in his leg as they skated. He loved it though. Because it was another thing about the holiday that made him feel his dads presence.
They got back to the house during lunch and everyone decided that they would have the big Christmas feast for dinner with their new friends that the boys invited. So, the three got into some Christmas sweaters with the other kids and most of the parents and went to watch Home alone one and two in the living room while Keisha, Frypan and Jorge went to work in the kitchen. Most of the kids sat on the mattresses together since they moved it in front of the tv, playing together with their new toys and still setting up their devices with Lizzy. The only kids that didn’t sit on Aris’s bed was Deedee, who sat on Teresa’s lap while she sat next to Sonya and Harriet on the long couch, Stephan who sat on Brenda’s lap while she sat next to Rachel and Beth and Dante who sat in Newts lap while he sat next to Thomas on the smaller couch. Aris, Gally, Alby, Minho and the college three also sat with the group in the living room, laughing with the kids at the funny moments in the movies and when they wanted a break, play in the snow outside with them for a good two minutes.
As the second movie came to a close, the group were surprised with Alec’s little tradition once again when him, Lana, Mark, Trina and the strawberry three came in dressed up. Well, the adults knew it was them. The kids, however, thought they were some other people they love.
Mark was dressed in brown, had a headband with antlers sticking out and a red nose wrapped around his nose. He was Rudolph.
Trina was in all whites, had black dots up her shirt, a top hat on, make up on her face and a carrot wrapped around her nose. She was a snowman.
Misty, Darnell and Toad all wore green outfits, white and red tights under the boy’s pants and Misty’s skirt, pointed ears and a green hat each. They were elves.
Lana had a red dress on, little glasses on her nose and she was holding onto a tray full of cookies that the kids dug into. She was Mrs Clause.
And Alec had a red suit on, a white beard that covered his face and a red hat on his head. He was Santa Clause.
The adults paused the movie as the kids started to interact with the group of Christmas visitors, laughing at the fact they have done the tradition once again. The seven that were dressed up acted like their characters towards the kids, wishing them the same old Merry Christmas saying happily. Alec hugged every child a tad bit longer then the others, and when he hugged the toddlers, he would place them on his hip while the kid giggled happily.
Katie was grateful that ‘Santa’ had finally arrived; she still had her third -and secret- letter to hand to him. So while Alec was talking with Baxter happily, she rushed up stairs to her room without anyone looking, grabbed it from her nightstand and ran back down the ladder, hallway and stairs. It was her turn now to talk to Santa, so while they had their little chat, she made sure that Newt and Thomas weren’t looking and quietly gave the letter to him, saying how she knew it was her third one written but how she needed him to have it. And surprisingly, Alec took it, keeping his promise that he wouldn’t tell anyone about it.
Though, he didn’t know he would break it later.
But before that happened, dinner did. And as requested, Chloe showed up, making Katie even more excited. And about the fact she finally met Leila and Daniel since they turned up too. Leila had ginger hair, glasses and somewhat off the same style as Chloe, that made Katie understand why the two were close. Daniel looked like Thomas, just with more brownness in his hair and he was a bit shorter. But he was still sweet like Leila was.
The three fitted right into the group, even though they sometimes kept to themselves through dinner. Katie still talked to Chloe happily, making Thomas and Newt proud that she made a new friend. So, the two boys became friends with the three on face book. And by that exchange, Katie felt happier then ever.
Everyone brought their glasses together while wishing a very merry Christmas to everyone before digging into their food later on, telling Keisha, Frypan and Jorge that the meal was delicious. They all gathered tables from cupboards, and they sat outside on the balcony as they watched the snow fall. The kids, again, sat at one end while the adults all sat on the other. The food was delicious, and every adult had some wine while the kids had sodas, juice or any type of drink they wanted. The kids went back and forth from their seats to their parents when they wanted to talk about something.
Thomas and Newt took turns on placing Katie in their laps, mostly Thomas then Newt. But when the blonde had the girl on his lap, Thomas couldn’t keep his eyes off them. He took in the scene everytime while laughing with the group over a story or joke. He loved seeing his two favourite people interact the way they did. And seeing them beside him happily, he was the most grateful for the pair then ever.
It then dawned him. This was turning out to be the best holiday ever.
Soon enough, everyone started to head off to bed, including Chloe, Leila and Daniel when they headed off after dinner. And as they started heading to bed, the inn families realised that the best holiday they had been on was coming to a close.
Thomas and Newt both tucked Katie into bed, wishing her one last Merry Christmas -and Happy Snoggletog- before leaving her for the night, Thomas giving her two kisses and Newt wishing her to have sweet dreams. As they exited down the ladder, they both took one last glance at the girl to see her back turned to them once more, starting to fall asleep on her side. They smiled at the sight before walking down fully to the hallway, Thomas grabbing Newts hand once both pairs of feet touched the floor. And their smiles didn’t get wiped off their faces as they made their way to their room, ready to put the day to a close.
But, little did they know Alec had something for them.
The man knocked on the door and waited for a second before hearing a muffled ‘it’s open’ from inside, to which allowed him to enter the room. His eyes were met by both Thomas and Newt sitting up in bed with their glasses on, Thomas with a book, shirtless and on the closest side to the window and Newt on his phone with a grey vest on and on the closest side to the door.
“Hey Al.” Thomas greeted as he closed his book, the first umbrella academy comic book. “What’s up?”
“Nothing, just got something you might want to read. Both of you.” Alec said as he stepped more into the room and started to walk over to Newt’s side of the bed. He then started to dig his pockets. “While I was Santa, Katie talked to me about something.”
This stays between you and me, Santa. Ok?
Ok. Got it.
“Anything bad?” Newt asked.
“No, just…..she gave me this.” Alec continued as he pushed his memories of the past day at the back of his mind. He grabbed the letter out of his pocket and held it out for the blonde to take, to which he slowly did as his eyes darted back to Alec’s eyes and the letter repeatedly. “I think…..you should read it. She told-” he made bunny ears with his fingers. “-Santa, to keep it between him and herself. So, I figured since you two are kinda her Santa’s, you guys should read it.”
“Oh.” Thomas blurted as Newt examined the folded paper. “Well….we’ll take a look at it.”
“Thanks mate.” Newt then said as Alec started to exit the room.
“No problem. Night you two.” The man said before stepping out the room, the other two giving a quick goodnight back before he closed the door behind him.
“Wonder what it’s about.” Thomas said as he placed his comic book beside him and started to snuggle into Newt’s side.
“Same. This is her third one she's written.” The blonde stated as he opened up the folded paper and wrapped his right arm around the other’s shoulders, bringing him closer.
“Girl likes to write.”
“Mmhmm.”
They then began to read it in their minds.
Dear Santa Clause
I know this is my third letter and that this is very late. But this is very important. More important then the other two. I wrote the first one with Newtie and the other Tom had read through. So this one is between you and me. Not even Mrs Clause can be involved. That’s how top secret this is.
Now, on to business.
And before you ask, no there isn’t anything missing in my wish list. This letter isn’t really about anything I want. I just want you to promise me something.
You know my brother, Tom? His full name is Thomas and he’s the one that is taking care of me right now. Well, he’s been really happy for the past few months. Like really happy. He used to work a lot and I hardly got to see him. And Aunt T, Aunt Bren, Aunt Rach, Uncle Ari, Big Minho, Gally, Mark, Trina, Beth, Alby, Fry, Winston, Georgie, Jorge, Grandpa Alec, Grandma Lana, Misty, Toady and Darnell have told me over and over that I make him somewhat happy and that he’s gone through a lot just like I have, even if I don’t remember most of it. I could tell he was sad and lonely. And I think it was because of my dad and where we live.
But recently he’s been really happy. Happier then I have ever seen him. I know the reason is Newtie, my teacher. And how much he loves him. Its very obvious that he loves him. Ever since I saw them kissing, he’s been very, very, VERY happy. EXEREMLY happy, you know?
I like Newtie a lot. He’s a good teacher, better then Alby, he’s nice to me and he makes Tom happy. I can also tell he loves him very much too. Its also very obvious with him too. So, I think he’s ok for Tom.
This leads to the promise you must keep with me. I want you to promise me that Newtie’s gonna stay around. Because I really like this version of Tom better then the others. I really like how he makes Tom forget about our dad, how horrible our lives have been and about how he hates where we live. Plus, Newtie’s fun to hang out with. In class and outside of class. So please promise me that Newt’s gonna stick around. Because I kinda feel like I have two brothers instead of one now. And I really like it.
I hope you can make this work and have happy Tom with Newtie stay around forever. This gives you something to use with your Christmas magic klunk. (My new language me and my friends stole from Big Minho)
Anyway, Merry Christmas Santa.
Love from your favourite sibling out of Thomas and I
Katie :)
“Aww….” Newt blurted as he felt his heart melt. “Isn’t that sweet? She likes me. A lot.” He chuckled at the last statement as he turned his head to Thomas, his eyes being met by a sight he didn’t expect.
Thomas stared at the paper, feeling his heart melt but break at the same time. It wasn’t the fact he read about Katie noticing his depression. It wasn’t the mention of his father. It wasn't how Katie had been told by many of their friends about his well being. It was something way worse.
It hadn’t dawned on his till that very moment as he read the words ‘where we live’ and ‘work’ over and over. It was a heartfelt letter for sure, Thomas felt like crying for the girls written words. But it reminded him the worst thing ever.
He had to go back to work and that life soon.
And he really, really didn’t want to.
Newt stared at his side profile, wondering what was going on in the brunettes head. He tilted his head forward a bit as he lowered his left hand that held the letter. And he noticed Thomas’s eyes just stare into nothing and his breathing suddenly becoming heavier. “Tommy?”
Thomas turned his head to Newt’s as he felt his eyes start to water and his breathing to become more heavier by the second. He really didn’t want to go back to those jobs of his, training client after client for hours, waiting tables and taking orders for nearly ten hours a day, finding something to do around the inn he called home. He didn’t want to go back and live in one room with his little sister that deserved better. He didn’t want anything to do with it.
“Tommy, are you ok?”
But he couldn’t say anything, he had his friends that lived next to and around him. Yet, he still felt like he was returning to hell. The second hell he had been to in his life.
“Love, whats wrong?”
He couldn’t say anything about it. Even if he was dying to, he just couldn’t. But somehow, he knew he had to. Because not only was he dying to say something when he thought he shouldn’t, but he knew that he would be dying inside and out if he kept his life like this any longer.
“Tommy, you’re scaring me. What’s going on? Please tell me.”
He notice Newt’s worry in his eyes. And that made him cave in.
Fuck it.
“I….I don’t…..” He began before letting out a quiet sob. “I don’t wanna go back. To…..” A sniffle. “….safe haven. I really don’t. And work all the time. I mean…” A tear went down his face and he whipped it quickly off. “….What would happen to me? I know I’ll get more fucking……fucked up. And I don’t want that. And Katie doesn’t want that. But….I’ll turn like that when I go back and I can’t go back Newt. I just can’t-”
“Ok, ok.” Newt said as he took Thomas’s glasses off, then his own since he felt this conversation would end in tears.
“And….I’m scared that it’ll turn into that. And I’m scared for Katie, she’s a….fucking child and has to deal with me. A depressed…..person-”
“She doesn’t have to deal with you though. She loves you-”
“But…..why…..can’t….I’m so fucking…..” Thomas said as tears streamed down his face, but Newt whipped them off. “Newt…..I’m so….fucked in the head…..all because off…..my fucking father.”
He expected questions about the sudden change of subject from the blonde, but he just stared back. Because he knew there was more. So, with one heavy breath, Thomas told the biggest secret he ever had to Newt, finally feeling the weight of fifteen years of secrecy lift of his shoulders.
“My….father….Janson….he was such a horrible person. He…..use to hit me. A lot. More then my mom thank god. Every time I came home from school, he would ask for a beer and when he was really drunk, he would hit me. I would take the hit for my mom but….it was horrible. He drank, did drugs, cheated and……” You got this. “He…..touched me.” His voice cracked on the last words as he sniffed. “One time when I was…..around twelve, I was invited to a party. I tried talking to the girls and….some of the boys, but they just….called me weird and…..odd. I wouldn’t care if people called me that now but back then it was….heartbreaking to hear someone say that to me. I literally ran home, even though me and Teresa made plans to hang out after. I ran into my room, crying and everything. My mom was at work but…..Janson wasn’t. He….came into my room and wondered why I was crying. He was obviously drunk but….I still told him. Everything. And for the first time I thought he actually cared about me. Because he told me that those girls were wrong in calling me….those words. He….he called me…..hot. He called his own fucking son……..hot. But….I only took it as a way to make me feel better. So…it slipped my mind.” A heavy breath as he felt Newt whip another tear off his face. “He then……leaned in and……kissed me.” Another breath as Thomas collected his thoughts. “And I kissed him back. I knew I shouldn’t have but I did. And I’ve regretted it ever since. Because……his hand……”
Thomas let out another shaky breath. He hadn’t told anyone this. But he felt like he needed to tell Newt. Whether it being he deserved to know or that he might go crazy if he kept it in any longer.
“Take your time.” Newt whispered as his hand cupped Thomas’s neck, feeling tears starting to fall on his own cheeks with the other.
Thomas then took one last exhale before continuing. “His hand…..went up my thigh….and……the next thing I knew he was…….he took my shirt off and……he…..he…..was on top of me and…..” Another sniffle. “We….had…sex.” A pause as Thomas watched a tear run down Newt’s cheek. “I had sex…..with my….father at twelve. That’s so fucked up. I…..I didn’t know why I did that. And after it happened I regretted it. But……God, Newt he didn’t stop. As I got older he…..any time I was late home or I got in trouble some how or…..he felt like it…..he would…..come into my room or drag me in there and he would…..forcefully take my clothes off and…..we would….have sex. He was…..really aggressive. He would push my head down or just tell me to shut up when I begged him to stop. He even had a gun sometimes…….I was so scared. Its even more fucked up that he’s homophobic yet he still likes to…..fuck his son.”
He shut his eyes tightly as he finished his story, not daring to look at Newt anymore since he could tell he was crying with him. He felt the blondes touch on his cheek and he cupped over his hand that would graze over his cheek.
“I’ve never told anyone this.” Thomas rushed as he opened his eyes again, allowing himself to look Newt in the eyes again. “Not even my mom knew. He threatened me. Told me if I ever told anyone, he would…..kill me.”
Newt whipped his own tear off his face at the last comment before bringing Thomas closer to his chest as they started crying. He felt his grey shirt start to get wet as Thomas cried and cried, his sobs and cries being muffled since his face was buried. He felt tears come down his face as he repeated the same words over and over to him while playing with his hair and planting soft kisses on his head.
“It’s ok. Your ok.”
Newt could feel his heart in two pieces from the story his love told him. He knew Janson was abusive. Everyone did. Even Katie did. But he never knew about the rapes and….
“Talk about something.” He heard Thomas say against his shirt.
“What?”
“Just…..I told you something that I haven’t really thought about in years…..even though it still…haunts…..just….please…..talk about something to make me feel better.”
Newt was taken aback at first, but he understood why Thomas would be asking this. So he thought of things to make them feel better. He thought about their day, holiday, Katie, their love-
Your scares. Dad. Mom. Your life.
He paused at the thoughts that came to his mind like racing cars hitting him. He thought it was strange how he was thinking about himself while his boyfriend cried in his arms, only less sobs and more sniffles now. This was about Thomas, not him. But yet again, Thomas had told one of his biggest secrets he had and he hadn’t told him about his dad’s passing, his relationship with his mom before she went with his dad, his attempts, his depressing life. Only his disorders the other knew, but not why.
So, with one more exhale as he closed his eyes to prepare himself, he decided he was going with those thoughts.
“Love, I am….so sorry that you had to go through that. I really do. You don’t deserve it. But…..if it makes you feel any better, I didn’t really have a….good relationship with my mom too.” Newt began, making Thomas slowly look up from his chest. “I’m not trying to compare anything-”
“I don’t care.” The brunette interrupted as he whipped his face with his right hand. “Just talk about anything.”
“You sure?”
“Yes.” A beat. “You and your mom don’t talk?”
This is it. Coming clean. “Y-yeah, sorta. We…..well, we used to. When me and Sonya were younger. All our childhood she was sweet and kind. But….I preferred my dad. He was….my best friend. I loved him so much, Tommy. He was so important to me.”
He expected Thomas to make some joke about how Newt loved his dad while he hated his to brighten the mood, but he only just stared back at him, knowing that there was more.
“When I was…..ten, my dad had been…..diagnosed with Leukemia cancer. But…..him and my mom didn’t tell me and Sonya till I was about twelve and she was eleven. He told me over our favourite meal while it was snowing, fish n chips. That’s why I love it when it snows and that meal so much. And……” He started to feel tears come to his eyes again, but he had to continue. “…..Tommy, I really thought he was going to be…..ok. But…..he…..died.” He let a tear stream down his face and Thomas whipped it away like Newt did for him. “He died two years after I found out about his cancer. He…..left me. I didn’t even get to come out to him. And I thought we had the money for his treatment, but….he didn't want it, he just wanted to....to give up, I guess? But...it was still heartbreaking. Us three weren’t the same after he left. Sonya was the only thing bright at home. My mom was….distant and miserable. And I became….depressed. I then got diagnosed with my disorders and……I was suppose to be the man of the house, you know? My mom told me that at my dad’s funeral. But….I became the most fragile thing in the house. I would have panic attacks….nearly every single day. And….fuck, Minho was so….bloody great about it. He made sure I was ok at school and would stay over most nights. My mom would stay with me until I fell asleep every night Min wasn’t there. That was until me and Sonya started to share a room. But, it didn’t stop. I….just….hated myself for it. And I……I started to…..hurt myself.”
Thomas began to have tears fall down his face with Newt when he heard the last few words, his heart breaking more at the fact the man he loved use to hurt himself. But he couldn’t handle what came next.
“I used to cut myself in my….inner thighs. For years. It got so bad that I….tried to….commit…..kill myself.” He let a sob out as Thomas cupped his face, letting his thumbs whip his tears away. “You know about my bad leg, right?” Thomas nodded. “Well, I…..jumped off….a building. A very high….building. And I survived. The only thing I got out of it was this stupid bloody limp. And…..you could see the scar that….they cut into to fix the bone. And….you could see my self harmed scares. It looks……so awful. And I hated it. I still do, but I just couldn’t take it back then. So, I tried again. The same way but…..at a higher place. But…..Keisha stopped me. And…..thats how I met her. She stopped me from killing myself again. Imagine if she didn’t? She was….so supportive about it. More then my mom was. She was so…..awful. I still loved her though. I kept a necklace she bought for me when I was younger. That’s how important she was to me. But…..after my dad died, she just became miserable and…..and…..” He let out a heavy breath and a sniffle as he recollected his thoughts. “When I…..came out to my mom, I was about eighteen and Sonya had known for years, she…….kicked me out. Even though I was going to Yale, and I was about to leave, she still kicked me out. We got into an argument, saying things that were just…..little things but we somehow made them bigger in that fight. She wasn’t homophobic but…..she blamed my…..me being gay on how we lost dad. And I……” Another breath. “…..I screamed in her face something I regret everyday, it's not worth repeating to be honest. She threw me out straight after that, threw my clothes out the window, my things, everything. Sonya tried to calm her down, but she....my mom didn't listen to her. Forbid her to talk to me anymore, through texts and everything. I was leaving Sonya with.....her. Only for two years though cause.....she came to America when she graduated too. I reconnected with her, but not my own mother. Back then, it was obvious she wasn’t right in her mind. That was the last time I talked to her…..I moved from….England and everything just to get away from…..her and…..the pain. It wasn’t till a few years back I got a call from her friend that said she…..had pasted too. And…..I regret everyday that I didn’t make things right with her. I regret it everyday Tommy. I really do. I miss her and my dad so much.”
Newt then had tears flooding down his cheeks, hating how the story made him feel. It felt good to finally tell his secrets. But it was still painful.
And so was Thomas’s stories.
The brunette then sat up, not caring about his tears, on his side of the bed and brought Newt closer to him like he did a few minutes before. He held Newt as he cried into the nape of his neck, doing the same things as he did with him, rubbing his fingers in his blonde hair and planting kisses on his head, while telling him the same thing over.
“Your ok. I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”
And as Newt calmed down like he did, he finally spoke something else.
“I’m….so sorry that…..you had lost….nearly everything. I really am.” Thomas said as Newt slowly lifted his head to look at him. “And…..I’m….so sorry that I never noticed your…..legs. I only noticed your limp, not the scares. I’m so sorry.”
“Tommy,” Newt whispered as he brought a hand to cup his cheek. “It’s ok. I’m just glad I told you.”
“God…..you don’t…..”
“No, not anymore. Haven’t in years. And now, I have you and Katie in my life.”
“You sure?”
“Yes. I would tell you if I was.”
“Ok. I would too.” A beat as the two just stared at each other, their stories being noted in the other’s brain. “I love you. So much.”
“I love you too. More than anything.”
And they repeated these words over and over in their minds -sometimes out loud- as they stared at each other and hugged. And it stayed like that when they finally started to get ready for bed. But before Newt turned the light off, he got an idea. An idea that could possibly help the two out more then they could ever imagine, maybe even Katie.
“Tommy?” He asked as he turned his head back to the brunette from the lamp, his eyes being met by the other’s head lying on its side in towards the inside of the bed, looking up at him.
“Yeah honey?”
“I was just thinking….umm….you don’t want to go back to Safe haven. And…..my separation anxiety isn't really a problem when your around. What if…..” Just ask him. “……we move in together?”
Thomas’s eyes widen at the question, not expecting that type of question after crying his eyes out. “Umm…..”
“Think about it.” Newt begun as he leaned his back against the wall behind him and he watched Thomas prompt himself on his elbow. “We can move into my house. I have a spare room for Katie and everything. I would just have to move my desk into our room. You two would fit perfectly. I could drop her at school everyday. And you could…..” He got another idea. “…..you could go to Uni, get that psychology degree you want, or…..I don’t know, work less and stay at home more.”
“Um….” Thomas began while he thought for a second. “Newt, honey, that sounds…..amazing….” It really did to him, but he still had one thought in his mind. “But…..what about everyone else? I can’t just…..leave them……We can’t just leave them. Their my best friends and…..I’ve put them through so much pain with my state and all.”
“We can help them out too. Tommy, you said it yourself, you really don’t want to go back there. I wouldn’t want to too if I was you. Plus I’m…..I miss you so much, I need a photo on my nightstand when I fall asleep to remind myself I’m not alone and I have you. Sometimes on my spare pillow so I can imagine you next to me. It helps me not freak out or have an attack again. And Katie could get her own room like you want her to have, she can have that bookshelf full of books and…..more toys then ever. She can have a cat climbing area for when she gets her cat…..we can sign her up for horse back riding…..we can let her invite friends over for sleep overs and playdates….we can grow food together in my garden….we could be……a family.”
Thomas felt his heart flutter at the last comment, even though he started considering the idea more before. He just loved how Newt said we instead of you Tommy. His eyes then met with Newt’s.
“That sounds like…..heaven.” He said with a little smile, making Newt slowly return the gesture.
“Really?”
“Mmhmm.” Thomas hummed with a nod.
“So…..what do you say? Ar-are we moving in together?"
A beat before Thomas answered.
“We’re moving in together.”
Notes:
So.....yeah.......
MY BABIES DESERVE BETTER!!!!!!!!!
They all do but these two do the most.
Anywho, hope you enjoyed and ur suspicions of Newts past are confirmed.
Thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, see you in the next chapter and love you all
✌️
Chapter 21: The beginning of a new start
Summary:
The holiday coming to a sweet close. The two-day trip going by like a flash. Newt getting his house ready for his new roommates. Thomas saying goodbye to his old life. Katie getting a new room all to herself, the first one she had to herself. The jist of how the three’s lives get a fresh new start.
Notes:
TW: poor but good smut
Hi....I can explain why I'm late....
My laptop needed an update for my school 🙄 so I didn't have it for TWO FUCKING DAYS. MY BABY!!!!!!!! I DIDN'T LISTEN TO ANYTHING AT TWO AM FOR TWO FUCKING NIGHTS!!!! 😭😭😭 MY SHAYLA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I still wrote most of the story on my phone, but not at like three am when I work best. I also had my last assessment to do, so I needed to lock in for that. I've also been sick and I am on holiday with family. Which reminds me. I'm leaving my country for a holiday at the end of this week for two weeks. Dw, I'll still update but I can't promise being on time for chapter releases or whatever. Please trust the process for the next month or so. I promise, you'll get your chapters 🫶
Anyways...some plot holes I've found
1. Minhos phone: So in chapter 4, Minho says he doesn't have a phone but then he has one during the Asheville chapters (That story line was inspired by Grown ups btw). So, I think Newt gifted him a phone for a birthday gift or something. This is like six months after they've reunited so he possibly had his birthday in like September or sm. Idk. Imma roll with that.
2. Katie's first day: This isn't that big of a plot hole, I just want to clarify this. In the second chapter, Katie's eating pancakes while getting ready. Yet she doesn't do that shit by herself till she turns eight (thinking of it as she felt more mature at eight years old lol). I'm thinking Frypan and Gally came and helped her get ready while Thomas worked, Frypan giving her breakfast in the process.
So yeah....
Hope yall enjoy. Everything looked better in my head so sorry if its cringey and there's mistakes.
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So……do you like the idea?” Thomas asked as he concluded his reasoning. “Cause I really like it. And Newt does too.”
Katie thought for a second about what moving away could lead to. Her eyes darted between Newt and Thomas’s as they sat in front of her at the dinning table. “How long have you two been talking about this?”
“We….” Newt began. “…..started talking about moving in on Christmas night.”
“That was….” Katie started before counting her fingers, making Newt and Thomas slightly laugh. “……five nights ago.”
“We know, we know. But-”
“Sweetie,” Thomas interrupted. “…..don’t you want your own room? Maybe we could….do the things you really want to do. Like get a cat, try out horse riding, I’ve seen how you watch those horses on tv,” Katie giggled at the mans last words. “Maybe even…..invite friends from school for a play date or sleepover.”
“What about……you know…..” The girl wondered as she gestured to her right, towards her group of friends that sat on the couches. “…….them? I don’t wanna forget about them.”
“Kitty kat, we won’t.” Thomas reassured kindly. Katie still looked unsure as her eyes darted to nowhere in particular. “I was like that at first. But…we‘ll still hang out with everyone. And get to visit them all the time. We just…..won’t see them…..everyday. Look, sweetie, this is…remember when we had that talk about money, how much I work and how you were upset about me not really….seeing you for days?” Katie thought for a second before nodding. “Well, if we live with Newt, we wouldn’t have to worry about….all that as much. I wouldn’t work too much, only when you would be at school. We wouldn’t have to worry about money as much. And we can see Newt every day.”
“Yeah, we can have breaky every morning.” Newt chimed in. “All three of us. We can be roommates. And we’ll visit everyone all the time, don’t worry.” A pause as Katie started to rethink. “We understand how you feel, Katie. We really do. But….honestly….I’m pretty excited to have you as my roommate. Both of you.”
“Really?” Katie asked.
“Yeah. I sometimes see you as…..my little sister like Tommy does.”
Katie let a smile slowly come on her face before she giggled with Newt and Thomas over the words. The thing was, Newt meant it. He really did see Katie as another sister like Thomas did. He cared about the girl that much.
“Hmmm….” Katie hummed in thought. “One condition. I get a cat.”
“Hold on,” Thomas stated while Newt chuckled at his defence. “That’s not happening till you learn how to take care of that toy we got you. So, if you can take care of that, then we get you a cat. Deal?”
Well, better then nothing. Katie thought before nodding again. “Ok, deal.”
“On moving in or getting the cat later?” Newt asked.
The girl smiled. “Both.”
✨✨✨
“Two minutes till fireworks everyone!” Minho yelled as he checked his watch again. “Two minutes till the new year!”
The group cheered happily as they all adjusted in their lawn chairs or on their picnic blankets, bringing drinks in the air or laughing at the noise the men made. They were all gathered outside on the sand and grass in front of the lake, still frozen but it started to melt since it stopped snowing two days ago. Kids were sitting with their parents and the ones with out kids stood up and talked in a circle while drinking beer or wine like the rest of the parents. Most families were on blankets, like Teresa’s, Thomas’s, Brenda’s, Mark’s -including Madison- Beth’s and Sonya’s. The other parents sat in lawn chairs as their kids sat on their laps or with their friends while talking from person to person.
Thomas, Newt and Katie sat on the biggest blanket with Teresa’s and Brenda’s families while Minho, Frypan and Alby were sitting in lawn chairs next to them, on their left.
“So, your really moving out?” Rachel asked as she plaited Sophie’s hair.
“Yeah, both of us are.” Thomas answered with a smile, his arm around Newt’s shoulders and Katie at his feet, colouring in.
“You’re not leaving us though, right?” Brenda asked as she fed Stephan another spoonful of food. “We’ve been friends forever man. We would miss you.”
“Plus,” Minho chimed in from where he sat, in a chair between Alby and Frypan. “We’ve put up with your shit-”
“Oh shut up Minho.” Teresa interrupted while the three men started to laugh at the comment, Thomas and Newt soon joining in. “I’m very happy for you, Tom. Both of you.”
“Thanks Tess. And no, we’re not gonna leave you all.”
“Will Katie still visit us?” Sophie asked, making the girl she talked about finally start to acknowledge the conversation.
“Yeah, we all will.” She said with a smile, causing her friend to return the gesture.
“We plan on helping you lot out the best we can.” Newt then chimed in. “Whether it being for money or food or even taking your kids for the night. You name it, we’ll do it. You can’t get rid of us that easily.”
“Well isn’t that sweet.” Aris blurted as he adjusted Deedee in his lap.
“That’s great to hear.” Frypan said. “Alby doesn’t do that shit, so it’s nice to know you guys will help.”
“I’m right here.” Alby stated offensively, making everyone laugh, including the kids.
Everyone went back to their drinks and whatever the kids did as Minho checked his watch again.
“Thirty second’s people! Get ready!” He yelled as he stood up. “Fireworks are on they’re way!”
That’s what got the group moving.
They all started to stand up from their seats or blankets and made their way towards where the sand met the water. Kids were either jumping excitedly or sitting on parents hips.
Thomas and Newt were on the edge of the group and stood beside the tree that half leaned into the frozen water. Katie was by their side, happily staring up at the sky as she got more excited for the fireworks that would show soon.
“You know,” Newt started, causing Thomas to turn his attention on him. “I feel like this year will be a good one.”
“Really?” The brunette asked with a smile, causing Newt to nod happily. “How so?”
“Cause…..I get to move in with….the love of my life.” A pause as Thomas blushed, making Newt chuckle a bit. “And I’m really glad it’s you.”
They both smiled at each other, sharing the love they had through their eyes while the other sounds became a slight buzz. Including their friends counting down from ten.
“I’m really glad it’s you too.”
Then came the stare off. The stare off they both loved so dearly. The type that made their eyes duplicate while they smiled. And the one that fitted out most sounds, including their friends that cheered for the new year and fireworks going off. But soon enough, Newt was the first to break the silence since he could finally hear their surroundings.
“Happy new year, Tommy.” He stated, never taking his eyes off the brunettes.
“Happy new year, Newt.” Thomas replied before closing the distance between them in a sweet kiss that lasted for two seconds.
And as usual, Katie interfered once again.
“Tom! Tom!” She yelled, causing Thomas’s attention to go to her while Newt chuckled. “Look at the fireworks!”
“I know. Their very cool.” He said as he bent down to the girls level and wrapped his arms around her figure so they had their cheeks against each other, her arms around his neck. “Way cooler then when they’re on tv.”
Newt watched happily as the two stared into the sky more, having only one thought in his brain. And every time he looked at the pair happily through the performance in the sky, the thought came back to him.
He was starting the new year with a new family. And they were moving in with him.
He couldn’t be anymore excited.
✨✨✨
Asheville Gladers and Gays 🎄🎅❤ ️👨❤️💋👨
Newt
Is everyone ready to go?
My lot and I have just finished packing.
Sony❤️🥰
Me and Harriet are finishing rn
Rachel 🚬🪡
Do we really have to go????
I wanna stay 😭
Gally 😝
Brenda ur dating a child
Tess 💙
OMG do you know how wrong that sounds Gal???
Min Min 🤙❤️
LMFAO
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Woah! GALLY!!
Alby 😎
Woah……
Beth 🎶
Again….this is the man I love?????
Frypan 🍳🍽️🩶
Hahahahaha
Brenda 🧡💞
As wrong as that sounded, I do feel like I have three children instead of two
Newt
Realest thing ever
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Hey
Actually I can’t really defend that
Newt
🤣🥰
Kesh🥘☺️
My lot are just packing our bags in the boot now.
We’re about to head off
Harri💋😁
Apparently my group r already to go and their hurrying me up by messages
Private messages
Jorge 🥰🚐
So???
Hurry up!!!!!
Aris 🙃
Lmao
Mark 🤟
Just double checking that we haven’t forgotten anything
Misty 🧡
Same here with us six
Issac 🤙
Bruh I’m downstairs
Trish 💓
Same. U three r the ones still inside
Toad 🐸
Shush. We’re trying to pack again
Darnell 🤘
🤣🤣🤣
Sadi🥰💓
Yeah that’s a lie
Lana🥀🩷
I can’t see Misty, Darnell and toad packing I just can’t
Alec 💚
Yeah agreed
Tommy ❤️☺️😘, Trina 💛, 7 others and you left a 🤣 on this message.
✨✨✨
The Children 😱🤯😮😛
Katie
Anyone awake????
I’m bored 😑
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
I am
My dads snoring like crazy
Bax 🤢🤮💚
Ikr
I can’t fall asleep it’s like a bears growl or sm
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛
Gally’s like that too
I hate sharing a room with him
I love him and all but it sounds so bad 😭😫
SOPPPHHHHHIIIIEEEE 🩷🩷🩷🧡🧡🧡
Me and Stephan are still awake
Bruh I’m so boredddddddd
I miss sharing a room
Little Minho 💚💚💚🤎🤎🤎
Same
I’m sharing with three grown men right now
AND THEY ALL SNORE TOO
Jacky 💜🩷💜🩷
Me and Dany r awake too
But our moms not snoring we’re just bored too
Katie
Join the club
🤣🤣🤣🤣
Plus, Tom and Newt are being all clingy and stuff while snoring
Its very hard to watch
Madi 🩵🩵🩵❤️
Yo shut up
I’m trying to sleep
LIZ ❤️❤️❤️
Same 😭
Madi 🩵🩵🩵❤️
Even though my dad snores too I can still fall asleep
Now shut up
Bax 🤢🤮💚
No
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
🤣🤣🤣🤣
LIZ ❤️❤️❤️
Sleep my children
SOPPPHHHHHIIIIEEEE 🩷🩷🩷🧡🧡🧡
N
O
NO
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛
Anyone know what Dee’s up too?
Both her parents snore so I hope she’s getting some sleep
Katie
Im next door to her
I’ll go check since I actually think I’ll puke if I keep looking at them
Plus, Tom’s snoring so loudly
Jacky 💜🩷💜🩷
Lmao
What is it with adults and snoring???
Literally everyone of them does it
It’s weird
Little Minho 💚💚💚🤎🤎🤎
Ik it’s crazy
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
It’s mostly dudes not girls
I don’t know how my mom is able to sleep with my dad snoring next to her
LIZ ❤️❤️❤️
Don’t u share a room with him???
Like both of you?????
And Bax???????
U three share a room with ur snoring father right????
How r u not use to this????
Bax 🤢🤮💚
Yeah we do but he never really snores
I thought u were asleep???
LIZ ❤️❤️❤️
Y’all r keeping me awake
Madi 🩵🩵🩵❤️
Same
And I wanna go to sleep
Jacky 💜🩷💜🩷
Deal with it 🙄
Katie
Bruh Dees asleep
And Aunt T and Uncle Ari r snoring so loudly
Thank god she’s a toddler
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛
Im guessing she has her dummy in her mouth or something
Katie
Yeah she does
AND ITS SO CUTE
SHE LOOKS SO ADORABLE 😆😆😆
SOPPPHHHHHIIIIEEEE 🩷🩷🩷🧡🧡🧡
Stephan has his in too and so adorable
Jacky 💜🩷💜🩷
Same does Dany
It’s literally so cute when he has it in
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
AWWWWW
I WANNA BABY SISTER OR BROTHER NOW
NOT AN OLDER ONE
EWWWWW
Bax 🤢🤮💚
😑😑😑😑
Woooooooowwwww
Little Minho 💚💚💚🤎🤎🤎
Lmao 🤣
✨✨✨
Asheville Gladers and Gays 🎄🎅❤ ️👨❤️💋👨
Newt
Was anyone’s children up last night?????
Mark 🤟
Yep 😑
Trina 💛
They were complaining about some snoring….?
Anyone else get that???
Min Min 🤙❤️
Yes 🙄
Alby 😎
Mini Min was pissed this morning 😂
Frypan 🍳🍽️🩶
With all three of us
Alec 💚
Lmao
Same with Maddie but she complained about some messages
Harri💋😁
Same with Lizzy
Gally 😝
And Chuck complained about my snoring????
I don’t snore
Beth 🎶
🤨
Yeah I’ll be the judge of that
Rachel 🚬🪡
💀
Winston 👨🍳🫶
When are you all getting back???
George 😄😅
I’m leaving today
Not that anyone cares but.....
Kesh🥘☺️
We care dw
We’re about to leave for the next day on the road
Then we’re back tmr
Tess 💙
Yeah, but some of us longer then others 😏😏😏
Misty 🧡
What does that mean????
Newt
Oh god 😂
Aris 🙃
Thomas....
Newt.....
Care to explain
Sadi🥰💓
Huh?????
Trish 💓
Whats going on???
Sony❤️🥰
OMG
NEWTS PREGNANT!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!
Min Min 🤙❤️
WHAT!?!?!?!?
Issac 🤙
💀💀💀
I’m actually crackling 💀💀💀
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Oh my god 😂😂😂
Thats definatly not true
Right.....Newt.....???
Newt
NO!!!
Thats not even possible
God Sonya y would u think that????
Sony❤️🥰
IM SORRY I PANICKED!!!!!!!!!!
Beth 🎶
HAHAHAHAHA
Newt
Anyways....🙄
Me and Tommy have some news.......
Jorge 🥰🚐
THOMAS IS PREGNANT!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Brenda 🧡💞
WTF?!?!?!?!?! 😂
Toad 🐸
No, that’s not true
Newt’s the one getting dick not Thomas
Darnell 🤘
OMG 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
Rachel 🚬🪡
I’m wheezing rn 💀
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Oh god 🤣
No, none of us r pregnant
Jorge 🥰🚐
Sorry I panicked too
Lana🥀🩷
I think we all kinda did
Winston 👨🍳🫶
💀🤣😂
Newt
ANYWAYS!!!!!!!
Tommy and I have decided to…..
Move in together
Kesh🥘☺️
OMG!!!!!!!!!!!!!
REALLY?!?!?!?!?
Sony❤️🥰
OHMYGOD
CONGRATS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! 🫶🫶🫶🫶
Beth 🎶
Congrats guys 🥳🥳🥳
Alby 😎
Congratulations you two 🎉🎉🎉🎉🎉
I’m happy for u both
Gally 😝
Wait so ur leaving???
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Yeah
Me and Katie are
We’ll still visit but we just won’t be in the motels anymore
Gally 😝
I can live with that
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
What? Do u care about me or sm??
Winston 👨🍳🫶
God I wish that’s not true
Congrats to both of u btw
Tommy ❤️☺️😘 and you left a ❤️ on this message
Gally 😝
Hey I have feelings ok
Me and Thomas have a love hate relationship
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Yeah its true
Harri💋😁
When r u moving in??
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Well, I was thinking when we get back me and Katie start to pack up more of our stuff, then the next day Newt will come pick us up
George 😄😅
Nice
Would u want any help??
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Maybe I’ll lyk if I do
George 😄😅, Gally 😝 and 10 others left a 👍 on this message
✨✨✨
The Children 😱🤯😮😛
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
So your really moving?????
Katie
Yep
Im still gonna visit with Liz, Dante and Jackie though
Bax 🤢🤮💚
I can work with that
Ur annoying ass is leaving
That’s the important part
Katie
HEY
YOU ARE LUCKY TO HAVE ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛
🤣🤣🤣🤣
We r
And we will miss u around
Katie
Thanks Chuck
SOPPPHHHHHIIIIEEEE 🩷🩷🩷🧡🧡🧡
When are you moving in???
You didn’t say when you told me at new years
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
YOU KNEW ABOUT THIS?!?!?!?!
AND DIDN’T TELL ME?!?!?!?!?
GIRL!!!!!
SOPPPHHHHHIIIIEEEE 🩷🩷🩷🧡🧡🧡
Sorry I didn’t want to say anything since it was lowkey a secret
I swear me and Stephan were the only kids that knew
AMMSSSSS 🩷🩷🩷
😡😡😡😡
Katie
When we get back today me and Tom are gonna start packing the room. We move in tomorrow
Little Minho 💚💚💚🤎🤎🤎
Nice 😁
Madi 🩵🩵🩵❤️
We will miss you around
But I’m happy that u get to move into a house ❤️
You left a ❤️on this message
LIZ ❤️❤️❤️
Can’t wait to have u as a neighbour 🫶
Jacky 💜🩷💜🩷
SAME!!!!
We’re gonna have sm fun
Katie
I KNOWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!
Will miss u all but I honestly can’t wait
Madi 🩵🩵🩵❤️
As long as ur happy we are
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛
Yeah that’s the important part
Katie
Thanks guys ☺️
Plus, we can have sleepovers all together and stuff
CHUCK 💛💛💛💛, Bax 🤢🤮💚, and 3 others left a ❤️ on this message
✨✨✨
Newt
What’s Katies favourite colour?
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Purple, blue and pink
And maybe even green
Just think of the bisexual flag and a bit of the gay man flag
Newt
Weird way to tell me how to remember the colours
But thxs love
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Np
Y do u ask???
Newt
I’m decorating her room
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
What?
Newt
Yeah
Im at the shops rn
Again, I’m turning my office into her room and its boring
I’m with Keshia and her kids, we’re looking for things Katie might like
Do you think she would like a desk???
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Woah, slow down
Ur shopping for Katie??
Newt
Yes
I want her room to be perfect
And I want her to like it
No actually…..
Love it
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Wow ur really going full out
Newt
OFC
Scratch the first message
The rooms NEEDS to be perfect
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Ok ok
I get it
Whatever makes you happy sweetie
Newt
Thank you ☺️
What are you guys up too now????
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
I’m cleaning the bathroom and Katie’s cleaning out her books and toys
We’ve packed most of our clothes. Not the fancy ones yet but shirts and shorts
Newt
Nice
Do you want new clothes????
Both of you????
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
No we’re good
Thanks for asking though
Newt
Np ☺️
“Yo! Newt!” A voice yelled out, causing the blonde to look up from his phone. He found Keisha -with Dante in her arms- pointing towards a wallpaper sample, one with purple flowers covered over a pink background. “You think she’ll like this one?”
“Umm….maybe something else. But….like that one.” He stated as he quickly typed one last message into his phone.
Newt
Gtg
Love you 😘
Talk later
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
Ok
I gtg too
Talk to you soon
Love you ❤️
He then pushed his phone in his pocket as he blushed a bit at the last message. He tried to hide his cheeks but Jackie caught on as she walked over to where he stood, at wallpaper samples with Keisha.
“You texting Thomas?” She asked, causing Newt’s attention to go to her. But her, Keisha and Dante -a little late- started to giggle at the man’s pink cheeks.
“Yeah.” Newt teased as he bent down and placed his hands on his knees while looking down at her. “Is that a problem?”
“No…. You just look very red right now.”
“Yeah, you do.” Keisha chimed in as Newt rolled his eyes and Dante giggled, causing the groups attention to go to the baby.
“You find that funny, Dany?” Newt said as he carefully took the little baby from Keisha’s arms. “You find it funny that I’m in love and I’m happy?” Dante only giggled more and more as he was placed on Newt’s shoulder. “Huh? Huh?” He started to bob the boy up and down as he continued laughing, starting to bring his belly laugh.
Keisha watched happily, laughing with her son and smiling when Newt planted a kiss on his cheek. It was the first time she had seen Newt be so happy with her son. Maybe in general. She watched as Newt continued looking around the area for things Katie -and possibly Thomas- would like in her room. They already had a few things picked out, but Jackie was the one wanting to push their trolly of things like lamps, pillows, blanket’s, and structures to build a single bed, desk, and an armchair – plus its fabric.
She couldn’t help but find his eyes look more brighter than usual as they went from object to object. He looked so invested and focus. Focused on getting this room perfect for a girl he only known for nearly six months. And it was clear he wanted everything to be perfect for his new family.
She was so proud of him.
“You think Katie would like this?” Newt asked as he turned back to the women, Dante on his hip, and showed her a nightlight with a rainbow and clouds on each end. “Maybe this and-oh! Actually...” He started as he placed the light back. “I’ve got the best idea. I’ll get her some of those nightlights that stick to the ceiling. You know? Those stars and moons and stuff. She will love those. Maybe they might have some dragons or…. Oh, I should get her another stuffed toy or-”
“Jesus, Newt. Slow down.” Keisha interrupted with a chuckle, wondering how Newt hadn’t lost his breath. “I think the nightlights that stick on the ceiling is a great idea. And I’m sure they’ll have dragons too. We can get her a stuff plushie too, even though it was just Christmas. God, your very invested in this room being perfect.”
“Well….” Newt stuttered, embarrassingly but with a chuckle. “…..I want her to love it. She’s really important to Tommy and I really don’t….want to mess this up with him. I still care about Katie, believe me, but….I just want to do everything right.”
“I can tell.”
“Really?”
“Newt, the whole store can tell.” Keisha teased, causing Newt to blush slightly and her to laugh again.
“You don’t think its cringy?”
“Oh I do…But, it’s nice to see you this happy. It really is.” The women stated with a full-hearted smile, making Newt return the expression. “I’m very proud you’ve finally found someone Newt. You deserve that. To be happy and stuff.”
She meant it. And Newt could tell. Making him so grateful to have the women in his life.
“Thanks Kesh.” He thanked with a brighter smile. “I’m really proud of myself for finding someone too.”
“You should be.”
And he really was.
✨✨✨
Thomas
Ok
I gtg too
Talk to you soon
Love you ❤️
Thomas pushed his phone in his pocket as he started to leave the very messy room off clothes, suitcases, bags and small boxes, telling Katie he would be back in ten and that Minho, Frypan and Gally were on their way in a few seconds. He had packed the bathroom up and most of the room with Katie, but now he had to do the thing he thought he might never do.
He had to pay the last rent and sign out of the motel.
Then he had to quit both his jobs.
He walked down the stairs, feeling proud of himself that he was finally leaving. He might not be leaving till the next day since he was staying with Teresa for the night, but he was excited still. He was getting a fresh new start, both him and Katie were. He couldn’t be anymore happier.
He made his way down the last few steps, down the pathway and towards the check in room, noticing how Vince, Brenda and Mary were already in the room talking. But as he approached the door, Brenda noticed him, causing him to smile and Mary and Vince to notice him with her.
“Well, look who it is.” Mary announced as Thomas stepped into the room after closing the door.
“Hey Mary.” He greeted as he walked over to her now open arms, and they embraced in a little hug. “How was your Christmas?”
“Good. Spent it with this old fellow.” The women said as they parted, gesturing to Vince who stood behind the desk.
“Yeah. It was fun without you crazy kids around. And I’m not just talking about that sister of yours.” Vince stated, making the adults chuckle lightly.
“I hear that you’re moving out.” Mary then said. “You and little Katie.”
“Yeah.” Thomas agreed. “Tomorrow’s the day.”
“How nice.”
“Yeah it is.” Brenda chimed in from where she sat in the closest armchair. “And he’s leaving me.”
“No I’m not. I’m still gonna visit you.” Thomas defended as the three laughed. “All of you.”
“Good. We’ll miss you if you don’t.”
“How sweet. I’ll miss you guys too. Not the place though.”
“Hey?” Vince asked offensively. “What’s wrong with this place?”
“Nothing. Just….”
“Honey…” Mary chimed in. “….we know.”
“Thanks.” Thomas said with a grateful smile. He really did appreciated the women like a second mother. She was such a good person to talk to. Like his mother was, but had more sweetness in her smiles and words. “Anyways, Vince.” He started again as he pushed his hand in his jacket pocket. “I have a gift for you.” He then pulled out his wallet, went digging for cash, then pulled out one stake of money. “This is for my room today.” He then pulled another few dollars out. “This was for when we were away.” Then another ten dollar note. “And this is the cutting deal for signing out and quitting working for you.”
“Thank you Thomas.” Vince said as he took the money from the contour. He then pulled out a book from the desk behind the contour, pushed it forwards and opened it to the page Thomas had his details in, the sign out column being empty. “Man, you always pay right on time, every time. We’re gonna miss you around here.”
“Really? You will?” Thomas asked sarcastically as he pushed his wallet back into his jacket, grabbed the pen that hung from the book and wrote down in the sign out column -his details and the date-, both women in the room chuckling. “You’ll miss the times I bitched about not cleaning the drawings my sister does?”
“Actually yes.”
“Bullshit. You won’t.”
The group chuckled at Thomas’s words.
“God, I remember the day you came in. Katie was only a bub.” Vince said with a smile.
“Your not the only one.” Mary chimed in, causing the groups attention to go over to her. “I remember going over to Vince’s place and bumping into you while you signed in.”
“Same.” Thomas said with a smile. “Thanks for everything guys. Don’t know what I could’ve done if it wasn’t for you two.”
“No problem, Thomas.” Vince said.
“You are welcomed here anytime, sweetie. You and Katie will always be.” Mary then stated as Thomas smiled at her, giving all his gratefulness into the look he sent her.
“Thanks Mary.” A pause. “Uhh…I better…..get….” He concluded awkwardly.
“Yeah, yeah. Do what you have to do man.” Vince said as he started to count the money in his hands. “See you around Thomas.”
“See you around too.” The brunette concluded as he started to exit the room. He turned his head to Mary before he left. “Bye Mary.” He said before giving a slight nod to Brenda as he closed the door.
“Bye honey.” Mary said back before going into a conversation with Vince, not acknowledging Brenda’s presents. But that wasn’t a problem since she stood up quickly and followed Thomas through the doors, seconds behind him, wanting to say something to him before he left.
She found him walking up the driveway, possibly on his way to quit at the Glade café. “Hey Thomas!” She called out. “Hey!” He turned around and let another smile come up his face when he noticed to was just his friend.
“Hey Bren.”
“Hey, ummm….listen….” Brenda said as she approached him.
“Yeah…..?”
“Uhh…..Thomas….its gonna be ok.”
Thomas scrunched his eyebrows at the sudden statement, wondering if he looked like he was worried or not.
“You’re an open book. And….I don’t know if your worried about anything….but I promise, its gonna be ok.”
Brenda let a smile come up her face as the statement sunk and she stepped towards, making Thomas smile with her even though he didn’t know why she was saying this.
“I know. But….thanks Bren.” He said as he stepped closer to the approaching women, he didn’t know why he was stepping closer. But Brenda was. And the question was answered when she extended her arms out and wrapped them around his neck, bringing him in an embrace.
Thomas stood there for second before he slowly wrapped his arms around her waist, bringing her into a hug. And after a second, he melted into the embrace, trying to put his love for his friend into the hug.
He then understood why she was saying the words. She was just nervous for him. But in the embrace, he told her silently that he will be ok. And she understood in a second.
His chin rested on her shoulder and they stood there in each others arms, his eyes going to the door to the check in room he had exited out of moments before.
The one that he walked through all those years ago with a baby Katie in his arms.
The one he would always enter to pay for his rent.
The one he…..
“Rules are simple.” Vince began as he exited the check in room, Thomas being on his tail with Katie in a carrier at his front facing him, a dummy in her mouth. They both then made their way to the stairs and started to walk up the pair that waited for them. “Rents forty-five a night, so maybe get a job at that café down the road. Owner lives next door with his family and stuff. Pay day for a week is on a Saturday morning. No smoking, drugs and funny business with sex, you know, prostitution. And you mustn’t disturb the peace with everyone. Everyone’s going through the same thing. You ain’t special kid. We got a man with his cousin a few doors down from where you’ll be. Him and his mate are raising the poor thing. Plus, some other dude from next door. Another one saved a women from next door and her kid from abuse. The poor women got raped and had the kid for gods sucks. She’s sweet as fuck too. My extra hands got kicked out of their homophobic family. And a family next door didn’t have money when they had their son. Said they were both about sixteen when they had him. List goes on and on. So, no complaints about who may have it worse.”
“Got it.” Thomas noted as he bobbed Katie up and down in her carrier while following the man up the stairs. “Thanks again man. I really appreciate it.”
“Hey, I’m just doing my job.” Vince said. A pause as they got to the third floor and started to walk down the balcony. “She yours?”
“Huh?”
“The kid? She yours?”
“Oh…umm….no, well….now she is. She’s my sister.”
“Oh really? What about your parents?”
“Ummmm….” Thomas debated to answer the question because of how painful the answer was. “Well….my mom….” He swallowed. “….died around…..a month ago. And….my…..father’s really…..”
“I think I know the answer to that.” Vince finished for Thomas.
“You do?”
“Got a bunch of people running and hiding from those sort of things, you know? You get used to it. So, you don’t have to say it. And sorry about your mom.”
“Thanks.”
They both then ended up at room 305 and Vince went to unlock it. Thomas kept bobbing his sister up and down while taking in the scenery and placing a kiss on her somewhat bold head, apologising in his mind that their lives have come to this when she hadn’t even lived for a year yet. He heard a door get unlocked, making him turn back to see Vince entering the small room. He followed through the door shortly, taking in the room as he walked in.
It was filled with a queen-sized bed with blue sheets, a couch, an armchair, a tv, a desk, a shelf, a mini fridge and nightstands on each side of the bed. It was massive but Thomas had a feeling it would feel smaller as they stayed.
“So, your room 305.” Vince continued. “Bathrooms down there. We have channel nine, ten and nickelodeon on the tv. We’ll have extra hands do your sheets at least once a fortnight-”
“Can I do that?” Thomas interrupted. “And…like….help out around here? Please.” He knew he looked pathetic for begging for a job, but he wanted it. He needed something to take his mind off his life and his past.
Vince was surprised at first but at the look of Thomas’s face, he felt bad and had to consider the offer. “I mean….sure. I’ve already got two pairs of extra hands but….if your desperate-”
“I’m not…just….I’ll help with anything. Name it and I’ll do it.” Thomas pleaded as he adjusted Katie in her seat.
“Hmmm….what about her?” Vince asked as he gestured to the baby. “Another rule for families is that we can’t have kids fucking up the property. They need to be watched at all times.”
“I’ll get a sitter. Or….I could work only for a day or so for you. Just…..please. I’m begging you please….I….”
“Alright, alright.” Vince gave in, making Thomas sigh in relief. “You’ll work on…..” He began as he took a notebook and pen from his pockets and opened it. “……On…Fridays with Brenda, Jorge and myself and…..sorry but….Saturday’s with Jorge and myself. Works for you?”
“Yes. Perfect. Thanks again.”
“No problem. Always good to have some extra hands available.” Vince said as he pushed his pen and notebook into his back pocket again, him noting down when Thomas would work. “Anyways, sheets are cleaned every two weeks, but you must clean your own laundry. Around once a month, the health spectator comes and checks that everything is clean and workable so keep your room clean at all times. Water pressures not the best but still good. The armchair and couch come in every room so feel free to do anything with those. And…..yeah. That’s really it. You have stuff to bring up?”
“Umm…no, my friends are coming tomorrow with my stuff.”
“Ok then. Well….I think that’s everything. Here’s your key.” Vince concluded as he held the room key out for Thomas who took it after a second. “Don’t lose it. I don’t have a spare.” The boy nodded at the man’s words as he watched him start to exit. “Come down if you need anything. I’m room one o one, just beside the main office. And if you can’t get to me, go to Jorge, room one o two.”
“Got it. Thanks again. For this.”
“Again, no problem.” Vince said as he went to close the door behind him. “Hope your sister will be a good one.”
“Same.” Thomas chuckled lightly as he bobbed her up and down again.
“Well then, see you around Thomas. Door closed or open….?” Vince asked as he held the door.
“Closed please. And you too.” Thomas concluded with a grateful smile as Vince nodded and closed the door fully, leaving the pair of siblings completely alone in the room.
Their new home.
“Ok…this is it.” Thomas said to the baby as he took in the room. “Our new home.” His eyes then went to the bed. “Which side of the bed would you like? Hm?”
He looked down at the baby as he bobbed her up and down, watching her take in the bed with him. She then started to jump up and down in her carrier as she reached for the left side of the bed, causing Thomas to laugh at her reaction. She swung her legs back and fourth as she snapped her head to look up at him, a smile clearly showing as she chewed on her dummy.
“Left side it is.” Thomas said as he raised his right arm to the girl’s face, wrapped his fingers around the dummy’s end and carefully took it out Katie’s mouth. She started to reach for it as Thomas held it up high, making her hands go on his face to make a attempt to grab the object. “No…no, hon-” Katie’s fingers went into his mouth, cutting him off as she reached for it. So, he just gave in with another chuckle and handed the dummy back to her, making her happy again even though she didn’t show it on her face.
“You little thing.” He grumbled as she placed her dummy into her mouth again and took in her surroundings once more, completely ignoring Thomas now. “Wow your ignoring me now?”
No response.
Thomas rolled his eyes.
“Well, be grateful I’m not asking for more money.” Thomas stated sarcastically as Alec wrote out his paycheck, his last ever.
“I can’t believe your leaving us.” Rachel said as she shook her head in disbelief and placed her arm around his shoulders. “Both at work and at the inns.”
“He’s not leaving.” Mark chimed in from behind the contour. “He’s just moving. We’ll see him nearly every weekend, right?”
“Yes.” Thomas answered. “Of course. I wouldn’t leave you all after the shit I’ve put you through.”
“Umm…you haven’t put us through anything, man.” Aris said as he cleaned a glass. “You were depressed, like most of us are. Just had it worse.”
“Can agree to that.” Thomas replied with a smile towards his friend, grateful for his kindness. “You guys will be fine without me, right?”
“Yes we will. Don’t worry.” Alec answered as he handed Thomas his paycheck. “We’ll work perfectly without you.”
“You sure?” The brunette asked as he handed his entry card to Alec; the one he used for work.
“Of course.”
“You really sure? Cause I can work a double shift and-”
“Thomas. Please, just go home.” Alec said as he topped up the coffee machine. “I would let you know if you needed to stay.”
“It really is no problem.” Thomas begged, making Alec somewhat still frustrated. The truth was Thomas did really want to go and see his sister. She was waiting for him at one of the booths with her new sitter, Beth. But he just wanted to keep his mind off things. The dark side of his life. What it was then and what it’s like now. “I can clean the floor or something-”
“Thomas if you keep begging, your fired.” Alec warned as he turned fully towards the boy. “Ok? You’ve only been here a month, so it wouldn’t be emotional and all. I don’t need you till tomorrow. Go home and rest. It’ll do you and me some good.”
“But I might not have a home by Saturday.” Thomas lied. “I don’t have enough money for my rent this week.”
“You live at the safe haven. Ok? You’ve worked a full day yesterday and today. Plus, you’ll be helping out on Friday like you did on Saturday. You are good to go for this week man.”
“But-”
“Thomas, please. Just go. Again, the place will be fine without you for the night.”
“Really?”
“Yes.” Alec concluded with a stern look. And finally, Thomas gave in.
“Ok.” He mumbled as he whipped his nose with his finger. “I’ll….um….see you tomorrow I guess.”
“Yes. I will.”
Thomas nodded his head as he made his way around his boss and towards the card scan, his ticket to get off his shift. He looked over to see Katie still in Beth’s arms, only she was waking up from a well-deserved nap. She was crying all of the past two nights anyway, so it was useful for her. Plus, she would sleep better tonight. Like he would.
He quickly scanned his exit card on the scanner and made his way over to where Beth and Katie were sitting, Beth greeting him with a smile.
“Your up.” He said he as gained distance, gesturing behind him to the card scan.
“Great.” She beamed as she stood up from her seat.
“How was she?” Thomas asked as Beth started to hand Katie over to him. “She wasn’t a handful or anything?”
“No not at all. Her and my son Chuck got on perfectly.” Beth answered as Katie melted into Thomas arms. “She particularly sat in one spot all day.”
“Good. So she wasn’t a burden?”
“She was as peaceful as ever.”
“Great.” Thomas smiled as he started to bob little Katie up and down. “Again, thank you so much. If you need me to help with Chuck, I’ll do it. Would be good to meet some kids for Katie to get along with.”
“Yeah that would be great. Both of those things. Chuck would love you. And he’s got a friend with a baby sister around Katie’s age, so they could get along. His friend’s granddad is actually Alec. So, it would work out great.”
“What a coincidence. That does sound great though.” Thomas said with a smile, appreciating the women’s help and her kindness. “Well then, I’ll leave you to do some work.”
“Yeah. Better get to that.” Beth chuckled as the pair started walking down the room, only Thomas was heading towards the door, and Beth was heading to the card scan.
“See you around Beth.” Thomas concluded as he exited the café.
“See ya Thomas.” The women said back as she scanned her card, entering her shift.
Thomas showed one last smile before starting to walk down the pathway, little Katie in his arms. He planted soft kisses on her forehead as he bobbed her up and down, grateful that she was in his arms again. As they walked, the girl started to look around and as she did, her dummy dropped out of her mouth, making Thomas stop. It was on a necklace so it didn’t drop to the ground.
Thomas chuckled as he grabbed it again and placed it in her mouth, only for her to repeat the action with more force. He laughed again.
“You don’t want it?” He asked as he repeated his action only for her to drop it again. “Now you don’t want your dummy?”
Katie made a noise as she looked around, a happy noise only for it to be cut off by Thomas making another attempt to bring the dummy to her mouth. But she blew it out once more.
“Ok then.” He gave in as he began to walk again, chuckling to himself about how stubborn she was. He did think the action was cute though. “You’re the boss.”
“Sure I am.” David said as him and Thomas exited his office, making their way into the gym’s main room. “But….if you wanna quit, then you can.”
“Well, I just….I’m moving so…..” The brunette said as he started to walk towards the door.
“Makes sense. Hope it works out. You and…..that blonde guy…..”
“Newt.” Thomas corrected with a smile. “His name’s Newt.”
“Like the lizard?”
“Well…. Kinda.” Thomas answered, the pair sharing a chuckle after. “His full name is Newton…but everyone calls him Newt.”
“Right, right. He’s the reason your….leaving, right?”
“Umm……” Thomas stuttered, causing David to laugh. “…..sort of.”
“Mmhmm. Is he also the reason you’ve seemed…..happy these couple of months?”
“Ehhhh…..kinda.” Thomas replied with blush starting to show up on his cheeks, making David laugh even more.
“Well then, he’s doing something right. Does Katie like him?”
“Yeah, she loves him. We both do.”
“Ahhhh…That’s good.” David noted as he chuckled at Thomas’s red face. “You moving today?”
“No, I’ve signed out today, but Katie and I are gonna pack for the rest of the afternoon then stay with my friend Teresa next door from safe haven. We head off tomorrow.”
“Nice.” David blurted. “I’m gonna miss you around here. But I am happy your…..leaving for a better life. You deserve….to be happy. Both you and Katie do.”
“Thanks David.” Thomas said as he held his hand out. The pair then clapped their hands together and patted each other on the back. “For everything.”
“Again no problem.” David concluded as Thomas made his way to the door. “See you on Sunday.”
The boy let one more smile appear on his face before opening the door to his new boss’s office and exited the room to where he would come and work every few days, the gym. He looked to the chairs near the glass window beside the door to see Mark sitting with toddler Katie on his lap, her dummy still in her mouth. He smiled at the sight and even more when the two locked eyes with him. His smile grew wider when Katie slid off Mark’s lap, giggling, and ran to him.
“Heyyyyy.” He dragged softly as he bent down and brought the toddler into an embrace, placing a kiss on her head in the process.
“How was it?” Mark then asked, watching the interaction.
“Good. I start Sunday.” Thomas replied as he stood up, Katie moving her attention to his right hand.
“That’s great. Wow third job in two years, is it?”
“Yep. I’m fully booked now.” Thomas said with another smile. “But, more importantly, how was she?” He gestured to the toddler holding his hand.
“She was good. We went to the park for thirty minutes but other then that we’ve been here. She wanted to get ice cream but I thought you would want to go to that so…”
“Well, yes I do want some ice cream.” He turned to Katie, him grabbing her attention at the last words he said. “We can celebrate the fact I got a third job. And the fact it’s the end of the week. Say….chocolate?”
Katie nodded her head at the question enthusiastically, making both men chuckle at her happiness.
“That definitely answers your question.” Mark blurted as he stood up. “Well, you go have some ice cream. I’m gonna go to work. See ya on Sunday then Thomas.”
“See ya then.” Thomas concluded. “O-or….I’ll see you at….the inns. Or at the Glade.”
“Oh right. You two live at….safe haven, right? Plus, you work at the Glade. That’s how you know my dad and Beth. She’s working so you called me.”
“Yeah.”
“Right. Right.” Mark chuckled. “It’s all….clicking.”
“Yeah it is.”
“I actually have a toddler myself.”
“Really? I feel like Alec mentioned something. Or Beth.”
“They probably did. Her names Amy. She’s probably around Katie’s age and…. You know what, I think they could get along.”
“Yeah? I think Katie’s heard of her from Beth’s son, Chuck or something. I don’t really know, inn kids mange to make friends with everyone somehow. Anyway, my friend Rachel has a toddler too. Sophie. Her and Katie get along pretty good.”
“Oh yeah, I’ve heard of Rachel. Room….238, right?”
“That’s her. Moved in around three years back”
“Right. I didn’t know she had a toddler. I live around 423 with my family. My wife Trina, Amy and my son, Baxter. Sometimes my sister Madison stays with us too. So we live on the other side of the building. Safe haven’s rooms are all at the front while at Dead and Cranky it’s on both sides. So, she’s probably on the side that faces the road. Am I correct?”
“Yes you are. Guessing your family faces the forest? Am I correct in that?”
“You are correct.”
The pair chuckled as Thomas noted where his boss's son lived.
“Well, you should come by sometime.” Mark continued. “Both of you. Amy and Katie get to know each other more and maybe, Sophie and Rachel could tag along.”
“Sounds like a plan.” Thomas concluded as he started to walk towards the door, Katie by his side. “We’ll leave you to your shift. But give me a call whenever you wanna do this hang out thing.”
“Yeah I will.” Mark said with a smile. He then turned his attention to Katie walking beside the man. “Bye Katie.” The toddler waved back at him happily, making him smile wider before he turned to Thomas. “See ya later Thomas.”
“See ya Mark.” The other concluded before opening the door to exit the room. He stepped onto the pathway with Katie, her jumping off the steps to the gym and onto the path, and they both made their way towards the crossway.
Katie started to tug on Thomas’s hand once they stopped at the crossway, making him laugh before bending down, place his hands under her armpits, lift her up and let her sit on his hip so she could see the world on his level.
“You think your getting too old for this dummy?” He asked Katie but she just kept looking around the place. “Kitty Kat?”
“Hm?” She hummed as she looked back at him.
Thomas then gestured to his mouth, letting the girl know that he was talking about the dummy. And Katie noted it, so she shook her head.
“Honey your three.” He chuckled.
Katie went back to looking around.
“You enjoy it that much?”
She nodded.
“It’ll be fun to have one last night with you two here.” Teresa beamed as she took a seat on the bed next to Thomas. “I think I’ll miss you two the most.”
“Really?”
“Yes. Of course I will.”
Thomas chuckled at the disbelief behind Teresa’s voice as his eyes darted back to the tv, Will and Grace being on and Katie and Deedee playing in the corner of his eye on the couch. He turned his head to see his sister playing with a few of the toddler’s toys while they sat on the couch, her facing him and the window behind her. He smiled at the sight of Katie playing, having one thought in his mind. The one thought that was stuck with him as he remembered old memories and as he quitted all three of his jobs.
We’re getting out of here soon.
✨✨✨
“Newt. It looks fine.” Harriet grumbled as she whipped sweat of her forehead. “We’ve done every one of those fucking instructions.”
“I know.” Newt defended. “But….” He sat on the mattress one more time; him, Sonya and Harriet had spent their afternoon building Katie’s bed. “….You think its stable?”
“Yes…..” The women dragged exhaustedly; Sonya had left an hour ago but it was nearly time for her to join her. But as usual, she stayed for Newt.
“Mmmm…..You sure?” He asked hesitantly as he lifted his legs up, turned his body and laid on his back. Harriet rolled her eyes once more.
“Yes Newt. Come on. I’m….’ She started before yarning. “….tired.”
“But……what if it breaks while-?”
“Oh for gods sakes!” The women interrupted with a huff before marching over to Newt’s side and grabbing his arm.
“What are you-?”
“We are going to bed.” She interrupted again as she dragged Newt off the bed and beside her towards the door. “We’re going to my place since I know you’ll be in here all night.”
“But-”
“No buts!”
Newt scoffed annoyedly as Harriet dragged him down the stairs and followed her outside of his house -her locking the door since she had a spare key-, and across the road towards her house.
“I just want the room to be perfect.” He defended quietly as they stepped on her driveway.
“And it will be. But it’s time for bed. You’ll have some time tomorrow to set up more.”
“Why can’t I do it now? Then its done.”
“Because you need your beauty rest.” Harriet said as she opened her unlocked door and finally released his arm so she could take her shoes off. Newt rolled his eyes as he closed the door and did the same as the women with his own shoes. He heard footsteps from above him, making him look to the stairs and see Sonya slowly appear from behind the wall.
“Hi honey. Hi Newt.” She greeted with a smile before making her way from the last step towards the pair. “I’ve got something for you, Newt.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm.” Sonya hummed as Harriet mumbled a quiet goodnight to the pair, them saying it back as she walked over to the stairs, disappearing behind the wall. “I was gonna give it to you tomorrow but since I saw you coming, thought you might want it now.”
“Ok…What is it?”
Sonya pulled out one of her hands with a smile and after a second, she held her hand up in front of Newt’s eyes and he saw an object hidden. She then dropped a bit of the object and started dangling it in the air happily.
It took a second before Newt knew what it was. And he couldn’t believe what it was.
It was the necklace. The one his mother got him with the amber at the end.
“You found it?” He asked in disbelief as he took the necklace out of Sonya’s hand, not believing that she had found it. After all these years it was finally back in his hands.
“Mmhmm. And look.” Sonya beamed before she pulled a black string from her neck -letting her fingers run to the front- and relieved the pink rose crystal attached to string, her necklace. She giggled at the look Newt had on his face, one of shock, surprise and relief all together. “Found mine too.”
“Oh my god. Where?”
“Found them in an old box of some sorts. Can you believe it?”
“Actually no, I can’t. But you did.” Newt chuckled, causing his sister to giggle again. “Oh god…thank you so much son.” He thanked before pulling her into a very tight hug, taking her by surprise at first but she just laughed it off like usual as she hugged her brother back.
Words couldn’t describe the feeling Newt had at that moment. He had never felt this happy and more right with the world in so long.
The love of his life was moving in with him the next day.
He was getting not one but two new roommates that he cared for deeply.
And he had the one thing that made him feel closer to his mom back in his hands.
He really couldn’t hide his smile.
✨✨✨
“You got everything?” Thomas asked as Katie sat on his lap, them sitting on the stairs to the second level of Dead and Cranky, leaning against the wall.
“Yep.”
“You sure? We can go check one last time?”
“No. I’ve got everything.” Katie stated as she looked at the boxes, bags and suitcase that sat in front of them.
“Ok then.” Thomas chuckled even though the girl didn’t look at him, her eyes went up to the parking lot of the motel, darting for the car that they waited for them.
After a few more minutes of comfortable silence -Thomas being on his phone while Katie looked at the parking lot- the pair’s ears were met by the sound of familiar engine. Katie got more excited by the second as the sound became louder and louder, her brother noticing after a minute and chuckling. She stood up from the man’s lap and started to walk towards the parking lot, acknowledging Thomas’s warning about looking out for cars. She had let her eyes dart around the area and smiled brighter when her eyes landed on a familiar car that had parked in the middle lain facing her. And she started running when she noticed a familiar figure smiling back as he exited his car.
“Newtie!” The girl yelled as she collapsed in Newt’s embrace, him chuckling as he lifted her up and hugged her tightly.
“Hi sweetie.” He said as he adjusted her to sit on his hip so he could look at her through his sunglasses and play with his necklace, the one he was given back the night before. “How are you?”
“I’m good.” She answered as the man started to make his way over to the brunette that started walking over with two boxes under his arms.
“That’s good. You excited?”
“Yep! I can’t wait!”
“Me too.”
“Me three.” Another voice chimed in. The pair turned their heads to the source to see Thomas walking towards them, a smile planted on his face. He then stopped and leaned his head towards Newt’s. “Hi honey. Love your necklace.”
“Hi love. And thank you.” Newt said back before the two shared a quick peck of each other’s lips, making Katie slightly gag to which led them to laugh at her disgust as they pulled away. But the boys didn’t acknowledge it.
“Katie knows where the stuff is.” Thomas said as he continued his way towards Newt’s car, it being left unlocked. “Two to five trips tops to get all this shit in here.”
“Ok then.” Newt noted before making his way over to where he saw Thomas come from a minute before. “Hopefully everything will fit, and we’ll be out of here in no time.”
And so they were.
Everything fitted perfectly and they were on the road back to Crank Palace in thirty minutes.
Katie couldn’t hide her excitement like the boys. She kept listing what she wanted to do first when they arrived from the back seat, mentioning how she wanted more stuffed toys, books and possibly -as usual- a pet cat. And like every other time, the boys listened happily.
Thomas had his hand on Newt’s inner thigh, his thumb rubbing circles unknowingly on the fabric. He couldn’t hide the smile in his face. He was too happy about leaving his old life behind. The life that made him even more depressed after the events in his childhood. He was finally out of there. He didn’t have to call CPS to get Katie out of there too. She was with him. Nothing in his life could make him feel anymore happier then how he felt in that moment.
Newt was just as happy as the other two were. He wasn’t alone anymore. Everyday wouldn’t be the same. He wouldn’t come home to an empty house, empty bedroom and empty backyard. He would come home to a house with love in the air. With his new family. He just knew that his parent’s were very proud of him and were watching him with big smiles on his face.
And Thomas knew his mother was watching them with Cedric and Karen by her side. Prouder then ever.
Soon enough they were back at Newt’s driveway, unpacking the car and placing bags, boxes and suitcases into the kitchen area. Well, mainly the kitchen since all of the downstairs was open. The three took two trips each of bring the stuff in, but none of them made an attempt to take the stuff upstairs. Plus, it was now early evening, so they just decided to unpack everything the next morning.
“Hey Katie.” Newt said as he stretched his sore leg out, Katie being beside him. She turned her head to him while noting that he said her name. He then held his hand out. “Come with me. I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Yay!” The girl blurted in excitement, causing Newt to chuckle as she took his hand. Thomas was outside double checking everything was out of the car and if it was locked, so it was just the two of them. Newt started to lead Katie towards the stairs and up them to the second level, towards her new room.
“I’ve been working on this since we got back yesterday. So I really hope you like it.” He stated as he stepped onto the floor of the second level, Katie somewhat behind and beside him, and turned towards the open door on his left. And the girl gasped in what her eyes laid on.
On the door it had a sign with the words ‘Katie’ in capital letters and in the colours pink and purple. A few stickers of dragons from her favourite franchise were plastered on the corners of the door with a few vine, flower and star stickers too.
Katie’s eyes darted up and down the door before they moved into the room, taking in everything about it. Her feet started to move with her, into the room. And her hand dropped from Newt’s. But she was so invested in the room she didn’t notice. And he watched her with a smile as she took in the room in awe.
A small bed with floral covers sat in the right corner of the room with a nightstand on its side, a new stuffed toy of toothless waiting for her on the pillow but she hadn’t noticed it yet. A bookshelf laid on the opposite wall with a metal bar connected to it and the back wall beside the window, a bar to hang the girls future dresses and nice clothes. Just underneath the bar right in the corner stood a pale yellow armchair with a blue pillow sat in the middle. Drawers were behind the door and across from that was a little desk that stood at the end of the bed, having a little cat climbing build on the other side and in the corner. The wallpaper of the room was blue with pink and purple flowers and green leaves and it covered the walls, her favourite colours. Star nightlights and a few dragon nightlights were stuck to the ceiling, and the girl looked up at it in awe and wonder as she turned around in the room.
She absolutely loved it.
Half for being so creative by Newt and the other half being for the fact that it was her first ever room that was all to herself.
Her eyes then finally noticed the plushie that waited for her on her new bed. And her smile grew wider. She rushed to it happily, picked it up and held it tight to her chest, making Newt chuckle at her happiness of the toy and her new room.
“You like it?” He asked her with a smile, his shoulder leaning on the door frame.
“Yep.” Katie answered with a nod. “I love it.”
Newt smiled more as he watched the girl take in the room again, his heart feeling even more fulfilled. Katie loved her room that he decorated. The feeling was unmatched.
The sound of footsteps then came to his ears, making him turn his head to the left to see Thomas making his way up the stairs with a pair of little pyjamas in his hands. Newt smiled more when they locked eyes, causing the other to return the gesture as he stepped onto the second floor. He then noticed Katie’s room and he had the same expression appear on his face that she had.
“Wow.” He blurted as he looked around the room like Katie did. His eyes then found Newts once more. “You really did go full out.”
“That I did.” The blonde chuckled as he looked back into the room, Katie finally acknowledging her brothers presents in the process. “And she loves it. Don’t you honey?”
“Yes I do.” Katie agreed with another happy nod.
“Well then,” Thomas chimed in as he stepped in the room. “What do you say honey?”
“Thank you Newtie.” Katie thanked happily, making Newt smile even more and Thomas chuckle as he kneeled down to her level.
“No problem sweetie.” Newt said as he straightened his stance. “Happy you love it.” He then made his way towards the stairs. “You’ll sleep in it very soon since it’s now nighttime. I’ll order us some pizza for dinner and we can watch sometime on the telly.”
“Sounds lovely.” Thomas blurted as he watched Newt start to walk down the stairs. “We’ll be down in a minute.”
“Ok”
The brunette smiled as he turned his attention back to his sister, being met by a smirk on her face.
“What?” He asked, only for her to giggle.
“Your really in love, aren’t you?” She asked as she lifted her arms up, signalling him to help her change. Thomas paused for a second before chuckling embarrassingly and started helping the girl get changed into her pjs, ones she got for Christmas with her favourite duo on it, Hiccup and Toothless.
“What gave you that idea?”
“The fact you look really happy with Newtie.”
“Really?”
Katie nodded as her head popped out of her shirt, Thomas pushing her arms into the sleeves. “I feel like Newtie’s the reason.”
“Uhhhh….you are correct in that.”
The pair shared a smile as Thomas pushed Katie’s pants down with her.
“Can I ask you a question?” The girl then asked as Thomas got her pyjama pants ready for her to step in.
“Absolutely.”
“Now that you and Newtie have moved in, what’s next?”
Thomas was taken aback at the question, surprised at how his sister asked that sort of question out of the blue.
“Umm….what do you mean?”
“Like…are you gonna get married? Have a kid? Like, when will I be an aunty?”
He chuckled at the sudden questions as he adjusted the girls pants so they were comfortable on her.
“Umm…haven’t really talked about that stuff with him yet.”
“Have you thought about it?”
“….Well, not….why the sudden questions?”
“I was just wondering.”
Thomas raised his eyebrow at the answer, even though Katie was telling the truth.
“Well….I’m not gonna lie to you Katie….I….see myself….getting married and having kids with….Newt.”
“Really?”
Thomas nodded; a smile printed on his face with a tab bit of blush.
“Don’t tell him though.”
“I won’t.” Katie giggled as she brought her hand up, her pinky sticking out. “I pinky promise.”
The brunette chuckled at the action before brought his hand to hers and locked his pinky around hers, making the promise permanent. As they dropped their hands, Katie turned her attention back to her new toy that was on the floor since she dropped it and Thomas had a question come to his mind.
“Kitty Kat?”
“Yeah?”
“Umm….you think I could be a good dad to a kid?” He asked hesitantly, wondering if the answer would be a good result. “Like….my biggest fear is turning up like…Janson when I’m a dad. So, do you really think I’ll be a good one one day? You think I can raise them right?”
He expected Katie to think for a second but instead she just blurted out possibly the greatest answer to a question like this. Something Thomas had been needing to hear for as long as they’ve been together.
“I mean…. you’re doing a great job with me.”
He was taken aback by the answer, even though deep down he knew he needed to hear that answer. All his life he had been worrying that he would one day be like his father. A druggie. An alcoholic. An abuser. His entire life in the motel, in raising his little sister he felt like he was going everything wrong. In raising her in one room and how he was selfish for keeping her to himself instead of helping her find a real family.
But that one single answer made his heart feel better about the world. About his choices in keeping her. And about the fact he was doing everything right for his sister to think of him like that.
You're doing a great job with me.
Those words rang in his ears for the rest of the night. And his heart healed every time he heard the words.
They ate their pizza. All three of them together. Under one roof that they now all called home. And Thomas didn’t feel depressed about his thoughts and memories. Instead he felt happiness for his new family. And about the fact Katie thought he was doing a good job raising her. That was the important thing.
Katie had forced them to start watching Race to the Edge with her, but the two didn’t mind. Mainly Thomas because seeing the girl happy after she said those words in her new room was healing his heart more and more. Even more when he would catch a cute glimpse of Newt and Katie interacting.
And when he went to kiss the girl goodnight in her new bed and their new home, he really felt like he was doing the right thing by moving. Not just for her but for himself too.
“Excited for your first night alone in your room?” He asked as he sat on the edge of the bed.
“Yes.” Katie answered as she got comfortable in her new bed, her new toy in her hand. “I’ve got toothless like usual to protect me.” Thomas chuckled. “Oh! That reminds me, remember when you showed me that park place with a how to train your dragon world in it?”
“Yeah, epic universal. Why do you ask?”
“Now that we live with Newtie, can we please go?” She asked, making him laugh a tad bit more. “Pleaaaaaase.”
“I’ll think about it, but I can’t make any promises.” Thomas concluded, causing Katie’s smile to grow. He really, really loved seeing her smile like that. “But for now, let’s just enjoy the new room, yeah?”
“Ok then.” Katie agreed with a nod, to which made Thomas smile more before he leaned in and planted a kiss on her forehead.
“Goodnight Kitty Kat.” He whispered to her before straightening his posture and stood up from where he sat. “I love you.”
“Night Tom. I love you too.” Katie said back before pulling her attention to her ceiling, and as Thomas turned the lights off, the ceiling nightlights came on. And she stared at them happily.
Thomas sent the girl one last smile before closing the door behind him, her first ever night by herself in her own room having an amazing start. He still couldn’t believe how lucky they were to get out of a dark place. After years and years of dealing with poverty, they were somewhat out of there. Sure, Thomas was unemployed. But he was free. Free of tight schedules and loss of sleep. He was free of his depression and guilt. He was free from the tight space that was room 305.
He was finally free to be happy.
And, once again, he had Newt to thank.
The most important thing that happened in his life.
And it didn’t surprise him that Katie was brought down to second most important thing in his life.
He made his way downstairs, happy about how his life was turning out. And when his foot landed on the ground level, his gaze was met by the blonde staring back at him with a massive smile, making him return the gesture.
“She’s asleep.” He stated as he stepped towards Newt. “And I have a feeling she’s gonna sleep very well tonight.”
“Really?” Newt asked as he stepped towards Thomas as well, making the pair face to face.
“Mmhmm. And that’s all because of you.”
Newt stopped in front of the brunette at the statement, blushing slightly as he lifted his arms up and placed them on top of Thomas’s shoulders while he chuckled at the reaction and wrapped his own arms around his waist.
“Well I’m glad I can help.” The blonde said with another smile, the tiredness showing behind his eyes. And Thomas noticed.
“You tired?”
“Not gonna lie, but…maybe just a tad bit tired from the day.”
“Figured. We can go to bed now?” Thomas suggested, trying to hide his excitement about the fact he had his own room now. In his new home. He only had to share the bed with the love of his life, and he didn’t mind at all.
“Sure. But….” Newt dragged as a cheeky smirk turned up on his face. “….my leg’s sort of…hurting right now. Care to carry me up?” He asked, half lying since his leg wasn’t in much pain. But he was still in soft pain.
Thomas smiled. “Of course.” He answered while sliding his hands down Newt’s sides to the crook of his knees, hooking his hands around the muscles in a second, his eyes locked with the others. “…Roomie…” He joked as he lifted Newt from the ground and locked his arms under his legs. Newt laughed, at the name and the action, as he locked his legs around Thomas’s waist and his arms around his neck.
Before any of them knew it, their lips met in a hot kiss, one full of love and desperation. But also one of gratitude. One of gratefulness for the other in how their lives were changing for the better. And one for just how much they needed each other.
Newts hands were in Thomas’s hair while they both made their way up the stairs once more, to their new room. They laughed together every time they parted, about how they might need to be quiet for Katie being asleep and just how they always found themselves like this. Grasping each others mouth like they would disappear if they parted for too long.
Their bedroom was just across from the stairs, right nexts to Katie’s room where she slept perfectly. So, Thomas just walked in like he was used to this, and for some reasons he was. Just not the feeling about that it was his room now, not just Newts.
The blonde reached for the door and closed it as him and Thomas grasped each others mouths, the other kicking it fully shut after a second. They didn’t part, lips against lips, eyes shut, hands grasping each pair of skin, fabric and hair. They just couldn’t part.
Thomas turned to his left, stepped forward and sat Newt down on the bed, allowing himself to finally feel his body more and more with his hands. He leaned forwards with Newt, their lips never parting, until he was fully on top of him. But it wasn’t long till the blonde flipped them, making him take control for a second.
Their tongues danced together as they moved against each other, appreciating how good the feeling was. And soon enough, they parted to catch their breaths, their foreheads resting against each other. They leaned forwards, breathing each others breathe, till they were somewhat sitting up right.
“You think you can be quiet?” Thomas asked as his and Newts hands went to the shirt the blonde wore, pulling it up till they were under his arm pits.
“That depends.” Newt chuckled breathlessly as he lifted his arms up and the pair stripped him off his upper half, throwing the shirt somewhere in the room as their foreheads rested again. “Do you like it when I’m quiet?”
“No. I really don’t.” Thomas answered as they repeated the same gesture with his shirt so he was shirtless like Newt was. “But there’s a kid next door.”
“These walls are soundproof. Don’t worry.” The blonde reassured with a smile as he placed both his hands on Thomas’s neck, leaned his head in and started to level kiss under the lope of the others ear, muffling the sounds against the skin since he felt arms bring him closer to the others bare chest, the arms he could worship for years.
He let the tip of his tongue touch the skin happily, enjoying the hot feeling coming up in his body. He never worshiped Thomas; it was always him that worshiped Newt. So it felt good to finally show how much he loved him through the kisses and sucking he was doing at that moment. Although he would give anything for Thomas to worship him, he would always find ways to take care of him some how.
But after moments of this action, Thomas flipped them over one more time, only now his head was in the middle of the pairs pillows, them turning ninety degrees to the left. The kisses stopped and their eyes locked once more, Newt looking up while Thomas looked down like usual.
“Let me take care of you Newt.” Thomas breathed as he started kissing down his neck, making the other chuckle lightly as his breathing became more uneven and his eyes started to roll back with his head. He felt Thomas’s hands go to his sides, then jeans as he started leaving kisses down his chest and his breathing became even more uneven when he felt the other tug them and his boxers down and off his legs, leaving him completely exposed. Thomas left kisses on his stomach, making Newt start to breath out breathless moans of curse words, Thomas’s name and just whines of breathes.
Down and down went Thomas’s lips, on their way towards where Newt needed the attention to be. He expected the other to take him in his mouth, his head being completely back now, but something else happened.
The kisses stopped. Making the whines take a break when the breaths came back more.
Newt finally found the will power to open his eyes and he lifted his head to look down at what the problem was. But he was met by a sight he thought he would never see.
Thomas’s head was turned to his sore leg and one of his hands trailed down the scars that were in Newt’s inner thighs. His head was resting on his other leg, the fingers of his other hand grazing softly over the scars unconsciously while the hand was hooked under the leg. Newt could tell his eyes darted between every scare, feeling heart broken that Thomas had to see his scares.
He had forgotten about them. For the first time ever. He forgotten them and just as he was finally happy, he was yet again reminded about his own past on his skin. And the love of his life had to see it.
His eyes met Thomas’s for a second, an apology behind them. But the others gaze was locked and focused on his leg.
Their celebration for moving in was going amazing. Yet ones of the pairs traumatic passes was reminded. And Newt hated the fact the two went through so much stuff at such young ages. Thomas got abused and sexually assaulted and Newt lost a parent and had developed mental disorders, it was depressing and-
Before he knew it, Thomas pushed his lips forward and planted a massive and sloppy kiss on the scares, making Newts uneven breathing become more hectic as he threw his head back once more. His eyes were sealed shut as he felt Thomas’s lips go all over his scars in both inner thighs, moaning loudly every time when he felt his skin in between the others teeth. He felt Thomas’s tongue run up and down the massive scar that was on his sore leg and he moaned his name louder then ever before. Over and over.
The brunettes arms were locked underneath Newt’s bent up legs, proud about his goal of seeing hickys and little bite marks instead of dried scars being complete. And, after all the teasing and worshipping, he finally took Newt in his mouth, making the other moan breathlessly.
Newt’s left hand went to the headboard that laid behind him and he gripped on to it tightly as he felt Thomas’s mouth around him go up and down. His other hand went to Thomas’s and he grasped it when they locked fingers just like he did with the headboard.
He groaned as his eyes kept shut, the feeling of bliss building up in his stomach. He squeezed Thomas’s hand every time he felt the back of the others throat. He couldn’t control himself, the feeling was amazing. So amazing that he forgot he had a sore leg, because he somehow wrapped it around Thomas’s upper half as the other bobbed his head up and down.
He moaned his name, curses words, breaths and how much he loved the other. He could feel his fingers on his left hand become sore for how hard he was gripping on the wood. He kept turning his head in pleasure, burying his face in his arm as he felt bliss start to build up more and more.
And sooner enough, he had to let go. Fully. And Thomas swallowed with no hesitation.
“Did you just….? Newt asked breathlessly as Thomas took him out of his mouth and resumed his position of hovering over him. “….swallow?”
“Sure did.” Thomas answered with a smile, making Newt chuckle with him.
“Well….thats a first.”
“You do. So I thought why not?”
The pair chuckled as Newt tried to catch his breath, his arms wrapping around Thomas’s neck.
Newt then broke the silent stare off and silence that surrounded them. “I’m so glad you’ve moved in. Not just for….that. But….now I don’t have to worry about missing you and overthinking that much.”
Thomas smiled. “You don’t have to overthink anything as long as I’m here.” He said as he planted a kiss on the others nose. “I’m so glad I’m here too. I’m so happy I’m not there anymore. And that I’m here with you.”
Newt smiled back at the words, thanking every angel he had watching him for someone this special he called his.
Thomas did the same in his mind for the blonde as he took in his charming face once more.
And the three angles that watched them couldn’t help but smile at their sons happiness.
Ava, Cedric and Karen.
Notes:
*Takes shot of blessed and holy water* well....
So yeah, hope this was worth y'alls wait. I really hope you guys are enjoying this story, please lmk if you can 😁
This one was a long chapter to write so that kinda adds to why it was lowkey late. So sorry it was though. But it doesn't matter now, since you just read it lol.
Anywho, see you in the next one, love you all, thanks for reading and leaving kudos and take care.
✌️
Chapter 22: The first day in a new home and more secrets being shown
Summary:
It’s the first day for the Edison siblings in their new home, and Newt finds out that Thomas might be hiding something else.
Notes:
Hello peeps
I really hate this chapter and I wish it was better but I wrote half this while I was on a plane and I edited it while being very very VERY tired and sleep deprived. It’s ok though, I had the Arcane playlist playing, so that kept me awake and I work best with those playlists.
So….im gonna try my best to work on these next few chapters while I’m on holiday, cause why tf not. It gives me peace so yeah, I’m happy about the effort and pain and emotions I go through while writing these for you all 😁🫶
Anways, sorry for mistakes, confusion and how shit and tiny it is.
Hope you enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Keshia 💚
Hey Thomas
Just wondering if you would like to come over for lunch or something
All three of you
Everyone will be there on our side of the family and I just wanted to welcome you and Katie to the neighbourhood
Lmk 😁
Thomas
Hey Kesh
That sounds lovely
I’ll let Newt know
Keshia 💚
Great
See you then 😊
Thomas smiled at the last message, then liked it before placing his phone back on the nightstand. He then repositioned himself to lie on his side once more, looking right at Newt’s sleeping face that faced him. He smiled and breathed out a sigh through his nose, loving the sight of Newt in peace. His nose was just inches from Newts, and he loved being this close to him in their new home.
Soon enough, Newt started to move in his sleep and stir awake, making Thomas smile more. And it grew more when he bumped his nose against Newts, making the other smile and acknowledge his presents tiredly, his eyes still closed.
“Morning.” Thomas mumbled in a low and tired voice, the smile still on his face.
“Morning.” Newt replied, his eyes still shut but his smile never leaving his face. “Your breath stinks.”
The pair chuckled at the comment.
“Yours does too.” Thomas said softly as he placed a kiss on the tip of the others nose, making Newt flutter his eyes open. The brunette’s smile grew wider when their eyes then locked. “Hi roomie.”
“Hi.” Newt chuckled as he leaned in and planted a kiss on the others lips. He then shuffled over and wrapped his arms around the others torso while placing the side of his head on his bare shoulder, causing Thomas to lie on his back and wrap his own arms around the others torso as well. “God your so warm.”
“So are you.” Thomas said as he planted a kiss on the blondes forehead. “Don’t wanna leave. To bad we have to get up soon though.”
Newt mumbled a whin of disappointment, causing the brunette to laugh as he felt the other place a kiss on the skin of his shoulder. Then came the comfortable silence the two were used too. They stayed in each others embrace for what felt like hours but was only minutes.
“Keisha’s invited us for lunch today.” Thomas then blurted out. “You wanna go?”
“Sure.” Newt agreed. “Sounds lovely.”
The silence came back but only for a minute.
“I’m hungry.” Newt then states before moving to stand up, leaving Thomas to lie on the bed by himself in nothing but boxers while chuckling. “Don’t go anywhere, I’m gonna get some food for us.”
“Breakfast in bed, ah?” Thomas asked with a smirk as he brought his left hand to the back of his head and leaned back on it, watching Newt take the entire blanket with him and wrap it around his waist.
“Yes. Of course.” The blonde replied with a chuckle as he started walking around the bed, his left hand holding the blanket up. “First morning in your new house.” As he went past Thomas’s side of the bed, he leaned over the brunettes face. “So I intend to make it the best morning.”
Thomas’s smirk became a smile as he stared up at Newts stunning and smiling face. And he loved the sight of him looking back with a smile on his face. The pair then leaned in and pecked each others lips before Newt lean back up straight snd made his way to the closed door and Thomas grabbed his phone to scroll on his socials.
Newt then exited the room in a quick slip out and walked to the stairs then down, not acknowledging the fact Katie’s door was wide open. And that she wasn’t in there.
He walked down the stairs carefully, watching where he stepped since the blanket went up to his ankles. He kept this up till his foot landed on the ground floor of his house, and as he turned to the kitchen, he got a shock by a sight he didn’t expect.
“Ohh…!” He yelled in shock as his eyes landed on Katie’s figure sitting at the island in the kitchen, holding his free hand to his bare chest. The girls head snapped to the sound in surprise, watching as Newt leaned back on the wall, breathing hardly at the sight and fright he had in his chest. “Jesus…” he cursed as he started shuffling the blanket up his waist to cover his chest, making Katie start to giggle quietly. “Katie…I thought you were…..”
“Good morning Newtie.” Katie dragged cheekily with a smile as Newt finished shuffling his blanket to cover his chest.
“When did you….?” Newt asked as he tried to hide his embarrassed face, only making Katie giggle more.
“What’s going on?” Another voice asked, causing the blonde to look up the stairs to see Thomas rushing down while zipping up his jeans, now fully clothed with one of Newt's white vests too.
“Good morning Tom!” Katie then yelled from where she sat while her brother’s foot landed on the ground, causing him to understand the situation. This made him just as embarrassed as Newt was while the other started to hide behind him, half chuckling at the situation and half still embarrassed.
“Oh…uhh…” Thomas stuttered as he felt Newts forehead be placed on the back of his neck, hearing his low chuckle as he stuttered. “Morning sweetie. How…uhh….was your first night in your new room?”
“Good. I fell asleep instantly.”
“Really?”
“Yep. It was really good.”
“That’s great.” Thomas blurted as he started stepping forward, waving secretly to Newt to go upstairs behind him. “You made breakfast for your self or were you waiting for us?”
“I was waiting for you guys.” Katie answered as she shifted to face her brother who started to pick her up. “Whys Newtie naked?”
Newt began to laugh from where he stood, covering his mouth with his hand, both pairs of hands and arms holding the blanket to his chest.
“He isn’t naked.” Thomas lied as he turned the girl so he looked at Newt and Katie didn’t since she was facing the other way now. “Just loves his blanket.” As Katie nodded and went into a rant about what she might wanted to watch while eating breakfast, Thomas mouthed words to Newt and gestured for him to go upstairs, making the other laugh even more and finally go back upstairs to change into clothes.
He then remembered that he had a kid in the house. And it wasn’t just him and Thomas. Katie was with them.
He wasn’t alone.
He was so used to walking around freely, a blanket covering his waist when Thomas spent a night without Katie at the house. He was so used to having the house to himself and only visitors come every now and then for a night, a hang out for dinner, lunch or breakfast or an event. But he now had roommates, and it was a good feeling for his anxiety. Not really for his actions after a ‘fun night’ with Thomas.
But he didn’t mind. He was happy she was here with them. Maybe more then he knew.
Newt could hear the girl rant from the first level of his house as he got changed. And when he came back downstairs, she was still ranting about her sleep and how much she loved her new room, new toys, new bed, new everything. He could tell Thomas was happy listening to her rants and about the fact they were out of the inn. The dark place. Their dark past. They were finally out of it.
When he turned into the kitchen, he was met with Thomas presenting him with breakfast on the island, making him laugh a bit as he walked over and sat in front of the plate. Thomas was beside him after a second with a piece of toast while he had toast and beans like usual. Katie was sitting on the couch watching Race to the Edge while eating a piece of toast herself, so they could hear the show behind them as they ate.
“So umm….” Thomas began as he started eating his piece of toast, catching Newts attention. “….I was thinking about…like….how I’ll pay for…like….bills and stuff.”
“Oh god. Tommy don’t worry about that.” Newt replied as he swallowed a bite of his breakfast.
“Please, please….. just listen, ok?” Thomas defended. “I have a plan.”
“Seriously love, it’s fine-”
“Newt could you please just….hear me out?”
The blonde just stared at him before breathing out a sigh and giving in.
“What’s your plan?” He asked.
“Well….I could get another part time job and….maybe pay for…like….food and clothes….little things I could get you.”
Newt lightly blushed at the last thing Thomas listed, loving how special the brunette made him feel.
“Sure. Or…” The blonde began with a smile. “…..you don’t have to worry about all that at the moment…..and take your time to get on your feet.” Thomas smiled even more, grateful that Newt was just as patient as he hoped he would be. He started turning his attention back to his food when Newt got another idea. “Or….!” Thomas turned back to him as Newt wore a smile on his face and grappled his left bicep with both his hands. “….you can get into Uni! Get a degree! Be a psychologist like you want to be! You could have your dream job!” Thomas rolled his eyes at Newts excitement with a smile on his face and a chuckle. “Take your time with it though. But it’s workable!”
“Honey, it’s the middle of the year for school.” The brunette started to reason.
“So? It wouldn’t matter. You’ll catch up.”
“But I don’t have any money.” Thomas stated, making them enter a silence while Newt got a solution in his mind for the problem that was just stated. Thomas then realized what he said, turned to the blonde and got that he had a solution. “No….”
“It really is no problem, babes.”
“No…” Thomas dragged while shaking his head.
“I can cover it though.”
“I’m not letting you pay for it.”
“Tommy, please just let me pay. I’m willing to do it.”
“No, no, no. I can’t let you pay thousands of dollars to send me to uni.”
“Yes you can. And I will.”
“But-”
“No buts. I’m paying for uni, end of discussion.”
Thomas sighed through his nose, one full of frustration and embarrassment. And Newt could tell that he was embarrassed that he couldn’t pay for university.
“Tommy,” He began, making Thomas pull his attention back to him. “I want to pay for it. Really. I know your….embarrassed about the fact that I have to pay for a tad bit of your education. I would be to. But….it really isn’t a problem.” He then grabbed the others hand and gave it a light squeeze. “Nothing would make me happier then seeing you accomplish your dream, love. I’ve already helped with getting you out of….there. And….I wanna help again. Doesn’t matter how much money it costs. It’ll all be worth it. Because….you deserve to be happy. And to accomplish your dreams. And no matter what will happen, I’ll be by your side. We both will.” Newt gestured to Katie who sat on the couch behind him, focused on the tv. “No matter what.”
Thomas’s eyes darted between Newt’s, wondering on how someone could be so sweet and kind like he was. He was willing to do anything for him to be happy, and it healed his heart more then he could ever imagine.
Newt was willing to help him. Help him get a career. Help him restart his life with a fresh start. Help him be happy.
He thanked Ava for sending him such an angel.
After a moment of silence, he finally found his voice.
“Are you sure?”
Before Newt answered, he continued.
“Like really sure? Uni is very expensive Newt. I don’t want you to regret anything.”
He then finally let Newt answer.
“Yes. I’m a hundred percent sure. And I won’t regret it. Not in the slightest.”
And in that moment, Thomas knew he had chosen right for sending Katie to that school.
Because if he didn’t, he wouldn’t be sitting there in that moment in his new home. With Katie watching Netflix behind him. And most importantly, with the blonde that sat beside him. The one that saved him.
“Ok then.” Thomas agreed with the widest smile ever, feeling how his cheeks became sore with the wide smile. It started to click in his head that he was going to Uni as Newt smiled back at him.
It began to click more in his mind that he was going to uni as Newt leaned in and pecked his lips.
Then, it was clear in his mind.
He was going to university.
He was going to be a psychologist.
His life was back.
“Oh god…” He blurted dreamily. “….I’m…..I’m going to uni.”
Newt chuckled at Thomas’s disbelief. “That you are.”
“God….I’ll….” He began as he stood up from the stool, letting go of Newt’s hand in the process. “….I’m like….very excited right now since it’s all clicking in my head.” Newt chuckled at his excitement while watching him grab his plate of food. “So….I’m gonna go and….like….sign up and…maybe unpack some more.” He then started to walk over to the door with boxes waiting for him, his plate in his hand. But he then turned back to Newt, placed his plate of food back on the island, cupped the blondes face and captured his lips, taking the other by surprise. He then started leaving kiss all over Newt’s face while the other laughed fondly. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.”
“No problem.” The blonde said through a laugh as Thomas kissed his face. “I can tell your really happy bout this.”
“Of course I am.” Thomas stated as he stopped the kisses and looked into the other’s eyes with the biggest smile anyone had seen him wear, his hands still cupping his face. “I’m gonna be a psychologist. And it’s all because of you. Oh god, I love you so much Newt.” He then captured his lips again as the other moved his hands to his wrists, melting into this kiss in the process.
They then pulled away, but didn’t part. Just smiled and stared into the eyes they could never stop loving.
“I love you too.” Newt stated back, smiling widely at how much he really meant it. Thomas sent him one last smile before he leaned in, planted a kiss on Newts forehead and finally let his hands drop the blondes face.
Newt smiled and watched as the other grabbed his own plate again, walked over to the stairs, grabbed a suitcase and walked up the stairs and out of sight, sending on last smile to the happy boy as they locked eyes for a second. He loved seeing how happy he just made Thomas; that was the happiest he had seen him. And he would be willing to do anything to see him smile like that again.
He was willing to pay for what Thomas needed and to help him and Katie get back on their feet. He was aware of it when him and the brunette agreed to move in. And he was willing to do it. He would pay for their lives to be better in a heartbeat. It would be worth it to see the pair so happy.
He turned his head to see Katie still sitting on the couch, invested in what was happening in her show. The show she had never seen before but was now able to watch. And he did that. He helped her have the opportunity to watch more of her favourite franchise that she never got to see.
He helped Thomas and Katie have a life they’ve been wanting for forever.
He helped Katie get a home she deserved.
He helped Thomas be happy again.
He helped get the both-
A ping from beside him caught his attention, and Newt turned his head back to where Thomas sat before to see the man’s phone still there. The screen lit up with a photo of himself as the lock screen looking into the distance while one hand held Katie’s -her looking at where he looked- and the other holding Thomas’s, him being behind the camera and taking it. The photo made the blonde smile, but it soon turned into a frown when he noticed a message from a random number at the bottom.
+1 720 432 813
Hey Thomas. I came back to talk to you about some news revolving Katie that I’ve recently heard about. But I heard you got out of Safe Haven. Moved in with your boyfriend your old manger says. Would really like to meet him some day. Please call me. I really need to talk to you. Congrats on getting out of that place. Say hi to little Katie for me.
He stared at the phone in confusion, his brows knitted. And they stayed like that as the phone turned black again.
News? What kind of news? Did he call CPS? What-?
The phone vibrated again with another message, his eyes going straight to the notification instead of the wallpaper again.
+1 720 432 813
This is Katie by the way
I’m not taking little Katie anywhere I just need to talk to you
What? Newt thought as he grabbed the phone and opened the messages app, him knowing Thomas’s passcode. He didn’t message anything though. He only watched more messages pop up. He knew he was being nosy, but he didn’t care. If this ‘news’ revolved Katie, he had to know too.
+1 720 432 813
Listen Thomas I’m so sorry for how things have been for the past years
I should of helped. We all should off
But now we can
Me, Ladena, Bruce and John
Especially John but that’s a face to face conversation for both of you
Please just call me
I know your trying to move on from Ava. We all are. Just please call me. We miss you so much and we want to meet Katie fully
So just please call me when you can
The names rang a tiny bell in Newts head but he didn’t know….
Ava’s friends. Janson’s friends. Oh….bloody hell.
Thomas never talked about the group of friends. Only that they were old friends with his mother. But why were they trying to get in contact with him? And now when he had moved in? It didn’t make sense.
But what didn’t make the most of sense was why Thomas didn’t tell him. He had told him about his abuse from his father, his mothers death, the sexual abuse he endured. Everything about his childhood trauma he had told him, yet why didn’t he tell him about the friends of his parents trying to get back into his life.
Shit.
It wasn’t anything painful to keep to one’s self. Maybe the memories those people could hold on Thomas, but if he could confess an affair he had with his father while growing up, why couldn’t he confess this?
Does Tommy not trust me?
Maybe he was being to nosy. Or selfish. Or maybe even too curious for his own good. Maybe-
“Newtie!” Katie yelled at loud, causing Newt to jump in surprise as he dropped the phone face down on the bench.
“Y-y…yeah? Sweetie?”
“The night terrors are about to come on screen.” Katie beamed excitedly as Newt turned his head over his shoulder towards her. “Come and watch them with me.”
The blonde chuckled lightly, even though his head had a million thoughts jumbled together at once. “Ok ok.” He agreed as he stood up from where he sat and walked over to take a seat next to Katie in the corner of the L shaped couch, her being on his right happily.
But he couldn’t get the messages out of his mind. And he thought about them for the rest of the morning.
And what struck him more was how he watched Thomas pause to read the messages when he came down. He watched as Thomas’s eyes scanned the message and how he just left the women on open, making Newt even more curious. And more when he immediately acted like he didn’t get a message from someone in his past. Someone that was willing to help with Katie.
It made him very curious.
So curious that he just had to tell his sister about what he should do.
So, when lunch came around, he immediately went to Sonya as Thomas started talking with Keisha -her cooking on the BBQ outside-, Trish, Issac and Sadina and Katie talked with Harriet, Lizzy, Dante and Jackie. They were all outside in Keisha’s backyard, the kids playing on the grass while the adults had drinks and talked. The only adult that didn’t have a drink was Harriet, and she was listening to Katie as she ranted about something Newt couldn’t hear. She was on the women’s hip while the other kids played with the backyard equipment and climbing structure, making the adults smile at their innocence every chance they got.
“So…” Sonya blurted as she took in Newts information; they were sitting in lawn chairs, facing towards the grass area and the doors to inside being behind them. “….. he hasn’t told you about this yet?”
“Yeah.” Newt answered in a breath.
“And he doesn’t know you’ve read the texts?”
“I mean…” Newt stuttered in thought. “…He’s got to have some sort of suspension. But then again he would off asked me if I did.”
“Did you…at least….” Sonya started before she shrugged slightly. “….try and talk to him about it?”
“Not today. But I think this Katie person is the same one from our Katie’s project a few months back. Remember when I told you about that?” Newt asked, causing Sonya to nod at the memory. “Tried to talk to Tommy bout it that day. Only through texts though, not face to face. And he just pushed past it. Just like he did this morning.”
“Huh….” Sonya blurted in thought. “Interesting.”
“You think? I mean in the messages, this woman said she had news about Katie. Thought he would at least hear her out or something-”
“Maybe he doesn’t like talking about it.” Sonya interrupted. “If not and he’s just hiding something from you, then he’s just a fucking dick like all your exes.”
Newt rolled his eyes at the suggestion his sister made. “He’s not like the others.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. In fact he is better then all of them. Way better in bed and stuff-”
Sonya gaged at the words leaving Newts mouth, making him chuckle as he took another sip of his beer.
“Well then….” Sonya started in thought, pushing the disgusting images that flashed before her eyes without warning out of her mind, catching Newts attention in the process. “….maybe ask…like….Min about it. Or Aris. Maybe even Tess. I feel like they’ll know something.”
“Sony….” Newt started as the women took a sip of her beer. “….I can’t just….go behind his back.”
“True, true.” Sonya defended in surrender. “But that may be your only option. So….what are you gonna do about it then?”
He must have been too nosy. Because he was really considering the idea of talking to people behind Thomas’s back. But it wasn’t bad. He just needed to know more about Thomas’s past so he could help him more. Whether being for Katie or himself. So he wasn’t nosy. He just wanted to help. It may look like he was betraying his trust. Or that he was letting his curiosity get the better of him. Or maybe…..
It was bad. He couldn’t manipulate himself. Newt was going behind Thomas’s back for information about his past. With someone that he clearly didn’t want to talk to.
This was bad. And he knew it.
But he still needed to do it.
“Yo! Newt! Sony!” A voice yelled out, Keisha’s, causing the blonde to come back to reality from his jumbled mind. He looked over to see Keisha waving him over from where she stood at the BBQ. “Lunch’s ready.”
“Right. Right.” Newt noted as him and his sister stood from their lawn chairs, an awkward but still comfortable silence between them. “Coming over now.”
“Smells great Keisha.” Sonya said as she followed her brother to where their food was waiting for them.
“Why thank you.” The women said with a smile as she started passing out plates of burgers to the group. “Not like Fry’s but at least their ok.”
“Ooo how I’d go for a burger made by Frypan right now.” Harriet blurted out as she adjusted Katie on her hip.
“Same.” Thomas agreed as he took a plate of food from Keisha. “Not trying to be rude or anything Kesh.” The women smiled an understanding smile with a chuckle. “But Fry and Winston make the best burgers ever.”
“Agreed.” Trish said as she sat down in a free chair at the table.
The group chuckled as they all took their own plates and took seats at the table, the kids being on one end and the adults on the other.
Newt sat next to Thomas while he sat next to Katie, like usual. And as he sat down and let a smile place on his lips when the brunette sent one to him, he just knew he couldn’t do go behind his back for information from someone he hadn’t talked to in so long. Like it would betray Thomas’s trust in him in the process, even if he was curious and wanting to help the best he can to make….
“Talking about Fry’s burgers.” The blonde started he whipped crumbs off his hands, catching everyone’s attention. “I think he’s thinking about cooking them tomorrow.”
“How do you know that?” Issac asked as he took a bite of his own burger.
“He texted me.” Yeah what a lie. You a liar now, Newt? “And he’s….wondering….if we all would like to head to the inns for dinner tomorrow.” God I feel sick. Remember, Tommy won’t tell you so asking questions will have to do for now.
All four kids cheered a yes to the suggestion, making the adults chuckle more while agreeing to the offer. Newt smiled at the reactions, even if he felt sick in the stomach about telling the lie that Frypan had messaged him. And he felt more sick when he made eye contact with Sonya from where she sat.
She gave him a look that showed she knew he was lying. Only for the idea she slightly gave him.
And it made him even more sick in the stomach that he was lying. And that he was going behind Thomas’s back. And that he was curious full stop.
But he needed to. So he could help Katie with the news the women that sent the messages talked about. Even if it felt sickening, he could help Thomas out.
And his curiosity about the past that was of the Edison’s siblings.
Fuck my life mate.
Notes:
Oooo….some drama…..
Hope you all enjoyed that. I understand if your kinda disappointed that it was short, dw I get it. Just been a busy week yk. But the last chapter was hella long so this one was a chill chapter. Minus the context and stuff yk
We are officially half way through the story 😁 the last chapter may be the epilogue but that doesn’t matter. Apology in advance for how kinda fucked this half of the story is gonna get. But I owe it since it had been a tad bit boring before. But yeah, one half done, one half to go.
So yeah….thanks for reading and leaving kudos, again hope you enjoyed reading this, I love you all for taking your time to read this and I’ll see you in the next one 😊❤️
✌️
Chapter 23: Friends and answers
Summary:
The Issacs’s, Edison’s and Alby head back to the inns for dinner. Newt gets some answers to the questions his head is filled with. Thomas talks about his new happy life with friends that listened instead of judged. And Katie plays with her friends like usual.
Notes:
TW: nudity and a drugged person
Hi there…… I can explain.
It’s been a tough two weeks alright. I’m so sorry. Been burnt out by family and seeing places that I haven’t had the energy to write as much as I usually do. I do promise that I’ll go back into my normal routine to post every weekend since tomorrow’s my last day before I fly back home. I won’t be posting till next weekend unless I’ve finished early though. Also remember, gotta lock in for school though since I’ve got a performance to do for my drama subject and an over due assessment to finish. Kill me now 😭😫 I’ll be fine though.
I say though a lot…. Hehe
Anyways sorry for the very late update, here is a plot hole I’ve discovered:
1. Sonya moving out: so in this story, I’ve made Sonya to be two years younger then Newt (Also I know her names actually Lizzy but the name Sonya is hotter on her, Harriet is still my number 1 wife though. So I get Sonya and Katie haha) and Newt says that him and Sonya were kicked out when he was going of to college, MEANING that Sonya was still sixteen. And in high school still. Uhhh….. imma change that when I get the chance, if not I’ll tell you here. Imma make Sonya move to Denver two years after Newt gets kicked out since Karen forbid her to stay in contact with him or something. I’ll change it later though so feel free to keep checking if I’ve fixed that when Newt confesses in chapter 20 or some shit 😁
That’s the only big plot hole I’ve found, when I re-read this story for context, I try and fix little and tiny plot holes I’ve found but if their too big I just confess my thoughts about it in my notes so….yeah….
Imma stop yapping now. Again sorry for the late update, for mistakes and overloads and how the tables at the end look like if they look weird to your.
Now read my child 😁
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dylan dies?!” Thomas asked in shock, his attention still on the last few pages of Sonya’s new chapters. Newt chuckled as he turned his head to look to him instead of the road, being met by the brunette sitting up from his seat in shock. “What?!” He chuckled again as Thomas sat back and place his right fingers on his temple. “Sonya you can’t do that shit!” Katie began to giggle from her seat in the back with Newt while he turned his attention back to the road. “Did you know about this Newt?!”
“Y-y….” Newt started before laughing again.
“This isn’t funny hon! It’s serious! Did you know that the best parent in these god damn books dies?!”
Newt caught his breath again. “Yeah I did.” He turned his head back to Thomas to see his jaw wide open in shock, making him laugh even more. “I found out last night while you were sleeping.” He turned back to the road. “Don’t worry I had the same reaction.”
“That doesn’t matter. Your sisters a murder!”
Newt and Katie laughed even more as Thomas shook his head and looked back at the piece of paper.
“Fucking hell.” He cursed, still not caring that his young sister was in the car and could hear him like usual. “Why would she do that?”
“Character growth for Delta?” Newt asked, only being met by an eye roll from Thomas and another shake of his head.
“Bull shit. She just felt like it. And she chose the best fucking parent in this fucked up book series.”
“Tommy remember Katie’s in the back. And how your cutting back cursing when she’s around.”
“Hey, one of the best damn characters just died in this new book.” Thomas defended, making Newt chuckle even more. “Besides…” he turned his head to look over his shoulder to see Katie looking outside her window. And he knew that she was very lost in her imagination and visions to pay attention to the two boys. He then turned back to face the ongoing road. “She’s too busy with that imagination of hers to pay attention. More importantly, how long did you know this?”
“I already told you.” Newt defended through another laugh. “I found out last night.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
“Ok. You better not lie to me.”
“I’m not lying.”
“Better not be though.” Thomas grumbled as he turned his attention back to the pages. He went to turn it to the next excited chapter, only to be met by a plank page. “That’s it?! What the fuck?!”
“Tommy…” Newt said as he laughed uncontrollable. “…. She’s still working on like twenty chapters then editing it fully, then realising it. But yeah that’s all for now.”
“Oh my God.” Thomas dragged with a groan. “Well, at least Brooke and Delta are together. But you better not be lying about there being twenty chapters left.”
“I promise you I’m not lying. God you’re sensitive when it comes to people lying.”
“Because I hate when they do. Janson did that the entire time him and my mom were married. He cheated on her multiple times, and he kept lying to her about it even though she definitely knew. Plus, I hated when I lied to her about me and Janson’s relationship. So I really hate when people lie to me.”
Newt mumbled an awkward hum of acknowledgement that Thomas didn’t read into as he looked back to the road.
And the reason was that he was half lying to Thomas about why they were going to the inns today. Well, he was going to have dinner with their friends in the inns. But he was planning on something that the brunette didn’t know.
And that’s when Newt went to work.
He went straight to Minho while Thomas talked to Gally and few other friends when they arrived. And he didn’t waste anytime.
“Hey Min?” He started as Minho took a sip of his drink, humming to signal Newt that he was listening. “Umm….this might be out of the blue but….do you know much about the people Ava used to know before she…you know…died?”
Minho was taken aback at the sudden question. But he still answered slowly. “I mean….kinda. Why do you ask?”
“Well….I saw a message from this Katie women on Tommy’s phone and….she started apologising for her and her friends…I guess for…I think not helping out with Katie. She also said she had some news that involved Katie and that this John man needed to talk to Tommy. Sound familiar? The names at least?”
Newt took a sip of his beer while watching Minho think for an answer. “The names kinda ring a bell. Not much-oh! I know who your talking about now.”
“You do?”
“Yeah. Now I remember. The women that texted Thomas is Katie McVoy. The women Katie’s named after. Expect her full name is Katie while little Katie’s is Katherine.”
“Oh….” Newt realised as the memories of the girls project came back to him once more. “That’s ringing a bell. That’s her?”
“Yeah. Was one of Ava’s best friends. They worked in the same hospital and everything.”
“A-and who was the other one?”
“Uhhh….I don’t know much about…look, why are you asking these questions, Newt?”
“I’m just wondering.” Yeah right. Your just nosy.
That was the only answers Newt got from Minho. The rest of their conversation was just Minho wondering why he was being asked these questions and why. And as the conversation went on, Newt felt more guilty by the second.
Next he went to Mark, Alec and Lana.
“So who’s this John person?” The blonde asked the three as he took a seat next to the three at the bench.
“One of Janson’s friends.” Mark answered, him sitting next to Newt. “They worked in the hospital where Ava worked. So did the rest of the friend group of theirs. Bro was friendly to everyone. Her apparently helped out Ava when she was giving birth to Katie.”
“Yeah.” Alec chimed in. “Thomas says he was most heart broken when Ava died. Well, besides Thomas of course.”
“Why the questions hon?” Lana asked, her being the furthest from Newt.
“Umm…” he started. “…just….wanna know more about….Tommy. You know?”
“Ok….” The women dragged suspiciously as she leaned back into Alec’s touch.
“Was he close with Ava?” Newt continued, ignoring Lana’s suspicion of him. “John?”
“Umm…” Alec said in thought. “…I think so. They were all close in their own ways. They all worked together after all. It’s like that show, Abbot Elementary that Maddie watches. Their all friends in work and out of work. But he was more close with Janson.”
“Why’s that?”
“Cause their guys.” Mark humoured, making the couple beside the two laugh a bit. But Newt only smiled at the joke and before he could ask anything else, the three went into another conversation.
So, in the next two minutes, he then went to his next victim.
Brenda.
“Was this John person good mates with Janson?” He asked the women as she took a sip of her beer.
“I think so. Plus this other guy name Bruce.” Brenda answered. “Why’d you ask?”
“Just curious is all. Was it just those three?”
“Out of the guys of the group.” Brenda answered with a nod. “But after Ava died, they stopped talking. They all did. To Janson at least. I think they all still hang out or something to be honest. But they all still live here. Not in Alaska where that Ratman is. I swear he looks like a rat.”
“Right.” Newt noted quietly. “Right.”
Brenda could tell the blonde wasn’t here for jokes, making her little funny statement not be noted properly. “Does Thomas know you’re asking these questions?” She asked.
Shit “I think he has some idea.” Newt lied. “Did they all work at Wicked hospital? As in everyone in their group?”
Brenda raised her eyebrow at the question suspiciously, but still continued. “Yeah all six of them.”
“Six of them?”
“Yeah. Ava, Janson, John, Bruce, Katie and Ladena. They still work there. Except Janson. Man, I think he left for Alaska because he got caught with drugs or some shit. But that’s only me. Plus, properly the reason the group doesn’t talk to him still.”
Newt nodded at the information, noting where the four friends still worked and that they didn’t talk to Janson anymore. Before he could ask more questions, Brenda then left to talk to George, saying she’ll talk to Newt later.
But he knew that wasn’t true. He knew that she was suspicious of him.
He still went on though.
To his next victim. Rachel.
“God I haven’t heard those names in so long.” The women chuckled before placing her cigarette past her lips and breathing in smoke. “But I remember them.”
“You do?” Newt asked curiously.
“Mmhmm.” Rachel hummed while nodding her head, taking her cigarette out of her mouth and breathing out more smoke. “Apparently they didn’t help with Thomas’s abuse. And Ava’s.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Even when they knew about it. Bruce was the one that fucking allowed Janson to cheat every time they went out for a night. Katie and Ladena only took Ava out of the house when they wanted to go out, not when she needed to get out. And John just backed away from everything when he got involved. The whole group was toxic. And still is. I’ve met them too. And if I had to chose someone that was the least toxic it would be John, and he only cared about himself.”
Rachel placed her cigarette on her lips again as Newt took the information in once more.
“Ladena is Katie’s middle name, right?” He asked Rachel after a moment.
“Yeah.” The woman answered as she removed her cigarette out of her lips. “She got the name from good old Ladena Lichliter. The other best friend of Ava’s. Her, Katie and Ava were inseparable. Until Ava died. Now it’s just the two of them. Bruce and John are still good pales too, but not with Janson. Good for them though. He’s a fucking cunt.”
Answer by answer, the information became more valuable to Newt then ever. He kept every piece of information in mind, and he continued taking in everything as he went on to his next couple of people.
Teresa and Aris.
“Does Tom know your wondering about this?” Teresa asked as she brought her beer to her side.
“Uhh….I mean….” God what’s wrong with me? “….sorta.” I’m such a liar.
“Well, just know that those people were right pricks.” Aris answered from where he stood, pushing the uncertainty in Newts voice aside. “They knew about how Janson would be with Katie, yet they wouldn’t do anything about it. They watched it happen to Thomas and Ava and look where that got them. One of them’s six feet under and the other turned into a father at nineteen. Thomas was right to just leave, shit place to end up but at least it was away from those assholes.”
“They were that bad?” Newt asked.
“Well, no.” Teresa reassured. “They were just useless really. Still are. We didn’t really know them, just knew that they didn’t do much after Ava died. We’ve met them too, and they were just…..just right snobs. Well John wasn’t. He was sweet but he still only cares about himself.”
Newt nodded at the information, but the pair weren’t finished. They wanted to say a few more things since they couldn’t keep it in their chests for any longer.
“When Thomas helped us move in after Dee was born,” Aris started. “He tired getting help from them, even though he didn’t want to. Cried about it and everything. But they didn’t talk to him at all. John was the only one that wanted to but those girls didn’t allow him to help. That’s why us and Rach think he was the best one out of the six beside Ava. He was the one willing to help, out of his comfort zone since what Tess said was right. He only cared about himself but he was still willing to help. But Thomas still ended up alone. Taking care of that girl alone. But after everything, him and Katies argument, that rat looking man’s reaction to him taking Kitty, leaving the place to this shithole, and raising the poor girl, they still didn’t help him or the one time he asked. Right pricks.”
“He knows that he should of tried more so kitty could have an opportunity of a…more stable life.” Teresa chimed in. “But…. He just didn’t want her to grow up with those people. Not after when he reached out for help and didn’t get any. He was willing to reach out to John once but never did. Far enough though, they stuck ass.”
Newt nodded along to the information, noting every single detail. And what struck him most was what the couple just said.
Thomas asked help from the friends and they rejected him. And him thinking about reaching out but never did.
And it confused him how he didn’t say anything about it.
Of course it was personal. And Newt understood why Thomas wouldn’t talk about it. It took him months to confess Thomas was sleeping with his father. But, they had been together for so long. They trusted each other with their big secrets, yet Thomas had this one still to himself.
Who knows what else he was hiding.
It didn’t make any sense. The toxic ness behind the group of friends and the hatred Thomas had to the last people Ava trusted. What didn’t make sense was how jumbled and consuming the whole thing was.
None of it did.
Tommy…. What goes on in that head of yours?
✨✨✨
“This is such a day to celebrate.” Gally started with a smile; he was talking with Thomas, Alby, Jorge, Trina and Beth - his arm around her shoulders. “Thomas has moved out. Beth got out of her abusive relationship eleven years ago today. Alby’s parents has finally gotten out of their own motel room, meaning that the first time in Alby’s family, they live in a house not a motel room. And Jorge gotten paid for six beautiful years of service at this motel. Let’s cheers to that.”
The six then raised their glasses to each other and brought them together to make clinging noises with the glass, then brought the drinks to their lips and had a sip of the liquid.
Thomas smiled the entire time. How couldn’t he? He was with his friends while living with the love of life and his sister that enjoyed the group like he did. He couldn’t help but smile.
“Hermano,” Jorge started, catching Thomas’s attention, and the group’s. “To start this little celebration of ours-” The group, including Thomas, laughed. “-tell us how life is at Newt’s place.”
“Man,” Thomas humoured. “I’ve only lived there for two nights.” The group chuckled again. “But, since you’ve asked, it’s been….. amazing.”
“Don’t shove it in our faces that you have a house now.” Trina joked, making the chuckles come back.
“Yeah, I already did that months ago.” Alby chimed in, making the laughs become more hysterical and happy.
“I won’t. But I’ll just say I’m…. I’m happy now.” Thomas continued. “Very happy. About my life and everything. Moving in with Newt was….the best thing I’ve ever decided to do. Besides taking Katie in of course. So….I’m just happy that….I’m finally happy. And I promise I won’t be as depressing anymore.”
“Good.” Beth said with a smile. “We like this Thomas better.”
The group agreed with the statement, including Thomas, more then the others. Because moments like this were what he treasured in his heart. Moments that brought happiness to his life. The depressing one he had. And now that he was with Newt, his life became so much more meaningful to live.
But he would always treasure these moments with the people he called family.
He was happy. Happier then ever. He could scream the statement out loud to the world over and over again.
And he loved talking about it with his family like when he listened to them talking about what made them happy.
He looked around to see the three strawberry growers help set out plates with Winston and the college three give out drinks while Frypan continued cooking. He kept looking around as he heard Beth talk about her own happiness, and his eyes were met by his family talking to each other with smiles, laughing together and sharing hugs while drinking their drinks. And those pairs of eyes landed on the thing that made everything in that moment possible.
He smiled as he watched Newt walk over to Teresa and Aris, and as he looked him up and down like he always he did, he was again grateful for the blonde. The blonde that made his depressing life turn into a happy one. The blonde that made him a better person. The blonde that made him happy.
The blonde he loved.
Thank you.
✨✨✨
“Girls,” Vince started with an annoyed attitude. “What are you-?”
“We gotta hide!” Katie giggled as she shuffled more under the man’s desk, Amy right behind her.
“This is serious Vince!” The brunette girl said through her giggles before sitting down, her back against the wall next to Katie. She didn’t realise that she had sat on a wire, making the computer Vince was working on start to move back, causing the man to become more annoyed.
“Watch the fucking wires girls!” He yelled over the girls giggles, making Amy shuffle off the wire so he could bring the computer closer to him on his desk.
It wasn’t long till Little Minho came running in, causing the girls to finally be quiet. He checked behind the armchairs while giggling. He then ran to the contour where everyone would sign in, expecting the girls to be there. But they weren’t, he did however hear giggling from Vince’s office, and shushing.
That’s what got him smiling more.
He ran past the contour and through the open door, causing more shushes to be heard in his ears. Her turned to his left to see Vince looking at his computer, so he had to act natural.
“Uhh…” he started, out of breath, catching Vince’s attention. “Is…. Katie here?”
Vince immediately moved his chair from under his desk, only slightly though, and gestured with his head and eyes to his desk, making it clear that the girls were hiding there. And Minho could tell, just like he could tell two girls were under the desk instead of one.
“Got you!” He yelled as he pointed to the two and jumped excitedly since he found his first victims in hide n seek. “I got you!” The girls then groaned at the fact they were caught but still laughed at his reaction. “I got you guys!” Vince started chuckling to himself at the scene, he had to admit the kids were making his day.
“Nooo!” Katie dragged loudly as she shuffled out from underneath the desk and stood up straighter, Amy following her shortly. Minho then started to run back outside, and soon the girls were following “Move Vince!” Katie yelled as she passed Vince, him laughing with Amy.
The girls then followed Minho into the check in room, out the door and to where Amy said a few of their friends were hiding. They ran and ran like usual, Amy being the lead. And they ran all the way towards the bushes that sat in front of the BBQ area.
They all looked behind every bush in sight, not going too deep into the forest since it was a rule they made up.
And of course, Amy was the one to find Lizzy, Jackie, Dante and Madison behind one.
“Found you!” She yelled as her eyes landed on the three’s bodies that were huddled together in a line behind a bush – Dante being on Lizzy’s lap. They all groaned and laughed with her as she turned to her other friends. “I found them guys!”
“Good finding Am’s!” Minho yelled out as he watched the three girls stand up and Lizzy adjust Dante to be placed on her hip.
“Do you guys know where the others are?” Katie then asked.
And Madison knew where two of them were.
And before any of them knew it, they were all running for DAC inn. Well more towards the stairs that waited for them on the side that faced the forest, only Lizzy fast walked since she still had a giggling Dante on her hip.
They all ran for the closest stairs that were next to Amy and Baxter’s room, the opening to the car park being behind the pair of stairs. And as they turned to look up the stairs -it facing the parking lot- they saw Chuck and Baxter sitting in the middle stairs facing each other, Chuck having his back to the wall and Baxter having his to the railing.
“Found you!” Jackie yelled as she pointed to them, causing them to groan more. But Chuck began to giggle with everyone else as he and Baxter stood up, him being annoyed still.
“You know where the others are?!” Madison asked as the group started walking up the stairs.
“Yeah.” Chuck answered. “In Soph’s room.”
That’s what got the group moving. They all ran up the rest of the stairs, around the railing, down to the balcony and down towards room 238, finding the door slightly open. They speeded up and when they got to the door, they bust it wide open to find Sophie, Stephan and Deedee all ducked under the coffee table that sat in front of the couch. They all screamed when they made eye connect with everyone except Chuck, him being behind Lizzy and Dante and still outside on the balcony, looking around as he caught his breath.
“Found ya guys!” Baxter yelled, causing the three to start laughing and shuffle out from underneath the table.
“That’s everyone.” Minho breathed as he tried catching his breath, causing everyone to enter the room while the three stood up straight. Madison and Jackie walked over to the couch and sat down, huffing and puffing in the process. Baxter leaned his back on the door frame while his hands were on his knees and he leaned his figure over, fighting for air in his lungs like the rest of the kids. Amy then sat on the table, Sophie joining, then Katie. Deedee and Stephan sat on the group as Lizzy bobbed Dante up and down, chatting with the kids like they always did. About anything.
Chuck continued his way down to the stairs that stood out on the parking lot, taking in the scenery line usual. As he got to the stairs, he heard a door open from underneath him, it catching his attention. He stepped on the first step of the stairs and looked over the railing to see Zart exiting his room with a folded-up chair under his elbow and a newspaper. But what made Chuck laugh was the fact he was completely naked, like usual.
Chuck then ran back down the balcony the way he came and to the room his friends were talking in, laughing the entire time.
“Guys!” He yelled out as he got to the open door, catching all his friends attention. “It’s Zart! He’s sunbathing again!”
And more chaos erupted. Because all the kids went running for the stairs.
“Really!?”
“Move!”
“Zart’s nakeeeeeeed!”
“Come on Dee!”
“Ahhhh!”
“You think Mary will talk to him?!”
“What’s going on?” Lizzy asked Katie as them and Jackie walked along the balcony, the kids running in front of them and Dante still on her hip.
“Zart sunbathes naked.” Katie answered nonchalantly.
“What?!” Jackie blurted in surprise.
“Yeah what?” Lizzy questioned as the three walked.
“He does it all the time.” Katie continued. “Has his thing out proudly. Mary tells him to cover it up and Vince sometimes-”
Her sentence was interrupted by laughs and comments from the group of kids, catching the four’s attention. Names were being called that shocked Lizzy but made Dante, Jackie and Katie laugh even more.
Most of the kids were sitting on the stairs. Others kneeled or sat on the balcony. And all poked the heads through the railing. Their cheers and giggles became louder when they saw certain people start to head over to the situation.
“Come on!” Katie said excitedly. “Mary and Vince are here now to tell him to cover up. It gets more interesting and funny when they get involved.”
She started running to her friends when she heard Vince and Mary start to reason with Zart to put clothes on. Jackie was right behind her, but Lizzy stayed behind and walked over to her friends.
Katie claimed her spot on the first step next to Amy while Jackie sat on the balcony in between Madison and Minho and Lizzy stood over her, Dante still on her hip, giggling loudly. The two kids started joining in on saying things with their friends while the teen tried covering Dante’s ears and eyes even though Zart sat in front of them, but he just kept giggling.
“Zart,” Mary started once more; she was standing in front of him with Vince by her side, Zart being in his lawn chair facing the highway, his back to the kids. “We’ve talk about this. There’s children here and I’ve received lots of complaints.”
“But I’ve told you. Every once in a while I would like to go nude while sun bathing.” Zart defended.
“Why can’t you do it in your room then? There’s a window and-”
“Hey!” Vince interrupted while pointing up to the giggling kids, making them laugh more.
“Hey Zart!” Chuck yelled as Vince made his way closer to the stairs. “Nice dick!”
The kids laughed even more, including Chuck. But the comment made Vince even more annoyed.
“Go back to your rooms!” Vince yelled at the kids. “Nothing to see here!” He then notices Katie’s presents. “And go back to your new house Edison!” He then noticed the three other kids that didn’t live in the motels. “That includes you three!”
The kids, however, ignored him.
“Zarts peepee is so big,” Baxter started. “I can’t fit my hand around it!”
“Ewww!”
“What?!”
“Oohhhhh!”
“What the hell Bax?!”
“Huh?!”
“Hahaha!”
“You kids are revolting!” Zart yelled as he stood up from his seat and turned his body towards the kids, still exposed.
And of course, the kids saw it.
The girls squealed, some looking away before they all started laughing loudly with the boys who laughed even harder, some with eyes closed. And Lizzy covered Dante’s eye sas she turned her body away, squealing but then laughing to herself at the situation.
“Oh for fuck sack.” Vince grumbled as the air was filled with children laughter once more. Mary then went to moving. She pulled her jacket off her shoulders and held it over Zart’s upper half, covering the area that needed to be covered most.
“Mary don’t touch my dick!” He yelled, making the kids laugh even more.
“I didn’t touch anything.”
“Yes you did. You….”
The two went into an argument, but the kids didn’t hear over Vinces yells to go away. And after a while, they ran back the way they came, laughing loudly with each other. They ran and ran - Lizzy fast walking with Dante giggling away on her hip. They went back down the stairs that most of the group came up minutes before, still laughing about the situation.
When they got to the ground floor again, they all stopped running and just laughed loudly together, some collapsing on the ground and others leaning on walls of the building and stairs.
As Lizzy stepped on the last step, laughing too, she looked up to see a man walking towards the group of kids, weirdly. He was stumbling over his steps and looked to be breathing heavily.
It was suspicious. Making her calm her breathing and scrunch her face up in confusion. Then a bit of worry.
“Hey guys…..” She said worriedly, catching her friends attention. She then nodded her head to the man, him getting slightly closer and they followed her gaze.
“Oh god.” Madison said as she straighten her stance. “Ben’s high again.”
“Looks like a…” Sophie chimed in as she squinted her eyes and observed the man closely. “….a code red.”
“Ooooo….” The kids hummed together, their voices full of different levels of sorrow.
“Let’s go guys.” Lizzy then ordered, gesturing for the kids to move to their right, towards the BBQ area where their parents were. They all hummed in agreement as they started walking along the ground floor with the number three at the beginning of each room, towards where their parents were.
They made their way to the field when Katie looked back and saw how Ben was still approaching the group more, making her a bit more nervous as she clunched on to Deedees hand more.
“Guys he’s not going away.” She whispered to her friends as they walked.
“Really?” Amy asked.
“Mmhmm.”
“What should we do?” Jackie asked the group.
“Umm… Maybe-”
“Hey guys.” A voice greeted, causing the group to turn and see both Clint and Jeff approach them from the parking lot, Jeff being the one that talked.
“Hi Clint! Hi Jeff!” The kids greeted back separately.
“How are you guys?” Clint then asked. “Ready to come back to school with us?”
The kids groaned, making the men chuckle.
“I’m honestly not surprised to hear that.” Clint continued through a chuckle. He then noticed Lizzy, Dante and Jackie’s presents and how they looked slightly confused. “Hi there.” He said to the three. “You guys must be….” He pointed to Lizzy. “Elizabeth…” Then Dante. “Little Dany and….” Then Jackie. “Girl Jackson. So….Jackie.”
The three chuckled at the names, the group joining in after a moment.
“Yeah that’s us.” Jackie answered.
“Lovely to meet you.” Jeff chimed in. “We’ve heard a lot about you there. They call you these names by the way.
“Do they now?” Lizzy asked through a laugh, making the group giggle more and agree.
“They sure do.” Jeff continued through a chuckle. “Anyway, I’m Jeff and this is Clint.” He gestured to the man next to him. “My husband. We’re the teachers here.”
“Right.” Lizzy noted with a smile. “Noted. You guys are teaching these six, right?” She gestured to Minho, then Madison, then Sophie, then Amy, then Baxter, then Chuck as she asked her question.
“Yeah we do.” Clint answered. “And in August, these two-” he pointed to Stephan and Deedee, Stephan holding Chucks hand and Deedee still holding Katie’s. “-Are starting school with us.”
“Oh nice.” Lizzy chuckled. “They must be excited for-”
“Fuck!”
They all turned their heads to see Ben falling over on the pathway, cursing out loud as he face planted.
“Fucking hell!”
“Oh god….” Jeff dragged in frustration. “…. He’s high again?”
“Yeah he is.” Minho answered.
“He’s been following us.” Stephan blurted, making the pair even more worried and frustrated.
“For long?” Clint asked.
“Just while we’ve been walking on the ground.” Deedee answered.
“Ok….”
The two breathed an unsteady breath as they watched Ben wobbly stand up once more. They then shared a look, Clint turning to the right and Jeff to the left, before they turned back to the group of kids.
“You guys want us to deal with him?” Clint asked the kids.
“Yes.” They all agreed.
“Ok. We’ll just put him in his room so he passes out.” Jeff reassures as the two start making their way to the man. “You kids have your dinner since it smells like it’s ready over there and…maybe don’t go wondering off for the rest of the night. Even to that mini glade of yours. Got it?”
The kids hummed a yes with nods as they watched the couple walk towards the high man behind them, telling them a quick goodbye in the process, Lizzy yelling out that it was nice to meet them too.
And they all followed the couples instructions throughout dinner.
Kids stayed with parents and their friends as they ate dinner happily. They didn’t see the couple or Ben for the rest of the night, making them assume that they were dealing with the troubled man in his own room. They didn’t mention anything to their parents but they heard Ben’s pleads and begs for money when the couple approached him. And they didn’t read much into it which was for the best.
Families were scattered across the area, on blankets, grass, concrete ground, benches and tables, eating happily together while they talked about their lives.
And of course, Katie, Thomas and Newt were one of those families.
They sat on the grass just in front of the forest, the same spot they always sat in ever since Thomas and Newt started dating. Katie faced the pair as the blonde leaned on his left side, facing into the circle, and the brunette leaned back on his hands since he was finished.
“So…. Ben didn’t disturb you while you were playing?” Thomas asked the girl.
“Not really.” She half lied. “Just at the end. Don’t worry though. Clint and Jeff dealed with him.”
“Ok then…”
“What else did you get up to?” Newt then asked before he took another sip of his beer, finishing it off in the process.
“We played hide n seek. Little Minho volunteered to find us since he likes trying to find us when we play. I hid with Amy in Vince’s office, but we were found first.”
“Nice. You didn’t disturb Vince while he worked right?”
“Nooooo.” Katie dragged with a cheeky smile on her face, making Newt smiled with her.
“You totally did.” He chuckled.
“No I didn’t!” The girl defended through a laugh.
“Yes you did. You wouldn’t be laughing right now if you didn't.” Newt stated as he raised his left hand to the Katie’s hair, ruffling it while she laughed. “You little misfit.” He continued his little attack to her neck, turning the ruffling into tickling. The girl started to laugh even more as he tickled her neck, then armpits, then all over, making him laugh with her in the process.
And Thomas watched with all the love he had in his eyes, smile and laughter.
This was his family. Not the one he had when he was a kid and teenager. Not the broken one that he took his sister away from. The scene in front of him completely proved that this was his family he had been needing and waiting for.
Moments like this was what kept him going. And he noticed how more of these moments started to appear in his life then before. In fact, he can’t remember the last time he felt depressed about how his and Katie’s lives had turned out. It had been that long. Months of happiness had pasted he felt so alive.
He just knew that he felt the best ever.
And the happy scene of his favourite blondes interacting would remind him of that anytime in any place.
He kept his smile on his face the rest of the time the three spent at the inns. And didn’t part when they were leaving. The three, Sonya’s family, Keisha’s family, Alby and the college three had agreed to come every week or two for dinner at the inns, unless they had a special occasion on. They agreed to it when Katie started complaining about how she didn’t want to leave her friends, but she instantly perked back up at the offer, making everyone agree on the plan.
They all said goodbye to their friends and headed back on the road, Newt’s car leading the way. And the entire time, the blonde had his head filled with the information he had received that afternoon from his friends.
It was all new information to him. Thomas had never talked about those friends that his mother knew. And he never talked about how he asked help from those friends all those years ago. Again, they told everything to each other.
Yet Thomas was still hiding secrets. Who knows what the other things he was hiding were about.
Maybe some of them could be about him.
What if Thomas didn’t love him anymore and was just living with him for the house? What if Thomas was lying about Katie and his life for attention? What if he didn’t like being called Tommy anymore? What if-?
He shook his head to himself, grateful on how Thomas didn’t notice since he was focused on his phone, as he drove up Complex road, towards his home.
Tommy still loves you.
He told himself repeatedly, reminding him about how he was just overthinking once again.
Because Thomas was his Thomas. And he knew that he would chose him over anyone else.
He turned into the driveway of the threes home, and as he turned his engine off, the negative thoughts finally left his mind.
But only the ones of Thomas. Not of the information he had received.
“Thank God we’re home.” Thomas sighed before letting a yawn leave his lips as he stretched. “I’m drained out.”
“Same.” Newt agreed with a forced smile. “You tired Katie?” He asked as he turned to the back seat.
But instead of an answer from the girl, he found her figure fast asleep with her head turned to the window on her right, her sitting behind Thomas. Newt chuckled at the sight, catching the brunette’s attention to which made him turn his head back to see the same sight as his boyfriend and chuckle too.
“I think that answers your question.” He said through a laugh, making Newt chuckle with him. Thomas then unbuckled himself from his seat and opened his door. “I’ll take her up.” He said as he closed his door and made his way to the back seat.
Newt watched with a slight smile on his lips as Thomas opened the door to the girls seat, unbuckled her from her seat and wrap her body around his upper half, her legs around his waist, arms around his neck and her right cheek on his left shoulder, his left hand rubbing circles in her hair while his other hand and arm held her up and close. He watched as Thomas closed the door to the car with his leg and walk to the front door, leaving him in the car alone.
Tommy still loves you. Tommy still loves you. Tommy-
“Honey?!” He called out from the door, making Newt come back to reality once more.
“Yeah love?!” The blonde asked as he opened his door to hear Thomas more clearly.
“My phones still in the car! It’s in the cup holder! Get it for me!?”
Newt looked at where Thomas thought his phone was, finding it exactly where he said it was. As he reached for it, he raised his free hand and gave his boyfriend a thumbs up, signalling him that he found it.
Thomas noted that the blonde had his phone, causing him to nod his head and start to bob Katie slightly since she started stirring in her sleep. He apologised for being loud as he dug for his keys and more when he pulled them out and allowed himself to unlock the door so he could put the girl to bed.
And the entire time, Newt stared at the others phone with a question in his mind.
He still sat in his seat, not caring that Thomas might be wondering what took him so long to get into the house in a few minutes. He would make up a lie saying that he was just checking his phone for work since school started back in two days, tomorrow being an extra day for the holidays.
He thought about the idea and question for what felt like forever. If it would be too risky or if he was being too nosy. Yet again, something told him in his mind that it would help him.
Something told him that there was more to Thomas’s secret of his mothers friends then what his friends had told him that afternoon. Something told him there was something missing. Whether it being the other side of the story or just one thing that was out of place.
It made him tired and confused. But he felt the need to do it.
Oh fuck it.
He then took his phone off his stand that was on the closest air vent to him and opened Thomas’s phone fully. He then opened it to the messaging app and to the random number, then its contact, then copied it, then went to his conversation with Thomas, him being pinned to the top.
Thomas
+1 720 432 813
Newt then felt his hand vibrated, making him turn to see his lock screen of Thomas smiling at the camera appear with the message he just sent to himself pop up.
Tommy ❤️☺️😘
+1 720 432 813
He then opened up his messaging app fully and tapped on the number.
|
What would you like to do with this number? |
|
Call |
|
Message |
|
|
|
Add to contacts |
|
Delete |
He then let out a silent sigh to relax his nerves.
|
What would you like to do with this number? |
|
Call |
|
Message |
|
|
|
Add to contacts |
|
Delete |
And he saved the contact in the phone quickly. He then turned back to Thomas’s phone and pressed on the message he sent, holding it until another message popped up.
|
What would you like to do with this message? |
|
Copy |
|
Pin |
|
Delete |
Just do it man.
|
What would you like to do with this message? |
|
Copy |
|
Pin |
|
Delete |
|
Are you sure? The message may disappear on this contacts phone as well as yours. |
|
|
Yes |
No |
It’s for the best. I just want to help him.
|
Are you sure? The message may disappear on this contacts phone as well as yours. |
|
|
Yes |
No |
Then the message disappeared from both phones. But Newt wasn’t finished. He left the twos conversation on Thomas’s phone and went to the three columns in the corner, then to his garbage, then on the options in the corner.
|
Recover deleted messages |
|
History for the past 30 days |
|
Clear resents |
Remember….
|
Recover deleted messages |
|
History for the past 30 days |
|
Clear resents |
….your only trying to help him out. That’s all.
Notes:
Bro….you don’t know how long this took me to post this. Half of it deleted on the fucking writing area AND IT WAS THE BUT WITH THE TABLES MEANING I STAYED UP FOR AN EXTRA TWENTY MINUTES TO COPYING BACK DOWN! Plus, my notes didn’t work in the tab so I copied it all again, refreshed it and now it works. Fucking hell, I need sleep and to get back home NOW. I MISS MY LAPTOP!!!! MY SHAYLA!!!! I HATE POSTING ON MY PHONE!!!!!!!
Sorry…. I fr tired rn.
Idk what else to say here so I just hope you enjoyed this chapter and it was worth your wait.
I’ll see you guys in the next one.
Thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, means a lot. 😁
✌️😘
Chapter 24: Ways to cover up a jumbled mind without knowing and before slipping
Summary:
Weeks pass and the three have a fun afternoon after a busy day while Newt tries to get more answers for his jumbled head.
Notes:
Sup
This is pretty bad but the second half is better then the first. Sorry that it's shit, I'm trying to get back into my normal routine of posting, plus with school and life.
I've added a little thing for Katie my mother said I used to do when I was first diagnosed with Asperges (I was three). Lmk if you notice it 😁
Enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You think I’d look good with braided hair?” Katie asked as she looked at the little reflection of herself she had in the car window next to her.
“Sure you would.” Newt answered as he put his car into park. “Which one are you thinking?”
“There are different types?” She asked again while turning her attention back to the two seats in front of her, both boys sitting in their seats. Newt nodded his head and she thought for a second. “Hmm…. Just the two that sticks to my head.”
“Not one in the middle?”
“Yeah.”
Newt thought for second as he looked over his shoulder, making his eyes lock with Katie’s. “I can see you like that. But I think you’ll look good anyway.”
The girl smiled. “Thanks Newtie.”
Newt smiled back and gave her a wink before turning to the boy next to him. His sight was met by the scene of Thomas checking inside his bag once more, double checking he was prepared for his first day at the University of Denver.
“You got everything love?” He asked, catching the brunette’s attention.
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Thomas rushed as he zipped up his bag again. “Just….nervous is all.”
“Your gonna do great.”
“Really?”
“Of course.”
They shared a smile before leaning in and pecking each other’s lips, their smile still on their faces.
“I love you.” Newt stated quietly.
“I love you too.” Thomas said back before planting a small kiss on the blondes nose.
Katie then gagged at the interaction, making the pair laugh even more before pulling away.
“You sure you don’t want us to pick you up?” Newt asked as he watch Thomas start to unbuckle himself and make an effort to exit the car.
“Yeah I’m sure. You guys would be getting home around when I finish for the day. Plus, Right Arm is on the other side of town. So….” The brunette reasoned as he opened his door and exited the car, making Katie repeat the gesture behind him. “Still don’t know why you two wanted to drop me off.”
“Well, we wanted to see you off on your first day.” Newt said with a big smile, his cheeks hurting for how proud he was.
“Reasonable.”
The blonde hummed a laugh while Thomas smiled at him one last time before turning his attention to his sister, who was moving from out of the car and had closed the door.
“You be good sweetie.” He slightly ordered as the girl made her way into his own seat. “Ok?”
“Ok.”
As Katie started to get into her new seat for the day, Thomas leaned down and planted a kiss on her hair line, making her giggle. He then started to close her door for her as she buckled herself into her seat.
“Bye Tom!” She called out as Thomas was about to close her door.
“Bye Kitty Kat.” He said back as he fully closed the door and waved at her through the window, causing her to do the same back with a big smile.
“Byeeeee!” Katie dragged happily as Thomas started to make his way over to the doors, both Katie and Newt having their eyes follow him as they watched him make his way to the doors of the building. Newt chuckled as his ears heard the farewell word, but as usual his eyes were glued on Thomas.
His Tommy.
And just when his Tommy was about to enter through the glass doors with everyone else that went to the university, he turned back, and his eyes met the two blondes in the car, smiling widely. The two gave one last wave to him with their faces repeating the gesture back to Thomas.
The sight was incredible to the brunette. Heartwarming to him. He had his family looking back at him with all the proudness in their faces and smiles. His life was getting together and the reason he got this opportunity was staring back at him. And the reason he had a chance and still pushed through was also smiling widely.
They were the reasons he was still on earth.
He brought the inside of the tips of his fingers to his lips, planted a kiss on them, and slightly gestured with that hand towards the pair, his smile never leaving his face. He watched as Katie returned the gesture with both her hands and more bigger, and he chuckled lightly. He then made his eyes turn to Newt, and he saw how he chuckled at her movement. But as he watched him turn back, their eyes locked and the blonde just plated his hand right on his left peck, over his heart.
That sight would tell Thomas that he could get through the day. Maybe through life.
He let one more smile come to his lips before turning his back to the two in the car and made his way through the glass doors, into the building.
Into his new life.
“And that’s…” Newt begun, turning the pairs attention to each other. “….a good way to see Tommy. And….we did that.”
Katie giggled with Newt at the comment, silently agreeing with the man about the statement. It was true though, they both had to admit. Newt then brought his hands up, stretching his fingers out, waiting for Katie to give him a double high five. To which she did, making their palms collide and the pair giggle more.
And soon enough, the three were either on their way for their days.
Katie was off to her usual lessons with Newt.
Newt was off to work feeling happy about his life.
And Thomas was starting University after nearly seven to eight years of living in a motel room.
Their lives were back. Maybe even just getting started.
✨✨✨
“Ready?” Newt asked as he cover Katies eyes and moved her to get to stand in front of the bathroom mirror. The girl giggled but still hummed a yes while nodding her head, excited to see what her friend did to her. His smiled widened, loving the sight of his work in the girl’s hair.
He was then grateful for Sonya teaching him all about hair when they were teens, one of the things she would come up with to distract Newt from feeling alone again or from a past panic attack.
In a swift move, he moved his hands away from Katie’s eyes so she could see his creation.
And she loved it.
“Tadah!”
“Woah.”
Katie’s hair was in two braids that went just pasted her shoulders. The hairstyle suited her, and she agreed to herself as she observed it in the mirror in front of her.
“You like it?” Newt asked.
“Yeah.” The girl answered as she turned her head to the side a bit to try and get a look at the back.
Newt chuckled at her little response. “You wanna….keep it in for the weekend?” He asked her. “Show everyone. It’ll last around three days or so.”
“Yes please.”
“Ok then.”
“Thanks Newtie.” Katie thanked as she gave him a hug around his legs, making him half hug her back with another chuckle leaving his lips.
“Come on.” He started as the girl pulled away. “Lets watch some race to the edge while we wait for Tommy to get home.”
Katie nodded at the offer before she turned around to the door, Newt following her closely. Like he was hovering over her.
He watched her as they watched the show he suggested to put on, smiling for no reason at all. Just being grateful for the girl’s presence. And how she was the reason’s he was happy these past few months. Every chance he would get, he would watch the girl lovingly because of the gratefulness he had of her. And how she brought him and the love of his life, his soulmate, his reason to live, together.
He didn’t know how he could ever repay.
An unlock of the door behind them was heard hours after Newt had braided Katie’s hair.
“I’m home!” A familiar voice called out, Thomas’s.
Newt’s Thomas.
His life was definitely better now.
“Hey!” The pair called out together as Newt grabbed the remote and paused the show on his tv. He turned his head to see Thomas turning around from the front door and the sound of the door closing after him come to his ears.
“How was your first day at Uni?” He asked with a big smile.
“Great.” Thomas beamed. “Everyone’s super nice and chill. They have the best restaurants and cafes on campus too. Sat with a few mates that I made in my first lecture. Well…my only lecture. Rest of the day I just looked around, made sure where my other classes were, how close the train station is and stuff. The professors were fine with me starting a bit late but I did mention that I had dropped out around this time around….eight years ago. When this one was….”
As he started gesturing to Katie, he noticed her hair.
“Oh my god.” He blurted, making the two giggle at his reaction. “Woooooow. Did Newt do that?”
“Yep.” Katie answered with a nod. “And it didn’t hurt a bit.”
“I’ve got magical fingers.” Newt chimed in smugly.
“That you do.” Thomas agreed, making the blonde chuckle lightly. The brunette then turned back to his sister. “You like it?”
“I love it.” Katie answered happily. “I get to wear it for three days. It’s very comfortable so it wouldn’t be annoying.”
“Great.” Thomas said with a smile. “Well I love it too and it looks nice on you.”
“Thanks.”
Thomas’s smile grew bigger. “No problem. Anyway, the professors are fine with me starting late. Already knew most of the content but they still gave me some revision to catch up on. Personal assessments and stuff. Gotta do that by Monday. So I got the whole weekend.”
“Perfect. Sounds like we made the right choice.” Newt said with a smile.
“Oh, we totally did.” The brunette agreed happily. “Thanks again honey.”
“Anytime love.” A pause as Thomas started to walk away from the two on the couch. “You tired?”
“To be honest, not really.” Thomas answered as he let his bag slide down his shoulders and he started making his way towards the stairs. “I somehow still have energy.” He stated as he started walking up the steps.
“Really?” Newt asked.
“Yep!” Thomas answered from the staircase as he got to the second floor, making the pair on the couch laugh lightly once more. “We should do something!”
“Should we?!”
“Yeah! It’s beautiful outside!” The brunette continued as he placed his bag by Newt’s desk, it being against the wall across from the door that led to the room. He then started making his way back to the stairs and down them. “Blue skies! Starting to heat up! Oh!” He realized as he started his way down the stairs to the first level. “I bet lakes are starting to melt. We could go swimming somewhere maybe.”
“Yeah that sounds nice.” Newt continued. “But I don’t have my car, remember. Sadi borrowed that for some drive-in cinema. She brought Trish and Issac third wheeled.” He then turned to Katie. “That’s what you do by the way.”
The girl giggled at the comment, making Newt’s smile brighten while he chuckle again. They both then turned back to the stairs where Thomas was just exiting from, walking towards them.
“We could take the train and go somewhere.” He said as he leaned his hands on the top rail of the couch, his right foot wrapping over his left underneath him. “We wouldn’t take much with us. Just some towels and stuff. Only questions is where to bring that stuff.”
“Deadheads!” Katie yelled, making the boys laugh a bit at her enthusiasm.
“Honey, that’s not how we suggest things.” Newt chuckled.
Katie then realized what she said and noted it in her head. “Maybe we could go to Deadheads?”
“That’s better.” The blonde said. “Good job.”
“Thanks. Now, could we?”
Newt chuckled again. “Maybe. I mean…could we bring anything in one peace?”
“Sure, we could.” Thomas chimed in. “We could get changed in swimmers here, have clothes over the top and bring a bag each. Maybe an umbrella so we could hide from the sun. Its doable.”
“Can we do it Newtie?” Katie asked as she stood up and walked over to the blonde figure. She then wrapped both her arms around his left arm and placed her chin on the outside of his biceps, her eyes looking up at Newt’s. “Pleeeeease.”
“Yeah Newt.” Thomas joined, making Newt laugh a bit more. “Pleeeeeeeese.”
Then came the puppy dogs from Katie. Then from Thomas. And Newt gave in.
“Alright. We’ll also pick up dinner on the way back.”
And the two beamed more.
A quick change and trip on the train later, the three were heading towards the lake, Katie holding to both Thomas and Newt’s hand, her bag being held by Thomas while his hung on his shoulder. They walked and walked along the path that led to the lake they always swam at. The girl would sometimes lean back and get the boys to help swing her in the air while she laughed, letting the air around them be filled with innocences.
Letting the mature and heartbreaking feelings lift up and away into the sky.
They pasted the caravan area, the one that had extended families and old friends that the three’s friends from the inns had. They passed George’s friend, Aiden, while he had a beer with other friends, only they waved to each other. Thomas had only met him a few times, so it made sense. Katie then started a rant about the people she knew that lived there and who she knew that did live there in the past, manly about Jorge’s old van -who he called Bertha- and how he used to live in it the entirety of Brenda and George’s childhoods. Kids she’d see every now and then lived there too, and Madison and Mark’s parents lived like that too in a different area but….they were like Janson. Hence why they had Lana and Alec.
And when Newt heard the girl mention that information, he felt even more heartbroken about where the siblings had come from. And the fact their friends had to deal with these issues just as much as they did.
But the difference between Mark and Madison and the Edison siblings is that one pair of siblings got the abuse when the other took their opportunity to get out of it.
Newt really couldn’t believe how badly most people had it in this part of the city.
But his depressing thoughts about this topic were pushed back when they got to the lake after a five minute walk.
And it was beautiful.
Sand went out for miles with shallow water covering it before the real depths of water came in view and the bottom wasn’t seen anymore. Shells were scattered across the dry sand and leaves floated on the water calmly. The lake went out for miles and the same view but with shorter sand was across staring back at the three, families in the water or sitting on and in the sand and trees behind them.
And what made it better was that no one was on the side the three were on.
Thomas and Newt immediately started setting up while Katie started being adventurous as she always is. She went straight for the water per usual after taking off the clothes that covered her swimmers, running like her life was on the line. The water was between cold and warm, the perfect temperature for the three. And soon enough, Newt and Thomas joined after setting up their spare towels to sit on and what bags would hold what towel in place, wearing swimming bottoms while Katie wore her one piece swimmers.
The boys splashed Katie back when she splashed them, making their laughs even more louder. As they got a bit deeper, Thomas started placing Katie on his shoulders for her to jump from into the water, and every time Newt would rate her cannonballs. The water went up to each boy’s waist while Katie could barely touch the sand on the bottom, but it still worked out fine. When Newt wasn’t looking, Thomas would sometimes push him into the water, making him laugh while the other pouted but join in after. And it ended the same every time, the two hugging as an apology from Thomas and share a little kiss with each other. And as usual, Katie would interrupt them with a kick of water.
The pair would bend their knees so they could have the water pass their shoulders, and when they did Katie would hug each of them separately before swimming off somewhere again. Most times, Newt would have his arms wrapped around Thomas’s neck as they talked about whatever came to mind, and the other would bring him closer by the waist as they smiled at each other. They shared kisses every few moments, but mostly smiles. What made things a bit more happy was that when Katie would swim over, they would squeeze her in between them to make her laugh. And it worked every time, making them join in with her too.
They were definitely turning into a family.
They played in the water for what felt like hours but was only a few, splashing each other or chatting happily while Katie held on to one of the twos bodies. She mostly held onto Thomas’s and he would have her on his hip or around his front or back. With Newt she was just on his back, one time on his shoulders since she insisted it upon the boys, making them laugh. But either way, they were having fun.
Two hours of swimming went by before they got out. But they didn’t leave.
Newt sunbathed his chest for a bit.
Thomas went for a short walk to find a place to watch the sunset later.
And Katie was finding shells to take home. Maybe even play with on the sand. Either way, she was walking along the shore where Newt could see her, even if he wasn’t paying attention.
He was laying on his back on his second towel, sunglasses over his eyes but his eyes shut. He kept an ear out for Katie in case she needed him and every now and then he would lift his head to look for the girl’s figure. She stayed close, but was still far by the shore when he was in the middle of the sand that went for miles, enjoying the peace and start to his weekend as he would reclose his eyes.
“God, you look hot like that.” A voice blurted, making Newt open his eyes again and turn his head to see Thomas taking a seat next to him.
He chuckled at the statement as he sat up and repositioned his sunglasses to sit on his head. “Why thank you.” He said as he wrapped his arm around Thomas’s neck and planted a kiss on his bare shoulder. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
Thomas chuckled at the statement as he rested his elbows on his knees and his eyes went to Katie, who was now sitting by the water and playing with a few shells and sand. “Thanks.” He breathed as he took in the scene. “Such a beautiful day.”
“Yeah, it is.” Newt agreed. “Its hard to believe we’re in the middle of February and there’s not a snowflake in sight.”
“Yeah…..”
Comfortable silence. The one the two always found themselves in. It stretched out to the point the pairs eyes locked, making the pair share a smile. Newt then broke the silence.
“How really was your day?” He asked him as he locked his own hands together, his arm still around Thomas’s neck.
“Good. Really good.”
“Yeah? You’re not that behind?”
“I mean….not really.” Thomas begun. “I did a year and a bit worth of psychology study before Katie was born back when I was…. around eighteen…..nineteen. Then another four months before I took Katie and we moved to safe haven. I dropped out around this time around…..jeez, seven years ago. Damn…..” That long? Jesus. “Anyway, all I gotta do is an assessment or two, or maybe even three, and I’ll be on track with the others. They know I dropped out back then, so it was an easy lecture today.”
“That’s great.” Newt stated with a smile. “I’m glad you got it all sorted out.”
“Well not quite. But I’ll get there.” Thomas said, returning the favour on his face. But what really caught him off guard was how long it had been for him since…..Ava.
Nearly seven years.
Seven years without her. Seven years of his life was in a motel. Seven years with multiple jobs, only five of those years were with three. Seven years of his life was spent with such a depressing side.
And now he was here on the beach he would come on late to with his two favourite people.
Happy.
“You think your mom’s proud?” Newt asked him randomly, but Thomas didn’t care.
“Yeah, I think so.” He answered with a hum as he looked up to the sky. “Felt her during that presentation.” He then looked back to the scene in front of them, catching Katie walking around by the shore again, possibly picking up more shells. “All she wanted was for me to be happy, and that lecture, that feeling that….I’ll someday be able to help people, made me happy. She….uhh…had dreams of me helping….a lot of people with….stuff Janson goes through. Maybe with people that went through things like we did. Or with people that knew others who went through it. She had a lot of dreams about me helping people so….I guess what I’m saying is that I felt her…presence when I was in that lecture. You have any moments like that with your parents?”
“Uhhhh….yeah I do.”
“Yeah? When?” Thomas asked as his eyes locked with Newts again.
“Well….when we were in the comic store in Asheville, that one was the same one where my dad used to read to me and buy my favourite comics from when I was younger. A-and the crystal shop we went to where we….got Katie that heart stone, felt my mum there since…she knew a lot about crystals and stones and stuff. Being in Asheville all together just….I felt like….they were there too.”
Thomas’s eyes darted over Newt’s face as the blonde turned his attention to the ground, but they both still smiled.
“It’s a good feeling.” Thomas continued, making Newt turn to him once more. “Knowing their there. Isn’t it?”
“Yeah it is.” A breath. “I still miss them though.”
“Yeah….I get that. Still miss my mom every day. She would have loved you.”
“Really?” Newt chuckled, making Thomas join him with a nod. “Little old me?”
“Yes. You would have her approval.”
Newt laughed even more, letting Thomas’s ears hear one of his favourite noises again.
“Well….” The blonde started again. “Both my parents would have loved you too.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm. Even through all that shit and the fact you lived in safe haven, they would still approve of you. And Katie would have loved them.”
“Well yeah I would force her too.”
“I’m serious love. They would have treated her like….their granddaughter more then….”
“The sister of your boyfriend?”
Newt thought for a second before nodding his head. “Or my student. They just….would of loved you both….so much.”
Thomas smiled more as the statement floated around them, his eyes locked with Newt’s. Then, the stare off. But smiles creeped in and not long after, they leaned in and pecked each others lips.
“I think their proud of us.” Thomas whispered as he opened his eyes and leaned away, making Newt open his eyes too.
“Yeah. They are. Ava’s definitely proud of you.”
“And so are Cedric and Karen for you.”
The pair hummed a little laugh before hearing a little splash of water from the lake in front of them. They turned their heads to see Katie running in the water while chasing a bird, making the pair laugh at the scene. She had her arms out wide out like the bird but before it could turn on her, she noticed another shell in the sand. So she broke from her case and bent her figure down to pick the object up.
“Man, she’s so….” Thomas started again. “Innocent.”
“You say stuff like that all the time about her.” Newt chuckled, making Thomas continue his laugh.
“Yeah, I know. But….she just is. I’ve watched her…grow and learn how to deal with her diagnoses. Thanks to you too.” Thomas said, causing Newt to acknowledge the praise. “And…she’s improved so much. With so little. God….I just….love her so much.” He kept his gaze on the girl as she sat in another spot of sand, playing with it again. “She deserves so much.”
“You do too.” Newt stated, but he knew Thomas already knew that. He just didn’t believe it as much as Newt did.
But it was true. The brunette grew up in an abusive home, getting sexually assaulted, beaten nearly to death and from that he lost his mom. The one parent he loved and wanted to protect. He was the one that deserved the better life. They both did, but he did more then Katie. Cause that girl was happy when he wasn’t. She would have been happy with either way her life turned out to be like. Only thing was Thomas needed to be in it as much as he could be. Whether she lived with…..
Shit. McVoy.
Newt then remembered the past few weeks. The secret he’s been keeping to himself all this time. The texts and conversations on the phone. It was all coming back to him. Like a train flashing past only he wasn’t on the platform, he was on the track. And yet he was still getting nowhere.
But then, he got an idea.
“Did you ever have the chance to ask for help when she was…I don’t know…a baby?” Newt asked nonchalantly.
The brunette thought for a second before answering. “Not really.” He lied, not knowing that Newt could sense the lie. “Was just us two for years.”
“You never….reached out to anyone? Like….long distanced friends….or…..maybe a family friend that could of taken Katie in?”
Newt could tell Thomas was thinking up lies because of how silent he went and how he kept retreating his eyes to the ground. “No.”
“Serious?”
Thomas nodded with a hum.
“CPS doesn’t have to count you know.”
“W-wh-what-?”
“I mean if you’ve tried them, it’s fine, you can tell me if you want.”
“N-newt-”
“You’ve contacted friends, right? Like ones outside-”
“Honey-”
“-the inns. I’m just wondering and-”
“Babe-”
“-I want you to know that…..you can tell me anything and-”
“Sweetie!” Thomas raised his voice, making Newt stop his rambling and finally let his eyes lock with the brunette’s. “Gosh, what has gotten into you? Why the questions?”
“I just want you to know that…..” Newt begun but took a breath, regretting on asking these questions now. “You know you can trust me….right? With anything. You can talk to me.”
Thomas just stared back into Newt’s eyes, wondering on the sudden curiosity he had. “….yeah.”
“Well….” This is stupid. Just drop it. “Sorry….”
“It’s fine.”
“No, no, it’s not. I just…..” An exhale through his nose as he recollected his thoughts. “….I was wondering if there was anything….if you tired to get Katie in a safer place when she was younger.”
He wasn’t looking for the answer, he didn’t care what it was. He was looking for Thomas’s trust in him. For his honesty. To see if Thomas was willing to talk to him more about his past.
And here was his answer after moments of consideration that Newt saw across his eyes.
“No.”
Newt could sense it was a lie.
Thomas then begun shaking his head. “No…it was just us two as soon as I checked us in Safe Haven. Never saw anyone else from those years again, only Janson.”
And Newt sensed that was a lie too. The ‘never seeing anyone else but Janson’ bit.
He should of just confessed the whole thing right then and there. Say how he got one of Ava’s old friend’s phone numbers. How he’s been texting her about information in his past. How he was going behind his back to talk to their friends to get information. But he didn’t.
Instead he nodded his head, and a small smile appear on his face, a forced one. “Ok.”
“Ok.” Thomas repeated as he nodded his head.
Newt repeated the gesture even though he felt sore in the head from all the confusion he had. And Thomas could tell something was wrong, just didn’t know what, even if he knew he was lying to Newt.
But he didn’t care. It was too painful to say.
“Hey,” he started, catching Newt’s attention once more. “Are you ok?”
The blonde nodded. “Yeah….just….I don’t know.”
“Is there something you wanna talk about?”
I should be asking that. “I mean….kinda….” Newt stuttered, making Thomas start to listen more. “….I….ummm….have been-”
“Tom!”
The pairs heads turned to the voice, letting Newt shove the confession back down his throat. Their eyes were met by the sight of Katie waving towards them, making the pair chuckle lightly but awkwardly.
And that was the end of that conversation.
And that made Newt slightly angry.
Thomas stood up and went over to the girl, giving Newt a kiss on the cheek and stating his usual ‘Love you’ before he left. Newt repeated the words back and watched as his boyfriend, his love, walk away, frustration being the only thing he could think about.
He knew Thomas was lying, and it was annoying how he played it cool and didn’t say anything about what he was lying about. He was frustrated that Thomas wouldn’t tell him anything about how he tried to get more help. How he knew he’s seen his mom’s friends in the seven years the siblings lived in that motel. How he….
Thomas laid on his back on the sand, balancing Katie on his foot while she squeezed his hands. The frustration crept away again as Newt watched the pair’s hands disconnecting, making him smile when he heard the laughs of the pair.
He couldn’t stay mad at Thomas for long. Or frustrated. Or any other emotion besides the good ones.
But he still wondered why the brunette would cover up something they could easily talk about. It wasn’t shown on his face, but he just didn’t understand why he chose this to keep a secret instead of the other stuff he went through as a kid.
Thomas was such a strange character sometimes.
As if on cue about the situation, Newt’s phone vibrated beside him. He turned down to it and saw a message come up with the same lock screen of Thomas he always had. A message was at the bottom.
Katie McVoy
Hey Newt, hope your going well today. I was wondering if you’d like to meet up or something since you have all these questions about us. Plus, I would really like to meet you. Tell me what you think and when your free. X
Shit. He thought as he grabbed his phone and went to type a response, his heart racing about how his little investigation was getting bigger and bigger by the day. He could hear Katie’s cries and Thomas saying how he was chasing her, making him slightly smile at the sounds as he typed a response.
Newt
Hey Katie. That sounds great. Would it be just with you or with your other friends? Would really prefer it to be all four of you but either way is fine with me.
He heard more giggles and two bodies tumbling to the ground as he got a response.
Katie McVoy
I don’t think John and Bruce could be there but Ladena might. You see I haven’t talked to the boys in a while. Not after a big fall out we had a few weeks prior. So it might just be you, me and Ladena if that’s ok.
Newt
It’s fine
Katie McVoy
Great
Text me when your free next
Take your time
You left a 👍on this message.
He then heard footsteps, making him push his phone away to see Thomas and Katie walk up to him happily. He forced a smile to come up his lips, like nothing was wrong when everything was.
He was meeting up with people Thomas hated. God forbid it wouldn’t end well if he found out.
But the next two hours past without him thinking about it.
Cause he found himself looking out to the hills from a rock to see the sun starting to rest over the mountains, Thomas beside him while Katie pulled at his hands and arms since she was slightly bored, all three having sunglasses.
The scenery was beautiful, the sky was covered in yellow and orange with stars starting to appear. They all stood at the edge of a cliff, still in their swimmers but comfortable. It was just….peaceful.
“So zipplebacks always serve their savour until they return the favour by saving them from a life threatening event.” Katie concluded her rant.
“Still don’t get it.” Thomas stated, making Katie groan and Newt chuckle.
“Look, in an episode of race to the edge, Hiccup saves barf and belch from the avalanche, meaning that they have to save Hiccup from a life and death situation too, so they can repay him back.”
“Ohh….”
“You get it now Tommy?” Newt asked through another laugh.
“Yeah, I do…..sorta.”
The blonde chuckled again as Thomas felt Katie stop pulling his arms. He looked down to see the girl gesture to her own shoulders, making him place his hands on her shoulders, turn her around so her back was facing him and move his hands to underneath her armpits. He then lifted her up and into the air with a grunt and placed her gently on his shoulders, so she had a seat. As he removed his hands from her armpits, Katie placed her chin on the top of Thomas’s head and wrapped her arms around his neck, so she was comfortable, enjoying the scenery more with the boys.
Newt smiled as he watched the interaction and more when Thomas wrapped his arm around his shoulders to bring him closer to him. As their skin’s touched, the blonde wrapped his arm around the brunette’s waist, his eyes going back to the sight in front of him.
It was a beautiful sight. One of Newt’s favourite, because it reminded him that he was about to see his parents as stars yet again. But more because it looked like Thomas.
Calm. Beautiful. Peaceful.
But it was also the calm before the storm since the night was filled with chaos.
And that was what Thomas was. He may have been this perfect person that had come such a long way. But deep down he needed more help, even if he couldn’t admit it.
And that’s what Newt could see more then anyone else.
And he wanted to help.
Needed to help.
So as they got on their ride home that early evening, he sent a message that could cause the storm of his and Thomas’s relationship to happen.
But he needed to send it before he regretted it.
Newt
I’m free any time you and Ladena wanna met
Just tell me and I’ll be there no problem
Notes:
Don't know what to write but I hope you enjoyed it.
I promise the chapters will get better and I'll try better in the next one.
Thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, see you in the next chapter my love's
Peace ✌️
Chapter 25: Afternoon at Safe Haven and DAC inn
Summary:
An afternoon of craziness at the inns, making Newt regret his plans.
Notes:
Hi 😁
Idk what to write so I apologize for it being short, shit and slightly boring. It'll be worth it. Trust.
Anyways, enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Eleven fifty….” Madison dragged as she pointed to the fifty-cent coin in her hand. “Twelve! We’ve got enough for four!”
The other kids cheered happily as Lizzy took the cash and coins from all her friend’s hands, Katie, Madison, Chuck and Baxter holding the money. She then leaves the group of kids at the bench and goes up to the ice cream stand, the cheers for ice cream behind her making her smile.
“Hi.” The teenager greeted the owner, the women smiling back. “Can I have four vanilla ice creams in cups with the chocolate syrup on each please? Also, with three spoons each?”
“Of course.” The women agreed before typing something on her tablet, possibly the amount the girl owed. “That’ll be….twelve dollars.”
Lizzy handed the money to the women with a smile, reassuring that it was all there even though the women took it with no problem.
Moments later, all four ice creams were being eaten by the inn kids as they walked across the road and back to the inns that waited for them.
Dante, Deedee and Stephan shared their ice cream as they were held or walked with Chuck, Lizzy and Baxter who shared another one each. Little Minho, Jackie and Madison shared the third one as they walked and Katie, Amy and Sophie shared the fourth and finally one. They muttered things that came to their minds as they walked across the road happily.
As they arrived on the side most of the group lived on, they came across a group of people with carboard boxes and mini fires burning close to them.
The homeless people.
“Um….” Lizzy stuttered as she moved to Chuck’s side, being observant of the rest of the group.
“Don’t start.” Chuck said as he brought Deedee closer to him, them holding hands per usual. “We’re fine. They don’t bite. But….it might be best to make sure everyone’s with us.”
“Ok.” Lizzy noted as she squeezed Dante closer to her, him sitting on her hip. “Do you guys pass them all the time?”
“Only when we get ice cream.”
“Their everywhere though.” Baxter chimed in as he dipped his spoon into the ice cream Lizzy held with her free hand, her spoon in the hand that held Dante, Baxter and Stephan on her other side. “Just in front of the forest. The back of the glade. Everywhere. Kids too.”
“Poor side of the city anyways.” Minho added, him being in front of the six behind him. “Where we live.”
“Damn…..” Jackie dragged as the group made it to the open grass area, past the people that sat on the street in boxes and near fires. “You guys got it rough.”
“Jackie….” Lizzy warned.
“It’s ok.” Madison chimed in as she swallowed her bit of ice cream. “We do. You guys are the lucky ones to not live here though, or in Katie’s case, anymore.”
“Still miss it though.” Katie blurted as she pasted the cup of ice cream to Amy. “The good parts anyway.”
“Still shit.” Stephan says nonchalantly.
“Man…..” Lizzy dragged sadly. “I feel bad for you guys.”
“Same.” Jackie chimes in.
“It’s ok.” Amy repeated as she gave Sophie the cup of ice cream she had after taking a scoop. “We’ve got it best since we have rooms.”
“Yeah but still….” Lizzy blurted.
“Maybe one day we’ll get to live like you guys.” Deedee said as the group made their ways onto the concrete of the parking lot of Safe Haven inn, making all their ears hear the sounds of adults laughing from the third level and music being played.
“Yeah.” Minho continued with the idea. “Maybe in Crank Palace and we could all be neighbours.”
“That would be the best.” Sophie added.
And pretty soon the group all agreed with the dream.
“We could have sleepovers all the time.” Katie.
“I could have my own room. And my own bed.” Chuck.
“Me and Min could get a dog!” Minho.
“Me, my mommy and my daddy could all live together.” Deedee.
“Stephan and I could live together with both our moms-oh! They could even get married finally!” Sophie.
“I wouldn’t have my sister’s ass in my face when I wake up.” Baxter.
“I could have lots of toys! More toys!” Amy.
“My mommies could live together.” Stephan.
“I just hope Mark would live near me. I may hate him at times, but he’s my brother. His life is boring without me.” Madison.
“You two could be my neighbours!” Jackie.
Dante giggled happily at the chatter.
“Sounds like the best dream ever.” Lizzy.
And her statement was true. Because these were some of the things those children wanted more in the world.
To all live in houses near each other and be friends forever.
It was unrealistic. But they were dreamers, not boring people.
They kept talking about these ideas of what could have been their future as they made their way to the stairs that had the drawing wall and climbed them all to Minho’s room. Where the party was.
Adults were scattered across that level, some on the stairs, others in rooms and most on the balcony. Children were there too, playing together with their toys and friends or being held by their drunken parents wherever they stood or sat. Music was blasting from each room, and all the adults held a drink of some sorts, ones with alcohol, others just plain water or sodas. It was a true party.
All the kid’s parents were there, and family members, having a laugh together as usual. The strawberry three and college three were sitting on the stairs together, Sadina’s arm around Trish’s shoulders, Issac and Misty sitting across from them happily and the other two boys, Darnell and Toad, were sitting across from each other while bickering about something that made the whole group laugh.
The kids pasted them as they walked up, and they noticed.
“Y’all enjoying your ice cream?” Issac asked as most of the kids walked up to the third level, passing his friends and himself.
“Yeah…” Most of them dragged as they pasted the six very young adults.
“Can we have some?” The toad asked.
“No!” Baxter yelled, surprising the man a bit since he just passed him, the others laughing at his reaction. “These are ours. We got them with our own money.”
“No you didn’t.” Darnell chimed in. “You probably beg for most of it from strangers or some shit.”
“No we didn’t!”
The three women and Issac started chuckling lightly at the little argument the three got into while the rest of the group made it to the balcony. Where their parents were.
“Chuckie!” A drunk voice yelled out, making Chuck snap his head to the end of the balcony on his right, his eyes meeting with Gally while he waved at him drunkenly. “My boy!”
“Oh god…” The boy dragged as he released Deedee’s hand and walked over to the man, embarrassed. “Gally, where’s mom?!”
“I don’t know! God….I love that woman!” Gally stated as he leaned back on the railing dramatically.
“Woah!” Chuck stated as he started running towards his stepfather, hoping he won’t fall and leaving his friends to giggle.
But Deedee soon got scared.
Madison, Minho and Jackie made their way into Minho’s room where music blasted and they saw Winston, Frypan, George and Minho chatting in the room while smoking thick cigarettes. They didn’t care that they would breathe in the smoke, they just wanted to show Jackie Minho’s room while they finished their ice cream.
Sophie took Stephan away and went to find his room on the other side of the building, the second floor in the middle, room 216. The pair pasted both their moms snorting in white powder with other neighbours the kids didn’t know the faces off, only Teresa’s face was familiar. Beth was there too, but not snorting up the drugs, just laughing with the women as she drank her beer. They were sniffing on little tables set out from a room they didn’t live in, but the two kids didn’t care.
Lizzy carried Dante to his mother, who was in another room that was open. She then joined both her moms that sat at the couch in the room, taking the coke can Sonya offered her while placing the empty ice cream cup on the nightstand beside Harriet since Chuck pasted it to her on her way up. Keisha sat on the bed with little Dante in her lap, giggling with him even though the setting wasn’t really child appropriate.
Amy made her way to the other pairs of stairs where her parents and grandparents sat drinking their drinks happily while eating some burgers. And she sat on Marks knee as she waited for Sophie to come back up with her iPad she left in her brothers room.
So Deedee was all alone. In the middle of the balcony. Around strange people she didn’t know.
But Katie was there to rescue her.
“Come on Dee.” She said, causing the toddler to snap her head to see her friend standing there with her free hand out, the other holding the empty ice cream cup. “I think I see your dad with Tom and Newtie.”
“Ok.” Deedee agrees as she takes Katie’s hand, squeezing it slightly since she was still pretty scared.
But Katie could tell.
“Its scary isn’t it?” She started as they walked, catching the toddler’s attention. “Seeing everyone like this.”
“Kinda.” Deedee said as they pasted the laughing women that snorted up white power, her eyes catching on Teresa’s face. “Especially when its my mommy.”
“She doesn’t do it all the time though. They all don’t except for certain people.”
“Still….it’s scaring.” A beat as they started hearing a British laugh in the air, Newt’s laugh. “If me, mommy and daddy do go and live somewhere else, I hope it’s like where you live.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. When I go and sleep over at your house, its more fun then here.”
“Agreed. It’s boring without you guys.” Katie chuckled, making the toddler giggle beside her. “Don’t worry. Someday you’ll live in Crank Palace with us. I’ve explored it. There’s a few empty houses from my street, Complex road. There’s some at Munies Lane. A few on this street called…I think Cutter Avenue. There’s more, Scorch Street, Cure Passage, Kill Route. It’s like a maze really, but there’s a lot of empty houses you, Aunt T and Uncle Ari could live in.”
“That sounds pretty cool.”
They walked along in a silence after that, a comfortable one, until they finally see Aris, Thomas and Newt sitting in folded up chairs -Aris’s- in front of the Edison’s old room, Alby there too but leaning against the wall with a can of beer in his hand. Room 305 was now home to a family the siblings didn’t know, and it was wide open with the father of that family watching a game of some sorts while his kids hanged out outside doing god knows what. Newt was sitting on Thomas’s lap while they both shared a cigarette together and separate drinks. Aris sat in his own chair with a beer in his hand, but he placed it into the holder when he noticed the two girls coming over.
A smile appeared on his face. “Hey Dee…” He dragged as the girl dropped Katie’s hand and raised her hands up to the man, making him chuckle as he placed his hands on her sides and lifted her to sit on his lap. “How was your ice cream?”
“Good.” The toddler answered as she snuggled up in her dads chest, feeling safe once more. “Mommy’s being weird.”
“She always is.” Thomas joked, making the adults chuckle. “Don’t worry though. She’ll be fine.” He then noticed Katie standing there. “Hey Kitty kat.”
“Hi.” The girl greeted back with a smile as she started walking down the balcony and past the two. “Hi Newtie.” She said while waving towards the blonde as she pasted.
“Hey.” He smiled as the two watched the girl walk towards the stairs where both her friends sat at, playing the iPad. The two then chuckled as they turned back to the group of men and the now sleeping toddler on Aris’s chest. “These kids with their technology.”
“They may not have much, but they still know how to act like other kids.” Thomas blurted. “Little shits.” This made Alby burst out laughing and Aris’s shush him since Deedee was asleep, only that made him laugh even more, exposing the fact he was as drunk as Gally.
This made the boys laugh too as Thomas raised the cigarette to his lips. Then too Newt’s as he breathed out the smoke.
This repeated for most of the night, the pair breathing in smoke since it was a onetime offer. They weren’t stressed about anything, they were having fun with their very extended family. Everyone else was smoking around them anyways, so they figured why not.
An hour pasted. Two. Maybe even three when it happened.
It was Katie’s turn on Sophie’s iPad when the music suddenly stopped, making her confused. She sat in between Sophie and Amy on the first step to the stairs, Amy’s parents and grandparents scattered down the staircase bellow them. And they all were just as confused as the girls were.
But before anyone said anything, all the lights went out.
“What the fuck?!” Some yelled as questions and voices started to spread across the air.
“Hey! Where’s the music?!”
Katie stood up, passing the iPad to Sophie in the process.
“The fuck just happened?!”
She stepped back onto the balcony, ignoring Trina’s calls for her to stay put.
“What happened to the AC?! It’s fucking hot as!”
She started making her way towards where Thomas and Newt sat, them being just as confused as everyone else.
“I’ve got food in the fridge! What the fuck?!”
“I was watching the game!”
“How the fuck did the music go out?!”
“I need AC! What’s with the fucking weather tonight!?”
“Tom?” Katie asked as she stopped in front of the pair, catching the twos attention. “What’s going on? Why are all the lights out?”
“Don’t know.” Thomas said as he looked back down the balcony, seeing most his old neighbours walking from room to room confused about the situation.
Katie then turned to Newt. “Do you know why the lights are out Newtie?”
Newt then stood up, his eyes darting around the play then back to Katie. “No love, I don’t know.” He then made his hands brush around her shoulders, bringing her closer as chaos started to erupt. “Just stay close for now. Ok?”
“Ok.” Katie agreed with a nod as her eyes caught onto the scene in front of her, but Thomas moved from his seat and stood up in front of her, so she didn’t have to see the scene become violent with shouts.
“Why the fuck has the party stopped?!”
“Bro! I want the game back on!”
“Vince! What the fuck man?!”
The boys made eye contact as the name came to their ears before Thomas sided eyed the railing. Newt then turned his head to the concrete ground three floors bellow them, seeing Vince pop out of his office and onto the parking lot.
“Yo Vince! What the fuck happened?!” A man yelled out over more complaints being heard. It was just chaos.
“I need the game on!”
“Vince, what the fuck man?! I pay forty-five a night, over three hundred dollars a week for this shitty place so you can keep it running!”
“What happened?!”
“Vince!!!!”
“Alright! Alright folks! I’m on it!” Vince yelled back as he walked across the parking lot and towards the power room in the corner. “It’s not my fault! You guys are throwing a damn party up there! Using up all my fucking money for electric bills!” He then noticed Katie being held by Newt. “God….put your cigarettes and drugs away! There’s children here!”
“Boooo!” Gally yelled before throwing his can of beer that was half empty towards the walking man, causing Vince to speed up his walk so he could dough the hit. Everyone was laughing, except for Thomas, like usual. He turned his head back to Newt and just let a breath out of his nose, the other only staring back at him with pity instead of laughing with the other adults around them.
“Your cleaning that up Smith!” Vince shouted over his shoulder as he made his way closer to the power room.
“Fuck you Vince!” Minho yelled from the railing before flipping off the man that walked away and into the room.
Laughter was in the air again, of wasted people who literally gave ‘zero fucks’ about anything.
But Newt was then proud to have gotten the pair of siblings out of a place so….wild. The scene of his friends just acting like…that…with children around was enough to prove it.
But he would still love those friends no matter what.
“So, what happened to the power?” Katie asked, catching the boys attention.
“Well…” Thomas chuckled lightly. “…It just…went out. Vince’s is going to fix it now.”
“Ok.”
“Bitch-!” A voice cursed, making the three turn their heads to see Brenda tripping to the group. The women she was surrounded with, including her girlfriend and friends, were laughing their heads off at her fall, causing her to join in while she leaned on her elbow. “It’s so fucking dark!”
“It isn’t really.” Katie blurted since she could somewhat still see everything around her thanks to the moon that was now in the sky, the light poles on the highway and the head lights of cars that pasted the motel.
The pair of boys chuckled before Newt continued her conversation. “True. We can still see a few things.”
Katie then giggled as she grabbed one of Newt’s hands happily. Not in a nervous kind of way, she just wanted to stay close, plus she sensed Newt and Thomas wanted her to and that they told her too.
“Stay close to us though till the lights come back on.” Thomas ordered kindly again.
She knew it.
“Yeah stay close.” Newt said as he squeezed the girl’s hand.
She totally knew the two well.
So, she followed the orders until the lights shot back up shortly after they were given to her, brightening the place up in seconds and music finally filling the air again.
Cheers were heard from the party happening on the balcony, making the three start to join in with laughs.
“Lets fucking go!”
“The games back on!”
“Yeah!!!!”
“Thank fucking god!”
“Yes Vince!!!!!”
The three turned their heads towards the railing and saw Vince walking out of the power room, making the cheers become louder. Whoops were heard. Whistles were heard. Making the three joined in slightly.
And Vince took a dramatic bow as he walked, causing most to laugh.
“Your very welcome! Now get back to your…..whatever the fuck’s going on up there!” He yelled as he walked back to his office, the check in room.
“Love you, Vince!” Teresa yelled over the railing, making the man look up at her with a chuckle.
“Love you too!”
“Pay the fucking electric bill next time!” Frypan chimed in from where he stood next to Winston.
Vince pointed up to him. “Your due too, Siggy!”
“Ouuuu….” Frypan chuckled, making the boys around him laugh too as they got back to their cigarettes.
Katie giggled at the chaos as the party went back to what it was before and Vince made his way back into the check in room, making the boys join her happily.
“Now we’re good.” Thomas blurted as he turned back to the folded chair, moved towards it and sat back down, placing his new cigarette back on his lips. “You can go play now.”
“Yeah….” Newt agreed as he dropped the girl’s hand and moved back to the seat Thomas sat in. “Go have some fun.”
“Ok. What should I do?” Katie asked.
“Umm….Maybe you could-”
“Katie!!!”
The girl turned to the voice on her right, the boys following her gaze while Newt sat back on Thomas’s lap. It was Baxter calling for her.
“Vince has just cleaned the colouring wall! Come on!” He yelled before bolting down the stairs, Chuck behind him, followed by little Minho, Jackie, Madison and all their other friends happily. Only Stephan, Sophie and Amy were making their way down to the ground floor behind her, and Deedee was waking up from a long nap on Aris’s lap. One thing about that toddler was she could sleep through anything. Her parents snores, shouts of drunk people, the world could go into an apocalypse with zombie like people and she would still sleep through the cries for hours.
“Ok!” Katie yelled before running towards Aris, more towards Deedee. “Come on Dee!” She picked the toddler up and off Aris’s lap, making her giggle happily since she was now full of energy. And in one swift move, the two bolted to follow their friends, leaving four laughing men behind them.
Newt, Thomas, Aris and Alby, still half drunk.
“Man…” Alby started. “She doesn’t even live here anymore and she’s still fucking up Vince’s walls.”
“Hey, her drawings are beautiful. Ok.” Thomas defended as Newt took the cigarette from his fingers, chuckling with Aris. “Helps her in the head and shit. But your right. She still draws on that wall when she doesn’t live here anymore.”
“Fucking love that.” Aris laughed before taking a sip of his beer.
“Is she that mischief in your class Newt?” Alby asked the blonde. “Like….does she draw a lot? Or maybe even read when she isn’t suppose too? Like at the start of the school year?”
“No.” Newt chuckled. “She hasn’t done that in…..actually since she had her first outburst in the hallway.”
“She’s had more?” Thomas asked as he breathed out some smoke through his mouth, his attention moving to the blonde on his lap.
“Well….yes.” Newt hesitated. Thomas was about to say something when he continued. “But not bads ones. And every outburst is shorter then the last, hence why she’s improving.”
“That’s it?” Thomas asked as Alby and Aris went into a conversation about something Alby blurted, his scholarship he got to get into college.
“Yeah.”
“You sure-?”
“Tommy, she’s improved a lot. Ok? You don’t have to worry about her.”
“I know…I just….it kinda is my job to worry about her. I’m her guardian.”
The pair hummed a chuckle together.
“Well….” Newt begun as he took Thomas’s hand in his. “…I’m…sorta her….second guardian now. So, you don’t really have to worry that much.”
“I know. And I’m happy that you see yourself as Katie’s second parent. I just…..I guess I’m always worried about….a lot of things. Someone taking her away or….Janson coming back somehow. I mean…..I don’t know.”
“He doesn’t know where we live, so he can’t find you or Katie ever again.” Newt stated with a kind smile, making Thomas repeat one back as his eyes were locked with the other. “How did he even find you two here in the first place?"
“Umm...” Thomas hesitated. But only at first. “I don’t really know. Probably….tracked me down or….”
“He asked a friend that knew?” Newt blurted, taking a shot for the truth once again.
“Not really….didn’t tell anyone from back then that I moved here. Maybe T or Rach said something to their parents, he asked and then boom. He found us. Never remembered it was here we lived at unless he was high.”
“Oh….” Newt noted, slightly disappointedly as he watched Thomas place the cigarette they shared on his lips once more.
Why do you keep lying to me Tommy?
“Anyways,” Thomas started again as he breathed out smoke. “Doesn’t matter now. He doesn’t know where we live now. Hence why he can’t get to us. Although he knows where this place is, we only visit once a week. So he can’t hurt us anymore.”
“Right.” Newt chuckled lightly as Thomas pasted him the cigarette with a smile.
But then again, Newt felt even more off.
And he didn’t understand why Thomas was still lying to him.
✨✨✨
Katie smiled as she watched her drawing finally come together, a terrible terror nibbling on some fish. Her friends were beside her, chatting about anything while they drew too, not caring about how Vince would go off at them like usual for drawing on the wall.
She missed this. Drawing for hours on end on the wall under the stairs. Sure, she had a desk in her room she did the same thing with, only on paper or her iPad. But it wasn’t the same, to her at least. So it felt good to be back drawing in one of her favourite places in her old home.
It was comforting to her.
As soon as she finished, Katie looked around the place, taking in the scene happily. The building. The highway. The birds flying above happily. The dim lights from the party her favourite pair were still at. The…..smoke?
Even in the dark night sky, she could still see grew clouds go into the sky, mixing into the white visible clouds too. And it confused her, made her scrunch her face up in that confusion.
She tapped the body beside her, not knowing who it was. “Umm….guys-”
“Fire!”
The group jumped at the sudden yell, including Katie. Their heads spun to the source, only to find people running from a certain area and towards the pathway, frighteningly.
“The tree’s on fire!”
“Only because someone was camping from there!”
“Dumbass!!!!!”
“What in the….?” Lizzy asked as she and the group moved from underneath the stairs on each side and watched people running up and down the street, adjusting Dante to sit on her hip in the process.
“What’s going on?” Stephan asked, confusedly.
“A fire you idiot.” Baxter chimed in, obviously excited about the fuse. “A cardboard person must’ve been camping to close to a tree for the night.” He then started running towards the corner of the L shaped building, where he could turn to the fire and watch trees burn down. “Come on guys!”
“Yeah!” Chuck yelled as he picked up Deedee and started his jog to follow his friend, making Deedee giggle and excited with him. “Let’s go!”
Minho was the next to move. Then Jackie. Then Madison. Amy. Sophie and Stephan.
All were running and following Chuck.
But the others stayed back for a moment, laughing at the enthusiasm from their friends before walking over.
Katie looked up to the third floor and noticed how the adults and parents were starting to acknowledge the smoke, including Thomas and Newt since they had stood up and were leaning against the railing. They looked to where the smoke was coming from while their friends ran past them towards the stairs, yelling excitedly or cheering.
“Tom! Newtie!” Katie yelled up towards the pair, catching their attention. “There’s a fire!”
“We can see that!” Newt yelled back down.
“Get moving Kitty kat!” Thomas shouted as he started following the chaos towards the middle stairs, grabbing Newt’s hand in the process. “We don’t wanna miss this! Get a good spot!”
“Got it!” Katie noted before running after most of her friends.
“Be careful!” Newt yelled out as he got dragged by Thomas towards the stairs. “Don’t get to close!”
Katie nodded at the order as she ran after her friends, passing more of her old neighbours she didn’t know on the way since they were just as excited as she had gotten to be. She ran across the parking lot, around the corner of the building and down the hill, the fire finally coming in view.
Two trees were lit up in flames, something Katie had never seen before. The trees behind them were starting to catch on, but for now it was just the two that were getting destroyed. Top to bottom the trees were covered in orange fire, burning and burning thanks to some of the homeless people that wanted heat in the cold night.
Crowds of people were gathered in front of the trees, taking videos and pictures, daring each other to get close to the heat and cheering on the flames to burn down the wood. It was chaotic. But it was how it worked for that community.
Another thing Katie missed the most.
She made her way to the front were Chuck stood with Deedee, Amy, Sophie and Stephan, the other kids scattered elsewhere with or without their parents. She joined them happily with her surprised expression on her face, thinking that this was one of the insane things she had ever seen. Possibly the best thing she had ever seen.
She turned her head over her shoulder and saw Thomas and Newt walking towards her, but they made a stop too since Thomas went to take a picture, making her laugh before returning her stare to the burning trees, her ears finally hearing the fire truck sirens in the air.
“Woooow.” Thomas dragged as he and Newt stared up at the flames, their hands locked and the one that had his phone dropping to his side. “This is a big one.”
“This has happened before?” Newt asked, catching Thomas’s attention.
“Ohhhh. Yeeeah. The homeless people always set up small campfires at night. And when they get too close to a tree, it always catches fire. They were only small ones though. This is….massive.”
“Can tell.” Newt blurted as he glanced over to the girl that stood a few feet forward, talking with her friend, Chuck. “How often did it happen when you lived here?”
“Every few months. Gosh….remember Katie saying how it was like Toothless had….what’s it called?”
“Blasberblast the trees?” Newt answered with a chuckle.
“Thanks that’s what it’s called…..Yeah she used to say that every time there was a fire. Still remember how annoyed she would be that I got it wrong. As in like…..I would say ‘isn’t that just Toothless firing a tree?’ And she would go ‘no Tom. Get it right. He would blasberblast the tree’s, not fire at them. Hiccup would tell him to do this. Hiccup would tell him to do that.’ Blah Blah Blahhhh.”
The pair chuckled at the impression Thomas made of his sister as a few more cheers were heard. They turned back to the fire to see two firemen with yellow massive water hoses walking towards the fire, ready to put it out. Newt then lifted his arm with a smile, dropping the others hand in the process, and wrapped it around Thomas’s waist, bringing him to his side.
“You miss it here?” He asked, catching the brunette’s attention once more. “Living here with everyone around ya?”
“Mmmmm….” Thomas hummed as he thought for a second. “I mean….” He then wrapped his closest arm around Newt’s neck, bringing him closer to him. “….Not really.”
“How’s that?”
“Just…..look, I miss…..having everyone around me. Definitely not the place. It’s a dump but….it was just difficult. Going on without….her.” A pause as Newt took the information. “Living here was just a bit of a distraction from….other things. So was….Katie herself. But then….” Thomas turned his head fully back to Newt. “…you showed up.” They both had let a smile come up each other’s faces. “Without you…Katie wouldn’t be…..she wouldn’t have improved so much. Without you all this…” He gestured to all their friends around them. “….we all wouldn’t have met. And without you I wouldn’t have gotten out of here and….I wouldn’t have started uni. I wouldn’t have….moved on and just….be happy…..Am I rambling?”
“No.” Newt chuckled. “No, not at all.”
“Ok good.” Thomas said with a light laugh after. “I guess what I’m saying is that….I don’t think my life would be….anymore brighter and better if it wasn’t for you. You saved me. You saved Katie. And…without you, I would be long gone by now.”
Newt just stared at him, letting the words fly around them as the fire grew smaller. And he could sense Thomas wasn’t lying.
Making him feel half happy that he wasn’t lying again.
And half guilty.
“Promise me….” Thomas started. “….you’ll always be with me. Because I can’t lose another person I love Newt. I’ve nearly lost Katie…multiple times. I’ve lost my mom. I can’t…lose you too.”
Newt gulped to himself, because what he was doing at the moment might just make Thomas leave him. But he still speaks.
“I promise.” He stated sternly but with kindness. A beat as Thomas nodded his head and scanned the blonde’s face. “And promise me that….you’ll never leave me. Because I’ve also lost….I’ve lost two people that were very important to me Tommy. I can’t lose you too. Not now when….” Tell him! Please just tell him! “….when I’m starting to think that….I’ll be a mess if that ever happened. No matter….the reason and whose fault it was.” Newt….why can’t you just say it?
Thomas eyes stayed locked with his before he nodded his head silently.
“I promise.” He repeated, letting his arm squeezed Newt closer, afraid that he might just lose him if he didn’t hold him tight. Another pause as he let a smile appear on his face. “I love you. So much.”
“I love you too.” Newt repeated before the two leaned in and lightly pecked each other’s lips in a sweet and calm kiss. One of the ones that lasted longer than a second or two.
Thomas pulled away first, but his eyes still lingered on Newt’s face like his was. The face he would fall in love with over and over again. No matter the cause.
But what scared Newt was the thought that that might not be true if what he’s been doing for the past few weeks came to light. The lying. The fibs. The messages and texts. The calls. The-
“Tom!!!!!”
The two broke their stare and turned to the voice, both seeing Katie march towards them through giggles.
“This is so cool!” She shouted.
“I know!” Thomas yelled back as he unwrapped his arm around Newt’s neck and bent down to the girls level, making Newt step back slightly with a little smile on his lips.
He watched as Katie walked around her brother and hopped onto his back for a piggyback ride. His smile started to drop and turn forced as he watched Thomas stand back up with the girl on his back, both laughing fondly and their gazes fixed on the burning trees.
He heard that laugh a million times. The soft chuckle that would leave Thomas’s lips. Every time he would hear it, he would feel safe and…happy. But now…..
Now he was regretting on the lies and how he’s been.
Because suddenly he wasn’t so sure that the lunch he had planned the next day wasn’t such a good idea.
The one that would get him answers.
The one that would make him finally meet Katie McVoy and Ladena Lichliter.
The one that could possibly mess everything happy in his life at the moment.
He was officially fucked. Because he regretted getting the women’s contact all those weeks ago.
Notes:
Sorry.....
Next one might be interesting. We don't know.
Hope yall enjoyed reading though.
Thanks for reading and leaving Kudos. I'll see ya in the next one.
😘✌️
Chapter 26: A meet up for answers
Summary:
Newt meets up with the two people that will truly give answers about Thomas’s past. Katie McVoy and Ladena Lichliter.
Notes:
TW: Mention of alcoholism, past rape and assault, past suicide thoughts and attempts and little mention of past panic attacks
I have a loan laptop.......................and I miss my old one that has Spotify 😭😭😭 Plus the fact the MOUSE DOESN'T PROPERLY PRESS DOWN ON THIS ONE
................
AHHHHH
Like, mate. How long does it take to fucking fix the bottom of a fucking laptop?!?!?!?!?!? (Mind you, I gave my laptop away on Wednesday. But my friend did this once and didn't get her laptop back for a month 👐🫨 choke me now)
But anyways, enjoy 😁
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Newtie! Newtie!” Katie yelled as she burst through the closed door that was of Newt and Thomas’s room, only Thomas was calling for her from the stairs while Newt was waking up to her screams. “Wake up! We have to go to school!”
Newt groaned as he felt Katie’s body jump up and down on the empty space beside him, soon chuckling at the excitement the girl brought into the room.
“Kitty Kat!” Thomas boomed jokingly as he entered the room, all ready for his day at Uni. “Do not-” He scooped Katie into his arms, making her giggle more. “-disturb my loving boyfriend like that!”
“Well, you’re in a mood.” Newt chuckled lightly as he turned to his right side to face the pair near the door.
“I most certainly am.” Thomas smiled before prompting Katie on his hip and placing a massive kiss on the girl’s temple, then another. “One from mommy too.”
“Come on Newtie!” Katie still yelled as Newt yawned. “School starts in….” She looked at the clock on Newt’s nightstand, which was on the other side of the bed. “….forty minutes since it’s seven fifty. We leave in ten minutes. Exactly ten minutes!”
“Umm…..” Newt dragged as he prompt himself on one of his elbows, allowing the blanket to drop to his hip and his red tank top to be shown now. “….Actually…..” He hesitated at first, more when Thomas started to look worried. Follow the plan. “…..I’m not really…..feeling that well….”
“Really?” Thomas asked.
“Yeah….” Newt lied while he started rubbing his forehead slowly. “My head hurts…..I-I-”
“What?”
“-I don’t know what it is…….maybe it was from last night…..I don’t know…..”
“You’re still coming to school, right?” Katie blurted as she started fiddling with Thomas’s backpack straps. “Because you have too. That’s the plan.”
“Katie.” Thomas started as his attention turned to the girl on his hip. “Don’t be like that-”
“But that’s how me and Newtie’s Mondays work. We go to school. We hang out at break when Mya’s group gets annoying. That’s how it has always been.”
Thomas could tell she was getting stressed and annoyed, a symptom she had from her diagnosis when nothing went as her plan. “But….Newtie’s not feeling well.”
“He can push through it though.” She finally met a pair of eyes, Newt’s. “Right?”
“Honey….” Newt dragged again, feeling more guilty that he was getting the girl worked up because of his greediness and curiosity. “….My head really hurts right now. Some sort of headache I’m guessing.”
“B-but…. we’re supposed to go to school. That’s how Monday’s work.”
“I know that’s how our Monday’s work. But…..it’s just one day.”
“It’s not though!”
“Katie!” Thomas raised his voice slightly, making the girl snap her head back to her brother. “Don’t raise your voice.”
“It’s ok Tommy.” Newt reassured as he sat up properly, feeling more guilty inside. “Katie.” He patted his lap lightly, signaling the girl to come to him. She hesitated at first but then slid down from Thomas’s grasp to the bed and crawled towards Newt’s lap. He then grabbed her hands as she got comfortable in his lap, her looking at the bed sheets. “Hey, can you look at me when I’m talking to you honey?” She then finally met his eyes. “What would we usual do today?”
She thought for a second before she answered. “Well….we would do some Math's….thennnn…..reading…..” She retreated her eyes to her lap again, but Newt leaned closer so he could look the girl in the eye, another problem she still had to learn. “Then free time would happen.”
“What would you usually do in that?”
“Play with the toys in the corner, then read Diary of the-”
“Wimpey kid.” Newt finished with her before letting a smile come onto his face. “Yeah…yeah I know. And after that?”
Thomas just watched as the girl hummed in thought, amazed at how wonderful Newt was handling the situation.
“Then we would…..work on creative projects.”
“What project would you work on?”
“Mainly my…..writing one. With the story about dragon spirits.”
“Right. Then?”
“Then it would be break. I would eat with my friends, play with them, then play with you.”
“Right. After that?”
“Uhhh…..we would draw then work on more projects. So I would work on my music one. Playing on the-”
“Little guitar.” Newt finished with Katie again before letting another laugh leave his lips. “Yeah, I know that too. Then we would come home right?”
“Yep.” Katie answered with a nod.
“Yeah. Now…..those things can still happen. I just won’t be there today. But I promise you, tomorrow, I’ll be ok again.”
“But…..”
Katie retreated her eyes back down, but Newt still pushed lightly.
“Hon, look at me.”
She looked back up.
“You’ll get to do these things today, exactly like that, but….I just won’t be there. Ms Belle might. And you’ll still have Alby and your friends. Everything will go by your plan, I’ll just be out of the picture. You can hang out with Alby instead of me at lunch. Or even stay with your friends for longer. He might drop you home or….even Tommy could pick you up. There’s lots of possibility’s that could work. But only for today. Do you understand that?”
Katie thought for a second, hating how Newt was being so reasonable. “I guess….” She dragged. “But…..” She didn’t finish, just exhaled through her nose.
“I know it’s a lot.” Newt continued. “But I know you can get through it. It’ll be fun with Ms Belle in class, I mean you love her. Plus, I’ll even make sure it’s her. But I need you to get through it. You think you can do that for me? Just for today?”
A beat as Katie thought, Thomas smiled at the scene and Newt’s guilt became more and more unbearable.
“Ok.” Katie agreed silently. “Can I get a new book for an award if I do it?”
“Of course.” Newt answered with a smile. “I knew you’d give it a try.” He then pulled the girl into a small hug, and after a beat, she hugged back.
And Thomas really couldn’t believe his eyes. Newt was just so patient with his sister, so open and caring. So gentle. He definitely knew how Katie’s brain worked and the right things to say and do. And that scene just proved it.
The pair pulled away and Newt ruffled Katie’s hair jokingly, making her giggle. She then slid down from Newt’s lap, then bed, feeling confident that she could get through the day with a few changes.
“I hope you feel better Newtie.” Katie mumbled as she walked around the bed, back to her brother.
Oh fuck, what am I doing? Just say your lying and- “Thanks sweetie.” Newt thanked with a small forced smile as he started to lie back down in the covers.
“I’ll drop you of at Alby’s.” Thomas blurted, not caring that it ‘wasn’t part of Katie’s plan’ and how she might throw a fit later. “He’ll drop you off.” Katie just walked out to grab her bag, trying to feel more confident about her day.
Leaving the two alone.
Thomas turned back to Newt, loving the image of him snuggling softly back into the blankets of their bed.
“Hey?” He said, catching the blonde's attention. “You need me to stay?” He asked as he started walking around the bed to Newt’s side. “Cause I can. Just say the word.”
“No, no, no.” Newt reassured as he watched Thomas stop in front of him. “You’ll be bored anyway. I’ll probably stay in bed all day.” Bloody hell. You’re not. You’re going out for a late lunch.
“You sure?”
“Absolutely. Go to Uni, please. Your just about to catch up anyway. I’d hate myself if you stayed for me.”
“You’re a hundred percent sure?”
“Yes. Go. Please.”
Newt let a smile go to his face, trying to show the fact that he was generally ok to stay alone for the day. And Thomas took the bait instantly, making him feel more and more guilty about what he was planning.
“Ok.” Thomas blurted before leaning down to hover over Newt’s face. “I’ll be back around….four thirty. Got three lectures today. I’ll get Katie from Alby’s, you stay put. You want me to grab anything from the pharmacy?”
“Nah I’m ok. I’ll just take a nap for now and see how it goes.”
“Ok. Call me if you need me. Any time.”
“Ok.” Newt agreed before the two shared a calm kiss on their lips. When they pulled away, Newt smiled more. “Love you.”
“Love you too.” Thomas repeated before planting another kiss on the blonde’s forehead. He then started making his way back around the bed and towards the door. “Hope you feel better, honey.”
“Thanks love.” Newt thanked as he watched Thomas start to pull the door close behind him, blowing one last kiss towards him, making him chuckle, before closing it completely.
Leaving Newt to his regretful thoughts.
But he muffled the silence of the room by grabbing his phone from his changer and placing it by his ear after calling Lawrence, him soon responding.
“Hello Newton.” He greeted into the phone, causing Newt to finally sit up and lean back on the wall.
“Hey Lawrence.”
“How are you?”
“Yeah, I’m good. You?”
“Yeah, I’m fine right now. Getting some coffee at the moment. Then heading to work. I’ll see you there?”
Newt could hear the uncertainty in his boss’s voice, making this more difficult for him.
“Umm….yeah, about that…..”
“Yes?”
“It’s just…..I’m actually calling to call in sick for today.”
A beat. And Newt thought the line went out for how quiet it was.
“Oh.”
“Yeah….I’ve got this headache that like…..really hurts. I think I probably drank something different last night. I don’t know…..”
“Sorry to hear that.”
“Thanks.”
“I’ll call you a sub for today if that helps.”
Thank bloody God. “Yeah, yeah. Make sure it’s Belle. My students love her and are used to her.”
“Right. Will do. But if she’s busy, Mr Jonesy will probably have to take your class. So, I can’t promise anything.”
Will never hear the end of it if that happens, gosh. “Yep. Understandable. Thanks again.”
“No problem. Hope you feel better soon, Newton.”
“Yeah, me too.” Newt chuckled, causing him to hear another one from the other end of the line.
“Well then if that’s it….”
“Yeah, that’s all.”
“Ok. Well, I’ll let you get back to recovering. I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“Hopefully.”
“Ok. Great. Talk tomorrow. Bye Newton.”
“Yep. Talk tomorrow. Bye.”
“Bye.”
And that was that.
Newt was officially having his day off for a lie he’s been hiding for weeks now.
God. I’m a horrible person.
✨✨✨
The morning went by slowly. Tv show. Movies. Food. Catching up on work. And the entire time Newt felt more and more guilty. But he covered it up by thinking of questions for the women he was going to meet, noting them down on his phone.
How did you two and Ava meet?
Did you know Thomas was getting abused? Sexually and…..? – He deleted the last bit.
How did Janson become so violent?
Was he like that the entire time you guys knew him or did it start a few years after you guys met?
How did you all meet?
What’s happened to the rest of you now?
Does Janson still stay in contact with you?
Do you know why he abused and harmed Thomas and Ava?
Question after question, he kept noting and typing them down. Because this was the day he would get all the answers he needs.
But he still felt guilt in his stomach.
Thomas goes on and on about how he hated his father for lying to his mother and hated himself for lying to her too about the affair he had with Janson. He hated people that would do that. He never got to tell Ava about the sex, and he regretted it. Hence why he hated people lying to his face.
Yet here Newt was. Thinking up questions for the women he had been secretly texting for the past few weeks behind Thomas’s back. He would lie about Lawrence calling him when it was Katie McVoy. He’d push pass the questions the best he could when he thought Thomas was onto him. He did everything in his power to continue this secret for weeks.
He didn’t know if he could ever come clean when he was this far in this investigation.
Bridgerton. Friends. 10 things I hate about you. How I met your mother. Gavin and Stacy. How to get rid of a guy in 10 days. Derry Girls. He even gave Arcane a go since that was all Lizzy talked about these days.
But nothing, absolutely nothing, could make this feeling in Newt’s gut go away.
He felt like crying, but he didn’t. He would save that for when he was in the shower after the day’s over. When he had completed his task. It might not happen, but it was the way he could pushed the urge down.
But he still felt….numb somehow. Because Thomas didn’t deserve this. He deserved the truth.
But yet again, Newt also, somehow, deserved the truth too.
It was going to be a long afternoon.
It was now two o’clock in the afternoon and he was driving. Driving to the place the women wanted to meet. It was a long drive, twenty, thirty, forty minutes. And as he grew closer and closer to his destination, he got more and more guilty about the whole thing.
He arrived at The Gardens after the long drive; a club the women were a part of.
His destination.
And before he could start to regret more and more, maybe even turn back to go home, he pushed himself out of his car, locked it and made his way into the building. Then the balcony of tables full of people having lunch.
Good God. Here we go.
He felt a vibration in his pocket, making him pull out his phone and see a message from Katie.
Katie McVoy
Hey Newt. Just letting you know we’re at table 5 by the flower bushes. We’ve got some tea and sandwiches for afternoon tea. Hope to see you soon. Can’t wait to meet you. 😁
You left a👍on this message.
Before he pushed his phone back, another notification popped up at the bottom. Something from his news app.
He didn’t care. Because his eyes lingered on the wallpaper.
It changed to one with him and his favorite people staring back, all having ice creams in their hands. Katie sat on Thomas’s knee with her chocolate ice cream in her hand, Thomas held her with his own ice cream in his hands, strawberry, while his free hand was around Newt’s shoulders, and Newt was the one taking the picture with vanilla ice cream in his free hand.
He looked happy. They all did.
And he started regretting the decisions for coming to this rich people club in the first place.
Yet he still pushed his phone back into his pocket and kept walking, the image still fresh in his mind.
Table eighteen. Table twenty. Table sixteen. Table fourteen.
Table by table, he looked for a somewhat familiar face from Katie’s family tree she made. Some blonde hair. Maybe a warm smile.
Table eleven. Table nine. Table ten. Table seven.
Maybe of the other face he was meeting up with. Brunette hair. Calm eyes.
Table six. Table four. Table-
There they were.
Sitting together, drinking tea and chatting happily at the table that was said they would be. Blonde hair on one head and brunette on the other.
This is it. Don’t screw it up.
He took a step forward awkwardly. Then another. Then-
“Katie?” He asked. Loud enough to calm his nerves for a bit.
The blonde women looked up, the brunette next to her joining. And the two smiled.
“You must be Newt.” The brunette woman greeted as she stood up and walked around the table.
“Y-yeah. That’s me.” Newt said back as the women brought him in a tiny embrace, taking him by surprise at first as he awkwardly hugged back while watching the other women stand up from her seat and move closer. “And your…?”
“Ladena.”
“Noted.”
“So good to finally met you.” The blonde women chimed in as Ladena pulled away, letting Newt hug her awkwardly next. They then pulled away. “Please. Have a seat.”
He nodded at the little order as he stepped towards the seat in front of him. He pulled the chair out, stepped to the side and took a seat, both the women following after. “Your Katie?”
“Correct.”
“Ok, great. T-thanks for….meeting up with me today.” He said politely. “Both of you.”
“No problem.” Ladena answered as she got comfortable in her seat once more. “We’re always opened to meet Thomas’s new friends.”
“Yes, that’s true.” Katie chimed. “Hey, how is he these days?”
“Um…he’s great.” Newt answered, comfortable about how their conversation was starting. Well, this was easy.
“Yeah? What’s he been up too? Still living at that…..motel?”
“Umm….well he’s actually moved in with me.”
“Really?”
“Y-yeah. About….2 months ago.”
“Is little Katie there?” Ladena chimed in.
“Yeah, she’s still with us.” Newt happily answered, feeling more comfortable but still….weird.
“That’s nice.”
“And how is she?” Katie asked.
“Improving.” Newt answered. “She’s been improving on her behavior and stuff. Other then that she’s also been really great. Amazing even.”
“That’s so lovely to hear. They’re a good pair.”
“Yeah, they are.”
“Real shame for what they went through.”
“Yeah….”
A small moment.
“So, how did you and Thomas meet?” Katie randomly asked. “And please tell us everything. We haven’t seen him in forever, so….how did you two meet?”
“Uhh….” Newt thought for a second before answering. “Well, he sent Katie to the school I teach at. She’s in my class and has been since…..early September last year.”
“You’re a teacher?” Ladena asked.
“Yeah. Special ad teacher. She was in my class and….I found out she was living with Tomm…sorry, Thomas in a motel room. Wanted to help and all and…..me and Thomas met one afternoon. And….yeah…”
Newt let a smile come to his face at the memory of him and Thomas meeting for the first time flashed before his eyes. It was so long ago but it felt like it happened yesterday. He didn’t realize how much Thomas, his Thomas, meant to him all that time ago. And yet the relationship still felt and was more romantic than ever. And he couldn’t wait for what the future waited from them. And-
Oh God. What the actual fuck am I doing?
“Which school do you teach at Newt?” Katie asked.
“Right arm school for difficulties of learning.” Newt answered. “Second grade.”
“And you knew about….you know….their situation?”
“No, not at first. I knew she lived with her brother, well, my co-worker reminded me, but I saw her walking alone one afternoon and offered to drop her off. She told me most of what….like….she told me about how she ended up there with Thomas, Ava passing and Janson being…..a lot.”
“Yeah he is.” Katie breathed sadly as her eyes retreated to her sandwich.
“You two still in contact with him?” Worth the shot.
“Well….sorta.” Ladena answered. “He keeps getting back into our lives though. Saying the most outrageous things ever. And he still wonders why we don’t talk to him that much. He still puts that….stuff in him a-and…….drinks. It’s horrible.”
“He may be getting better….” Katie chimed in. “But….we can tell he’s…..not doing so well. But…..I have to admit, everyday his struggles improve more than the last.”
“How do you know?” Newt asked. “Does he visit you from….is it Alaska where he is now?”
“Yeah, he visits all right.” Ladena chuckled. “Yells and stuff. It’s just….horrible. Sometimes disappears for a night or so. But….he hasn’t done that yet.”
“Yet? H-h…he’s here? In Denver?”
The two shared a look before Katie continued. “Yeah…..he’s actually….staying here for a few weeks. We don’t really know. He’s been with Bruce and we haven’t talked to him and John in a while. But yeah….he’s still struggling.”
“What was he like before that? If you don’t mind me asking.”
“Not at all.” Ladena said as she let a small smile come on her face. “He was so…fun. When we were around your age at least. Maybe even younger.”
“We all met in college.” Katie chimed in. “Ava and Janson were the ones that brought our whole group together.”
“Really?” Newt blurted in curiosity, forgetting about his guilt while celebrating some more information being given to him.
“Yeah, me and Ava were roommates-”
“And I lived next door.” Ladena chimed in. “Plus, me and Katie had been friends since…. like…. senior year, is it?”
“Of high school, yes.” Katie answered before continuing. “So, we were a tight three. Then Ava met Janson in one of her classes. Janson was part of a video game club with his friends in his building, John and Bruce. One night all of us met, and ever since then we were inseparable. For the first two years at least.”
Ladena continued on. “They moved in together for the last two years of college before they got married and had Thomas.” She gestured between her and Katie. “We became roommates and so did John and Bruce, but we were all in the same building and hanged out all the time. It was great for a while. Then, the drinking and drugs happened with Janson.”
The two went silent for a moment as they shared a look Newt couldn’t understand. Then Katie continued.
“He would be crazy when he drank and would joke around with drugs he would buy for…when we would hang out at his apartment. But then…he started getting more and more. Drank more and more. Started…lashing out randomly. Mostly on…Ava. What really made us mad was when.... he’d cheat on her. But Ava was so sweet and used the excuse that Janson was high and all that she stayed with him. It broke my heart. Both of our hearts.”
“She tried her best to…help him.” Ladena blurted. “But he started…hitting her and…sorry…” She looked down as a horrible memory -Newt could tell- came across her eyes, one that was too painful to say.
“Don’t be.” Newt hummed sadly. “I-I shouldn’t of asked-”
“No, no, no.” Katie said as she patted Newt on the shoulder. “Don’t be silly. It’s better to talk about it, let’s be honest. It’s just…hurtful. The memories and stuff.”
“Yeah, I get it.” Newt mumbled under his breath, but the two heard him loud and clear.
“You have painful memories, Newt?”
“Y…yeah……I-I…I don’t really like to talk about it. Sorry….”
“No, no.” Ladena chimed in. “You're ok. We understand.”
“Thanks.” Newt smiled fondly and appreciatively. “Really appreciate it.” A pause. “I do have…a few more questions about…Janson. If you don’t mind.”
“Of course.” Katie answered with another smile on her lips. “Ask away. It may be hurtful but, again, it’s sometimes good to talk about it.”
“Yes, that is correct.” Newt chuckled. “Thank you.”
“What’s on your mind, Newt?” Ladena asked.
And he fired away with questions.
About Janson. The friendship between the entire old group of friends. And Ava.
Nearly every single question was asked that he wrote down.
The two women answered fondly as the lunch grew out longer and longer, giving Newt all the information he had needed for the past few weeks. They finished their tea and ordered more sandwiches for them all, bigger ones then what they had.
It was….
Newt couldn’t describe it. He enjoyed the women’s company. He got most of what he needed to hear. And he ate food.
But yet, he still looked at the negatives of the situation.
He was enjoying his company with women Thomas didn’t want in his life anymore. He was going behind Thomas’s back to get the information he needed. And…well, nothing about the food was bad. It was only expensive.
Every negative thought went back to Thomas. Because he deserved the truth. He deserved honestly. He deserved better.
Someone that would listen to him when he said he didn’t want to talk about a topic. Someone that would stand by him when his past comes back to haunt him. Someone that would be there for him when he needed the help.
Not someone that would go behind his back to find things out about his parent’s past.
Newt deserved the truth, but Thomas deserved it more.
It was that thought that made him stop eating. But not prepared for the next comment.
“He’s being stubborn too.”
Newt snapped his head up from his plate to Katie’s side profile. “What?”
“Thomas.” The women continued as she looked over at him. “He’s being stubborn.”
“Katie, don’t start.” Ladena warned annoyedly, but Newt kept pushing on.
“Why would he be stubborn?” He asked, his gaze locked with Katie’s face.
“Well, like…” The women began before breathing out silently in a huff. “….one time, a few years after he moved in, he asked for some help with little Katie. Now, his friends may have said that we didn’t help-”
“Well, you didn’t.” Newt interrupted. “If you did, Katie would be with you right now.”
“That is true. But we had reasons-”
“And what would those be?”
The two women stared back at Newt, surprised for the sudden annoyance that came across his face.
“Hm? What were the reasons?”
“Now, Newt….” Ladena started. “We’re having a nice lunch and stuff. Why are you getting mad all of a sudden?”
“Because I wanna know the reasons why that little girl I care about so much had to live in a shithole until two months ago.” A beat. “So, what were the reasons you two, Bruce and John didn’t help when Thomas needed you?” Remember John’s little- “And why did you tell John not to reach out too after a while?”
“You care about Katie, don’t you?” The blonde women asked, avoiding the questions. But Newt still answered.
“Of course I do. She’s…I’m…Look, she’s very important to Thomas and I love him, so bloody much that it hurts to know that he went through so much shit when he didn’t deserve it. They both don’t. They deserve what they want in life. Thomas deserves to go to uni and study to be a psychologist. Katie deserves the right amount of help for her diagnoses. And I’m helping them so those dreams can happen. Because their human beings too. Just like you two. Just like Bruce and John. Just like me. They don’t deserve to live in a motel room because their mother died, their dad’s abusive and their broke. They don’t deserve a druggie for a father. And they certainly don’t deserve to deal with any of that. Ok? They deserve better.”
A beat.
“Thomas is going to Uni?” Katie asked, a little hope in her voice.
Oh God, this was a bad idea. “Is that all you got in that? Thomas going to Uni?”
“Newt-” Ladena started, but Newt didn’t pay attention to her.
“Not the fact that they’re lives have sorta been a mess ever since their mother died? Good god, their lives, actually, Thomas’s life, is more messed up then mine. I was having panic attacks and suicide thoughts while he was getting raped by his homophobic father. I got a limp from an attempt of suicide when he was held at gun point during sex with his father and getting beaten up from him. I moved here from England to get away from my mother and be closer to my dad’s grave, where my parents fell in love and to go to college while he lived in a fucking motel with his baby sister. My mistakes and messed up life happened because my dad died. But his life was messed up before he was even born. And all you can say is if Tommy’s in Uni?! Jesus, no wonder you two are useless.”
“Woah, Newt.” Ladena chimed in, seeing how Newt was raising his voice by the second. “Calm down. We didn’t mean for you to get upset.”
He exhaled out of his nose as he sat back in his chair. “Well….” He chuckled, not knowing what to say as he shook his head.
Another moment.
“He is going to Uni.”
Katie turned her head to Newt. “Really?”
“Yep.” The blonde man answered as his eyes locked with hers. “No thanks to you.” Another beat. “Why didn’t you help him?” Katie let out a shaky breath while Ladena looked to her lap. “He needed you. All four of you. And you didn’t look him in the eye for years. Why?”
“It was….” Katie started. “…just difficult. Again, the memories and stuff were just painful.”
“You say that as if you went through it.” Newt chimed in. “Like you got the hits. You got raped. You got cheated on. But you two didn’t go through that. Thomas did. And so did Ava. And you did…nothing to help them. Not back then. Not now…Nothing. Just sat back and watch a family break by the second. For years.”
The women stayed silent, the last sentence Newt spat out floating in the air around them.
“The thing was…” Ladena started. “…we thought that Thomas needed more time for himself. I mean he had been dealing with all that for years. And he just lost his mother. So, we thought he needed a break from reality, from all of us. To have time with Katie then…move on. Maybe put her in a family that wants a child. Then he could re start his life, away from her, us, and his parents, dead or alive. It would be best. Not taking care of a child when he’s getting use to the world without Ava.”
“That’s his sister you’re talking about.” Newt spat.
“But he’s not her father. Or mother. He’s just a sibling.” Katie stated.
“Just a sibling? That man is all the damn parents to ever exist in the world to that girl.” The blonde man defended. “He would defend her no matter what. Protect her no matter what. He was willing to move into a shithole to protect her from their abusive father. Even after he finally had the chance to leave that house and be happy, he decided to move into another shithole with Katie so she can be protected.” A moment. “And you lot didn’t do shit when you had the chance. You think Ava would have wanted that? I may have never met her, but I sure as hell know that she wouldn’t.”
“Again,” Katie began, seriousness in her voice. “We thought it would be best for him to live out his fantasy for a bit-”
“That’s the shitiest excuse ever.”
“Let me finish please.” Katie said, making Newt just stare back at her. “We thought that was best. To live his fantasy of taking in his sister because of his grief of his mom. Then, after a while, he would come back to us and Janson and get his life back together while we would handle Katie, put her in a family or something. Then he could have a fresh start to his life.”
“You guys don’t even know how Katie’s brain works and the best way it would…” Newt began before he realized something. “What do you mean ‘and Janson’?”
The two went silent before Ladena answered.
“I know we said that he was…horrible. But…actually……again he’s been visiting and stuff…plus, he’s staying with Bruce right now…and he might seem bad but actually…. he seems…a lot better now than before. He’s still improving but…he’s getting better. So….”
“We were thinking that…” Katie started before saying something that made Newt nearly fall out of his chair.
“Maybe…Thomas and him could…met up and he could apologize. For everything that is.”
He couldn’t speak. Couldn’t think. The idea was so...he didn’t know what it was. Outrageous. Stupid. Just silly. Why would Thomas do that? Meet up with the person that traumatized him for life?
“What?”
“Look…we’ve given him chances and stuff. He’s living with Bruce. Us two are watching what he eats and drinks when we’re around him. And John…well…John’s been completely outcasted for other reasons. But we’ve done these things. And we've gotten him some help, and he’s been improving very well. So…maybe they could talk and….”
“You gave that asshole help but not Thomas?” Newt asked in disbelief.
“Well…yeah.”
What the actual fuck is wrong with these two?
Ladena chimed in once again. “It might not happen either way. Thomas is very stubborn when it comes with his dad.”
“Yeah, because he’s a rapist and an abusive drunk!” Newt yelled, causing a few heads to turn to the table.
“Newt. Calm do-”
“Why the fuck would you think that’s a brilliant idea?! Huh?! Thomas is right to keep Janson out of his life! And Katie’s! Because he’s an abusive cunt!”
“Watch your language, Newt.” Katie warned, but he was too mad.
“He was twelve! Twelve when that son of a bitch touched him and fucked him! Not even a teenager! Not even old enough to leave the house on his own….!” Newt yelled as he shot up from his chair, startling the two still sitting. “You know what, he was right for not contacting you two ever again!” The women just stared at him, pity and surprise behind their eyes. “Even John is for just….out casting himself like that! You two are the fakest people I have ever met! My Tommy is traumatized for what that man did to him! My Tommy doesn’t have his mom in his life anymore because she killed herself because of that man! My Tommy turned into a fucking father at nineteen because you lot didn’t want to help with that girl! Katie! The girl I care more about then my fucking soul and life! It’s hard for Thomas to open up! For the both of them to! And you think it’s best for Thomas to hear Janson out?! After everything he’s done! Then put Katie into a fucking family she has never met! Her mind couldn’t handle that change! She couldn’t handle the fact she had to have a school day without me this morning! She would throw a fit if that happened! Do you two really think that this plan of yours is a brilliant idea?! If you really, really, think that, then your just as dumb as me for thinking that this lunch was a great bloody idea!!!!!”
Finally, he stormed off, his face so scrunched up and mad that it hurt him more than what he felt inside. He didn’t care about the eyes, the yells behind him to stop and the fact someone called security on him even though he was leaving. He just was too mad about the situation.
But as he left the building and got into his car, his madness suddenly turned into sadness.
Not for the idea the two women had.
For the fact Thomas did go through all that and there was nothing he could do about it. And for the fact about how stupid he felt in that moment.
As he slid back into his seat in the car, he finally let the tears out, leaning his head into his hands while breathing out quiet sobs.
His whole plan was stupid. One of the greatest failures in his life. He felt so stupid about thinking that it was a good idea in the first place to meet up with the two women. Because it wasn’t. The entire secret he had for the past few weeks wasn’t.
He let out a massive breath as he brought his legs to his chest, his head buried in his knees.
If he had the chance to take all the pain and trauma Thomas went through, he would in a second. And he really meant it. Even if it meant he would deal with the same problems he had plus Thomas’s. He would do it in a millisecond. Without a second thought. In a heartbeat.
No one deserved to go through what the love of his life did. Not even his worst enemy.
But in that moment, he did. Because of how stupid he felt for thinking that his little investigation was a good way to know what happened to Thomas.
“I fucking hate you Janson Paige!” He yelled into his knees as he cried. “I fucking hate you for what you did!!!!”
He let another sob out of his mouth as he rested his legs on his wheel, his body still crunched in like a ball.
And for a second, the feeling he had when he was a teen came back to him.
The feeling of hatred to himself.
✨✨✨
As soon as he walked through the front door, Newt could hear little giggles from upstairs. And for the first time, he didn’t smile at the noise.
Just whipped his cheek for the hundredth time since he left The Gardens and made his way upstairs, rubbing his eyes so they looked better then when he drove home.
He had cried the entire way home, but now he had no more tears left to shred. He still hated himself for everything he had done, the texts, the calls, the lunch. Everything. And he wished he could take it back, but he couldn’t.
But for now, like usual, he pushed the feeling down as he stepped onto the second floor of the house.
And the giggles came back.
“What are you making?”
“A bubble dragon.”
He turned his head over his shoulder to see the bathroom door wide open and white light come out. More giggles were then heard.
“Are those a thing?”
“Not in the how to train your dragon world.”
Newt rubbed his eyes dry again as he started making his way around the staircase railing towards the voices and open door, passing Katie’s room that looked to be a complete mess.
“Hey! Don’t put that on me!”
More giggles.
“Kitty Kat.”
Higher laughs from a little girl were then heard. And a splash of water.
And it made Newt slightly better. Slightly.
He soon had his figure linger a step behind the door, the white light just at his feet. The giggles were loud, and more splashes and noisy movement were heard, making Newt smile to himself. A small one. One that reminded him that there was still good in the world.
He stood there, listening to the conversation’s his two favorite people were having in the room. He felt the sadness start to lift from his shoulders, only a little though. But he didn’t mind if it was a little. Usually nothing could make him happy again in these situations. Back when he hated himself, nothing could. Back when he felt horrible inside, nothing could too. Back when he just wanted to…
He pushed the thoughts back down as he breathed through his nose and took a step forward. He then turned his head and saw one of the most precious sights that he had ever laid his eyes on, making him smile and chuckle.
Both Thomas and Katie were both in the bath, bubbles covering them from head to toe, in their hair, all over their skin, everywhere on them as they giggled.
That sight defiantly made Newt feel more better. Not entirely though.
“Oh god…” Newt chuckled, making the two acknowledge his presents now.
“Oh cra-” Thomas started before he burst out laughing, him sitting closest to the blonde.
“Hi Newtie!” Katie yelled from her spot.
“Hey sweetie.” The blonde man greeted back as he leaned his shoulder on the door frame. “How was…school today?”
“Good. Wasn’t the best since you weren’t there but it was good.”
“That’s great. Follow the plan and stuff?
“Mmhmm.”
“Amazing. I knew you’d give it a go without me there.”
Katie giggled. “So…can I get a new book now? Maybe the next Wings of fire book?”
“Of course.”
“Yay!!!!!” Katie yelled as she splashed the water, making Newt chuckle lightly again.
“Did I interrupt something?” He asked through a laugh.
“Look…” Thomas began. “…She wouldn’t get in otherwise. For an Asperger’s girl that likes to be organized and to plan out things, she definitely liked this idea-”
Katie pushed bubbles into Thomas’s face, cutting him off to which made Newt laugh even more while she giggled.
“Hey!” The brunette yelled, making Katie giggle more. “Come here!” He grabbed the girl’s waist and brought her in for a tickle attack, causing her to laugh more and more and water to tip over the edge of the bath and onto the ground.
Newt watched the two with a smile. Not forced. Genuine. Forgetting about the events he had that day.
“Don’t worry.” Thomas continued as he placed Katie on his lap. “I have my boxers on still. Not completely naked.”
“Good to know.” Newt chuckled as he crossed his arms. “But anyways, how was your day?”
“Good. Good. All caught up now, but I do have an assignment to catch up on, so I’ll work on that after I put this one-” He squeezed Katie’s sides in a ticklish way, making her laugh more. “-To bed. Then I’ll join you in ours.”
“Great. Happy you’ve caught up now, love.”
“Thanks honey.” Thomas smiled, but then he let a tiny thought come across his mind, then he showed a tiny confused look on his face. “Hey, why were out? I thought you were going to stay in bed all day.”
Shit. “Ohh…um…” Newt stuttered as he looked at the ground for a second, but then back at Thomas. “Yeah….well, I slept for a few more hours after you guys left then…had some lunch….watched the telly for a bit….went for a walk to clear my head and find something decent to work in pills. Nothing though.”
“Oh nice. Feeling better?”
“Sorta. Much more then this morning.”
“You sure?” Thomas asked as he examined Newt’s face more. “Your eyes are a bit puffy. And red.”
Shit. Shit. Shit. “Really?”
“Yeah.”
“Oh.” Great acting skills asshole. “Must be some….side affects from….my headache or something. But really, I’m fine now.”
Thomas tilted his head as Katie got of his lap and back to her side, watching Newt’s face more and more. But the blonde just played it cool for now so he could drop it. And so he did.
“Ok…… You sure?”
“Positive.” Newt answered with a smile. He then straightened up his stance. “Might actually go to bed now. Still kinda hurts and I just wanna be better for tomorrow.” So I can forget this day ever happened.
“O-okay.” Thomas stuttered. “If that’s what you want.”
“Yeah. Defiantly.” Newt said as he started turning back the way he came. “The walk drained me out, so…”
“Understandable.” Thomas agreed with a smile, causing Newt to smile back genuinely. “I’ve already fed her-” He gestured to the girl sat next to him who was so focused on the bubbles around her. “But I’ll give her a sandwich or something before I tuck her in. I’ll probs then work on my assignment downstairs so I won’t disturb you.”
“Tommy, we’ve moved my desk into our room for a reason.” The blonde chuckled.
“Yeah well….” Thomas began as he shuffled in his spot and finally stood up slowly, letting the water drip down his skin and boxers. “…I don’t wanna disturb you.”
“But I’m the only one that uses it.”
“Hey, I use it.” He defended as he took a step out of the tub, fetching his towel from the towel rake in front of the shower on his right afterwards.
“When?”
“I used it for when I signed up for that uni. For when I first started. Sometimes for assessments and study. It’s you who hogs it by paying for bills and grading projects.”
Newt rolled his eyes as Thomas dried himself with the blanket, the pair sharing a laugh afterwards.
“But you need to relax so you can get better.” The brunette continued as he dried his hair, then threw his blanket around his neck so it could hang down his shoulders. “But don’t worry, when I’m finished, I’ll join you in bed.”
“Ok.” Newt smiled as he started walking back down the hallway. “Just keep it down, will ya?”
“Have you met us?” Thomas humoured, causing the other to chuckle again. “Will do sweetie.”
“Thanks.”
He took a step, then two.
“Hey…” Thomas said, causing Newt to turn back. “I love you.”
You wouldn’t if you found out the truth. “I love you too.”
Newt kept his smile on his face the entire walk back to his door, but it disappeared when he was left alone again.
Fuck. What have I done?
He knew Thomas wouldn’t forgive him for meeting up with those women. More so on keeping the secret from him for weeks now. It wasn’t fair on him. And it made Newt hate himself more and more.
The sight in the bathroom and the conversation was just a reminder for it. Maybe even just a distraction.
The regretful thoughts stayed with him till he was finally lying on his side of the bed, facing the cupboard full of his clothes. His and Thomas’s. The man he was lying to just to get information about his past.
It was all sickening.
He couldn’t sleep because of it. The regret and guilt of the situation. His eyes were glued to the wooden doors that led to where most of the clothes him and Thomas shared were stored. And as time passed, he felt…numb. Nummer then when he was a teen and self-harming himself. Nummer then what he felt when he woke up in hospital after his first attempt. Nummer than when he spent days in his bed at seventeen. Nummer then he had ever felt.
All because he got into someone else’s business when he shouldn’t have.
The chatter he heard from downstairs as he got ready for bed healed a tiny part of him, but now it was an hour later, and the house was silent. The only noise was distant typing from downstairs, signalling Newt that Thomas was working.
And soon it was feet coming upstairs.
Then it was the opening of his door, soft light coming on for a second before it went dark again because of the click of a light before the door closed.
He didn’t turn his head. Couldn’t turn his head. He was that exhausted from the guilt and thoughts of regret. The situation all together was exhausting, that’s why he acted asleep as he heard a laptop being placed on a desk.
Footsteps grew closer to him, making him shut his eyes since he could sense Thomas was getting clothes from the cupboard.
Then came doors opening, then draws, a few shuffles of clothes, a closing of a draw then door, then more footsteps that slowly went behind him.
Newt opened his eyes, them still being glued to the cupboard.
He listened to sounds of removing clothes, more clothes being put on and throwing some to a….maybe basket from what he could imagine.
That’s when he felt it.
His blanket got lifted, and Newt could feel Thomas shuffling onto the mattress calmly. Then he felt an arm come across his torso as Thomas breathed in calmly and pressed his chest to the blonde’s back, hugging him tightly. He felt their fingers lock when the brunette’s hand cupped his own.
Then came a kiss on the back of his head.
Then a whisper as he felt a head rest near his neck. “Feel better sweetie.”
Then silence, the only sound being the even breathing from the two.
And Newt really believed he didn’t deserve any of it, the feeling of his love bringing him close, the knowing that his love would join him in bed, the feeling of his love’s lips and skin touching his own in every way, everything about the relationship.
But he still fell asleep, regretting the day ever happened.
I’m so sorry, Tommy.
Notes:
Newt is officially my Shayla. Pook's just trying to find some shit out and help Tommy. And GOOD ON HIM for defending Tommy. 👏👏👏👏👏👏
They are actually all my Shaylas. But Newt is more important. He's the gay icon of this fic, k? Yall need to understand that.
Anyways, hope you enjoyed, thanks for reading and leaving Kudos and I'll see ya in the next one
MUAH ✌️
Chapter 27: A screw up some might call it, other’s a failure
Summary:
The calmness between the three before everything is revealed. Secrets, lies and true natures.
Notes:
TW: Yelling, mention of past violence, illnesses, suicide attempts, past deaths and panic attacks, and little mention of past rape (I think at least)
Sup yall
I'm actually lowkey proud of this. But I am sorry about mistakes, my grammar skills and overloads, plus if I descried something confusing to you, I don't know how else to explain it.
But anyways, enjoy 😁 (Even though its kinda fucked, the context)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Katie gasped as her eyes landed on another treat on the shelf. “What about that one?” She asked as she pointed up to the chocolate bar.
“This one?” Thomas asked as Newt stopped the trolly of food. Katie nodded, all the enthusiasm she had in the movement. The pair of boys shared a look before Thomas looked back at Katie. “I mean….we’re gonna get ice cream in a bit.”
“Not for now, dummy.” Katie scoffed as she reached up to it from where she sat, causing Newt to chuckle. “For later.”
“Hmmm….” Thomas begun as his let his fingers linger on the bar. “I was actually considering it…..but then you called me a dummy.”
“Have you met you?” Newt asked, causing Thomas to snap his head to him, shocked.
“Hey….” He dragged as the blondes laughed. “…I’m the one in Uni right now.”
“And I’ve seen you wasted.”
“Ok…that doesn’t count.”
Newt hummed a laugh once more, loving how he’s still spending time with the two.
“Well….still…..” Thomas dragged as he looked back at Katie and raised an eyebrow. “You shouldn’t call anyone dum-”
“Sorry…” Katie said, earning a smile from Thomas, an appreciative one. “Now can I have it?”
“Of course.” Thomas chuckled as he handed the chocolate to the girl, making her beam happily. He then turned to Newt. “Is that everything then?”
“Yep.” The blonde answered as he started pushing the trolly again.
“Great.” Thomas noted as he stepped to Newt’s side and got in step with him. “Let’s get some ice cream then.” Katie then started opening her chocolate. “After…!” Thomas yanked it out of the girl’s hands, making her giggle. “…..We pay!” The three then laughed as they walked.
Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the ice cream shop in Crank Palace mall, the trolly of groceries and Katie still sitting in it still with them but Thomas now pushing it.
Newt was at the table while Thomas and Katie went to order ice cream for the three. His eyes kept flickering up to the pair after a giggle or voice crack that came out of them.
And the view was healing to him.
He was scrolling through his phone, bored, while his ears listened to his surroundings, mainly for the pair that he loved. But the peace he felt inside came crashing down when he got a text message from….
Katie McVoy
Newt. I’m so sorry about how the lunch turned out.
He ignored it and continued scrolling – this was, with no exaggeration, the hundredth text he got that week. But another one turned up, making the hundredth and first text.
Katie McVoy
Can we talk? Please?
Again, he ignored it.
Katie McVoy
It was a dumb thing to say. Let’s just talk it out. Please. I just wanna see my best friends son again. And fully meet her daughter. We won’t even consider the idea of sending Katie to a family.
That’s when he finally snapped.
Newt
Don’t text this number again.
And tell Ladena to not text me too.
A pause before he sent another one.
Newt
If you two really wanna meet up with them again, then do it yourself. I’m done.
Those two deserve a fresh start and that’s what I’m giving them. That is why that lunch was the worst idea ever.
Plus, I don’t care if you would keep Katie. You still won’t understand how her mind works.
Katie McVoy
You could teach us
You’re the expert
Newt
Not only that though, you’ll force Thomas to met up with Janson when all he wants to do is watch that man die. And you’ll be separating the two people I care about deeply more then anything. Because I just know you wouldn’t let Thomas see her since you think it would be helping him.
Katie McVoy
It would be though
But we wouldn’t if it made you two that upset
Newt
I’M NOT FINISHED
I won’t let you do that. Separate them forever.
So don’t ever call or text me again.
And that goes for Ladena too.
Katie McVoy
So that’s it?
Your just gonna take another opportunity for the two to restart away from them like we did.
Newt
THEY LIVE IN A FUCKING HOUSE NOW
TOGETHER
WITH ME
THOMAS IS GOING TO UNI AND KATIE IS GETTING HELP FROM ME FOR HER DIAGNOISES
I’M GIVING THEM THEIR FRESH START
GET THAT THROUGH YOUR SKULL
And you just admitted you took them away from an opportunity btw
Like I’ve been talking about
Katie McVoy
Look, your now being a child Newt. I haven’t known you that long and I can tell your being immature
Newt
Says you
Katie McVoy
Gosh
Thomas was very wrong in choosing you to love
Even though you two are just as stubborn as each other
But your being as controlling as his father, only sober
Newt
🖕
You don’t know anything
Goodbye Katie
He then pressed onto the contact and scrolled to the bottom.
|
Block this number |
He pressed the button.
|
Are you sure you want to block this contact? They cannot contact you anymore and would see that you have blocked them if you agree. |
|
|
Yes |
No |
“Hey Newt!” Thomas called out for him, making him finish his decision.
|
Are you sure you want to block this contact? They cannot contact you anymore and would see that you have blocked them if you agree. |
|
|
Yes |
No |
He then pushed his phone screen back onto the table as he noticed Thomas wheeling Katie over to him, her holding two ice creams, chocolate and banana, and Thomas holding his own, cookies and cream.
And from that sight, he smiled more, forgetting about the horrors of his life in that moment.
✨✨✨
“You finished your dinner?” Thomas asked the girl, turning his head to his right to look down at her in the process, as she munched on her last dino nugget.
“Yep.” Katie agreed with a nod as she chewed on her food, making Newt chuckle as he grabbed the plate in front of her from across the island and brought it to him. “Can I watch race to the edge now?”
“You’re forgetting a word.”
“Please.”
“Better. But no.”
Katie groaned dramatically as she banged her head on her arm that was on the table, making the pair of boys laugh at her happily.
“You need to brush your teeth first. Without Tommy’s help.” Newt continued. “Then you may watch tv.”
Katie scoffed as she slid down her chair. “Fine.” She breathed dramatically as she started making her way to the stairs.
The boys only chuckled as they watched her march up the stairs and disappear to the second floor, mumbling to herself how she wanted to watch her show now.
“She loves that show.” Newt blurted as he placed the girl’s plate into the sink in front of him, his back turned to where Thomas still sat.
“Oh yeah she does.” Thomas chuckled as he continued finishing his meal, fires, salad and a slice of chicken. “Took her away from her books it’s that powerful.”
“Yeah.” Newt chuckled. “It’s a good thing though. Her heads always in those books.”
“That is correct.”
The two shared one last laugh after Thomas’s agreement before the silence came back to them. The only sound was the clinging of dishes in the sink as Newt cleaned up and of Thomas chewing on his meal, but soon he finished.
He grabbed his phone that sat next to Newt’s, opened it up and started scrolling through his socials, to which allowed Newt to take his plate from in front of him.
“Yeah, let me be the housewife.” The blonde mumbled jokingly as he lifted the plate from the table, making Thomas chuckle as he watches him.
“Thank you….” Thomas dragged playfully as Newt rolled his eyes and walked back to the sink. “Love you….”
“Mmmmm…..Love you too.” Newt repeated as he placed the plate into the bubbly sink.
Thomas hummed another laugh as he puts all his attention back on his phone, scrolling happily through his socials.
Until one image came up.
One of him, Katie and Newt from six months ago. One from when they were hanging out at the Glade café.
It looked like Thomas and Newt weren’t together at the time since the caption that popped up said ‘The Glade shenanigans with my sister and her teacher’. Thomas was in his green uniform, Katie was in a baggy shirt and Newt was in a smart buttoned up blue shirt and jeans. Katie had a milkshake on the table in front of her, Newt was across from her and leaning into the frame and Thomas held the phone up to take the picture while standing up.
And they all smiled. Genuinely.
Making him smile.
Back then, Newt wasn’t as important as he became to be. Back then, he was still living in that motel room with Katie. Back then, he was depressed but still smiling.
He didn’t like the memories but he still smiled. Because he loved how that Thomas in the photo could be one step closer to finding true happiness. One step closer to finding himself being happy. One step closer to moving forward with two people he loved deeply. No matter-
Newt’s phone buzzed beside him.
But the blonde was so focused on finishing cleaning up to notice.
Thomas’s eyes caught on the wallpaper of the phone after the notification. His smile brightened when he sees the two of them at dinner, holding a glass of white wine while smiling at each other.
He remembers the date clearly, the one after the pair told each other how they loved each other. He wanted to get a picture of the two of them, so he asked the waiter that was serving them that night. One was when they were looking into the camera and the other was the one displayed on the blonde's phone. It was…..
His eyes caught onto the message at the bottom.
And his heart dropped. So did his smile, but slower than his heart.
Ladena
Newt. I know you don’t wanna talk to me or Katie right now, hence why you blocked her I guess, but just please talk to us. When you’re ready at least. We’re so sorry for how our lunch turned out. Let us make it right for you. We wanna see Thomas again. You can’t keep him away from us.
What the fuck?
Thomas’s smile was completely gone now. And he felt…..he didn’t know how he felt. Confused maybe. But he just knew his heart couldn’t take what his eyes saw.
“You wanna watch Will and Grace after we tuck Katie into bed?” Newt asked over his shoulder, his back still to Thomas as he dried the dishes.
“S-s….” He couldn’t speak, but he still forced something out as he grabbed Newt’s phone. “…sure.”
“Great. Maybe we could also watch Heartstopper or something else cute.”
“Y-y…” What the actual fuck? “….yeah sounds great.”
Newt continued on with cleaning as Thomas opened up his phone, remembering the code he was told all those weeks ago. He opened up the messaging app from the message, his heart beating faster by the minute.
He scrolled through the messages Newt and Ladena shared, there not being much. But as he exited out of the conversation, he saw Katie’s contact still listed.
And his heart dropped even deeper into his stomach.
He didn’t even notice how his own phone was out of his hands for how tense he felt. He vaguely remembered placing it onto the island, but he did somehow a moment ago. He was just too focused on his questions.
Thomas opened the conversation.
And he scrolled and scrolled through the text messages, his breathing becoming heavier.
Newt didn’t notice, he was to focused on his task of cleaning. But he was nearly finished.
Thomas saw questions come from Newt’s side of the conversation and answers Katie gave. He saw ended call symbols from both sides of the screen. He saw the messages of a lunch that….Newt organized. And suggested. He still saw him texting about he would do a meet up of some sorts no problem, but he was the one that....
What….? How did he…..? Why did he…..?
“You think the plates would go good in the top cupboard?”
Why is she trying….? Why are they meeting…..? What the fuck!
“Tommy?”
Thomas snapped his head up, but Newt still had his back to him. But he now stood at the cupboard near the fridge on Thomas’s left.
“You think these would go better in here?”
“Umm…..”
He needed answers. Now.
“Why are you texting Katie and Ladena?”
Silence. Complete silence.
Fuck.
The blonde spun his head around his shoulder faster then a race car speeding in a race. His eyes were wide as they locked with Thomas, confusion behind his.
Newt had been caught red handed.
Shit.
His eyes then caught site of his phone in the brunette’s hands, making the question much clearer.
Fucking shit.
“Newt.” Thomas said, his voice trying its best to keep calm. “Why are you texting those two? A-a-and…..” He turned the phone in his hand and showed the screen to the blonde, who was freaking out inside. “….W-why did you….organize a lunch with them….?”
Newt couldn’t find his words as his eyes darted up to Thomas’s eyes and the screen shown to him.
“Newt. Answer the fucking question….” A breath. “…..Right now.”
He still couldn’t speak, was still to stunned to. But he had to say something. Anything.
“Uhh-hhh…..um…..”
He took a breath, recollecting his thoughts. But he still couldn’t speak.
“How long have you been texting them?” Thomas asked, still confused about……everything.
Newt swallowed. “For….” He took a couple of steps forward till his hands were placed on the edge of the island. “….a couple of weeks.”
“A couple of….?” Thomas breathed out in a whisper. And to his fear, Newt slowly nodded his head, guilt covering his face. “Wha….? Why…? How did you even get in contact with them?”
Newt looked down, shame across his face. He couldn’t answer. He knew that if he did, Thomas wouldn’t trust him anymore, so he thought of a lie on the spot, to which made him hate himself.
“Rachel gave their numbers to me.”
“Don’t lie to me. Please don’t lie to me.”
Fuck.
Newt’s eyes darted back up as Thomas placed the phone back onto the bench, a look with all of the negative emotions across his face.
Then finally…..
“Your phone.” Newt mumbled quietly, but Thomas heard it loud and clear. And he could tell for the shaky breath he let out. But he continued on, letting words fall out of his mouth before he could think. “Look….like…..right after you moved in, I saw this message pop up on your phone from…..Katie, not the one upstairs, the one your mom was friends with….and…..I just thought that…..if I could ask her a few questions you wouldn’t be comfortable with, about Janson and all, she could answer them. But….along the way it got….so bloody complicated…..she started calling me and…….bringing Ladena into it….I couldn’t handle it. And…one thing left to another….I had lunch with them. But that also ended as horribly as I imagined……”
He couldn’t finish the entire story. Because Thomas’s eyes were glued on him, making him feel unsteady.
“I’m sorry. I’m so so sorry. I shouldn’t have done it. I should of just stayed out of your business.”
Thomas kept staring at him for a second longer before his eyes darted slowly down to the bench, questions circling his mind.
“Tommy……please say something.”
Nothing.
“You should yell at me. I should of just been up front about it instead of going behind your back. It’s not like me and I know it. But….just say something.”
Nothing again. The silence was killing Newt inside and out.
But Thomas was too stunned to speak.
The love of his life, after all this time, had lied to him.
He didn’t know how to feel. He didn’t know if should cry or storm off. Yell or push past it. His mind was just jumbled with endless questions about the situation he was currently in. But one circled around the most.
And after a moment of silence, that was eating Newt alive, he asked it.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
He looked back at the blonde but was only met by his gaze going back to the ground.
“Why did you lie to me?”
“I-I don’t….” Newt stuttered out. “….know…..”
Silence once more. A more painful one that could cut through the air like a knife.
“I didn’t think you would be…..comfortable about it.” Newt finally answered.
That was Thomas’s tiny turning point. “Of course I wouldn’t off.” He snapped calmly. “I hate them. All of them.”
“I know you do-”
“Then why did you get in contact with them?”
Another silence, Thomas’s tone rising as Newt’s heart started beating faster and faster, what happened when he got that type of worry inside of him.
“I just…wanted…to help I guess.” Newt said after a moment.
“By lying to me?”
“I wasn’t lying….I was….just…..”
“You were lying to me, don’t deny it.” Thomas warned as he slowly stood up from his seat. “You know that I hate it when people lie to me.”
“I know-”
“Then why did you do it?”
“I only did it cause I didn’t want to make you to be uncomfortable with….”
Newt went silent as he looked down and took a breath, but Thomas wasn’t having it.
“With what, Newt?” He asked, his voice rising. “With what-?”
“I just wanted to help.”
“By lying to me?”
“I wasn’t lying-”
“You were!”
“Thomas! Let me finish!”
And he went silent. Because Newt had never called him by his full name before. He knew with people they first met he would introduce him as his full name, and when he was making small talk with strangers.
But never to his face. Never with anger.
“I wasn’t lying to you. It may have felt like that to me….but….I wasn’t. Now I realise it. I was just keeping you away from something. There’s a difference.”
“Well obviously you don’t know the difference between the two if you felt like you were lying to me which you were.”
“Now that’s not fair.”
“But you were!” Thomas said, his voice booming through the house. “What isn’t fair is how you’ve been keeping this from me for months.” He turned away from Newt and made his way to the living area, running his hands over his face and hair frustratedly.
Newt watched him as he swallowed harshly, hating himself more and more while he started hearing his heartbeat. “You’ve kept things from me too, by the way.”
“No I haven’t.”
“Yes. You have.” Newt stated as he stepped around the island and towards Thomas, who was now just pacing around the room while running his hands through his hair and over his face more. “That is the reason I got in contact with them.”
“But you should of…..respected my….privacy.”
“I-I….” Newt stuttered as he stood by the side of the couch, watching Thomas aimlessly pace around the coffee table and everywhere around it.
Thomas was right. Newt should’ve stayed out of his business. If he did that, all those weeks of hiding and regret wouldn’t of happened. Plus, the argument they were having now.
“Y-your….your right.” The blonde corrected himself. “I shouldn’t off done it.” He then took a step forward when Thomas paused his pace in front of him. His hand moved on his own, raising it to the brunette's shoulder. “Tommy, I’m so-”
“Don’t touch me.” The other snapped as he flinched away from the hand and started pacing again.
Newt didn’t expect that response. He felt heartbroken for it. But it also made him….It just awoke something in him.
Thomas continued his pace and Newt watched. But only for a moment.
“You can’t keep doing that.” He spoke.
“Doing what?” Thomas asked sarcastically as he stopped. “Hm?”
“Shutting me out.” Newt answered.
“I’m not shutting you out.”
“Yes, you are.” He snapped as he turned around and started walking back the way he came, frustration brewing up inside of him. “You keep….pushing past the….whenever the fuck I ask about….your fucking past-”
“That’s how I cope.” Thomas answered, making Newt turn back to him.
“By not talking about it?!”
“Yes!”
“But we’re in a relationship Thomas. We should be able to talk about the…..deep stuff. Stuff that we don’t tell anyone else. Because we trust each other.”
“I told you the one thing I couldn’t tell anyone! Not even my own mother knew about it!”
“You were able to tell me that but not more about her own past? And her friends? What she was like? Before you came along in her life?”
“You don’t get it.”
“Oh, and you do?”
“Yeah I do!”
“You're not the only one that has lost your mother!”
“I know, I’ve got a kid upstairs to prove it!”
“And me! I’ve lost my mom and dad!”
“I know-!”
“Thomas, I told you very single thing about my past I have a right to know yours!”
Silence, Newt’s voice echoing in the house.
A little too loudly.
✨✨✨
“Thomas, I told you very single thing about my past I have a right to know yours!”
Katie’s head snapped to the door as soon as she turned the tap of water off and placed her toothbrush back in the cup with Thomas’s and Newt’s. The door was closed, making the shout she heard muffled.
From what she could tell, the house went silent from the shout. But that didn’t stop her from stepping of her stool carefully and tiptoeing to the door. As her hand hovered over the handle, another shout was heard in the same voice.
“I’ve told you everything about me that I haven’t been able to talk about for years!”
She then grabbed the handle and slowly opened it, making sure she didn’t make a sound. Then, the shouts weren’t so muffled.
“The fact my parents are dead! How they died!”
Once the door was opened enough for her to fit in, Katie took a tiny step forward.
“The fact my mom and I’s last conversation was her kicking me out! My dad’s cancer!”
She then tiptoed over to the railing, followed it down the hallway, away from her room and towards the closet, until she turned the corner on her left with the railing that led to the wall, making her hover over where the coats would hang and the steps that led to the floor.
“My self harm! My suicide attempts!”
Once she made it to the wall, she crouched down and looked to the stairs underneath her and the light that came with it.
She could see a shadow in the crossing between the kitchen and living room, but no body to it. It was facing the living area and….
“My fucking anxiety and depression!”
It was the one that was yelling so much. It was Newt.
“Everything!”
She had both her hands clinging onto a pole from the railing on each side of her face as she watched the figure argue.
“I didn’t even think I could talk about these things with….anyone at all! Not Sonya! Not Keisha!.....I told you though! And it was…..the hardest decision I ever made!”
“You made that decision to tell me! I didn’t push you!”
That was Thomas.
The two were in a fight.
How long was I brushing my teeth?
“Yeah and I didn’t push you to talk to me about your past! And I still don’t!”
“We’re talking about it right now!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Only because you brought it up!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“No I didn’t!!!!! You did!!!!!!!!!!!! You were the one that went behind my back to fucking get in my business!!! I don’t give a shit if you thought I was uncomfortable about the topic! You still did it!!!!!!!!!”
In that moment, Katie covered her ears and started humming to herself quietly. Because the yelling was getting her overwhelmed.
Think happy thoughts. Toothless. Books. Mya. My friends. Tom and Newtie…..
Please don’t make me leave this place. I like my room.
✨✨✨
“I’ve told you everything about me that I haven’t been able to talk about for years!” Newt yelled as Thomas started pacing again. “The fact my parents are dead! How they died! The fact my mom and I’s last conversation was her kicking me out! My dad’s cancer! My self harm! My suicide attempts! My fucking anxiety and depression! Everything!” A breath, Thomas still pacing but more slowly now. “I didn’t even think I could talk about these things with….anyone at all! Not Sonya! Not Keisha!.....I told you though! And it was…..the hardest decision I ever made!”
Thomas stopped. “You made that decision to tell me! I didn’t push you!”
“Yeah, and I didn’t push you to talk to me about your past! And I still don’t!”
“We’re talking about it right now!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Only because you brought it up!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“No I didn’t!!!!! You did!!!!!!!!!!!! You were the one that went behind my back to fucking get in my business!!! I don’t give a shit if you thought I was uncomfortable about the topic! You still did it!!!!!!!!!”
“I just wanted answers Thomas!!!!!!!!!!”
“And you thought you would get them from the Katie my sister is named after?!?!?!?”
“Matter of a fact, I did.”
“Don’t be smart!”
“I wasn’t trying-!”
“Out of everyone I know and love, you-!” Thomas yelled before pointing to Newt, them both standing on opposite sides of the downstairs area. “-were the last person I thought would pull this shit! You know how much I hate them-!!”
“No I don’t, you never talked about them!!!!!!!!!!”
The two breathed heavily, their faces red with anger.
This was definitely the biggest fight they’ve had.
✨✨✨
Uhh….Race to the edge. Dragons. Shanking….what else???…..Cats. Horses.
“No I don’t, you never talked about them!!!!!!!!!!”
As the two went silent, Katie removed her hands from her ears, her hearing being met by the two’s breathing from underneath her.
“I never talk about them-” Thomas’s voice started as the girl straightened her stance and started tiptoeing back the way she came from. “-because they never, ever, helped me or my mom out of that house. They didn’t help out with Katie-”
“-when you reached out.” Newt’s voice finished, making Katie stop as she stood in front of her door but still beside the railing.
“H-how….?” Thomas stuttered, making Katie more invested than she should have been.
Tom and I could of gotten out before?
✨✨✨
“H-how….?” The brunette stuttered, but Newt still answered for him after a moment.
“Teresa and Aris told me.”
A beat.
“You asked…our friends questions….but not me?” Thomas asked as he stepped closer, making him stand beside the coffee table now.
“Because you would’ve shut me out like usual!”
“Who else did you ask then? Hm? You’ve clearly been sneaking around the entire friendship group.”
“I’m not gonna dob on them cause I know you’ll talk to them-”
“You just dobbed Teresa and Aris out!!!!”
“You asked!!!! And I answered, unlike something you do from time to time!! But that’s not the point!!!”
“Yeah, it isn’t. The point is you’re a fucking lying asshole!”
“You’re the asshole!!!!”
“How am I the asshole?!?! I didn’t do all the lying and investigations!!!!”
“I wasn’t lying to you Thomas for fuck sack!!!!! I was just trying to learn more about you and Katie so I can help you!!!!!”
“And you thought asking our friends and getting in contact with two people I despise was a good idea?!?!”
“No, but that was the only option!!!”
“And you still went along with it!!! Even though, you could’ve easily have done something else!!!!”
“And what would that have been?! Hm? Your so smart. How do you think I could’ve handled it better?”
“By staying out of my business.”
The two went silent, eyes glaring into each other like knives ready to cut something rare. Both were so mad. But for other reasons. It was all just….a mess.
Newt was the first to speak again.
“Don’t get all mad. I only talked to our lot back in January. Before I got Katie’s number.”
“You think that’s gonna make me feel better?”
✨✨✨
The two were so silent, Katie thought one left. She was by the edge of the stairs now, her view of the blonde man’s shadow still in sight. And her eyes were still glued to him when he finally spoke.
“Don’t get all mad. I only talked to our lot back in January. Before I got Katie’s number.”
That was when she sat down by steps, her feet brushing the edge of the second floor that led down the stairs and her right side leaning on the wood of the railing, and hugged her knees to her chest, trying her best to not cry for how loud the two were being.
And the fact that maybe, just maybe, she might be living in a motel room again.
“You think that’s gonna make me feel better?”
✨✨✨
“No, I just wanted you to know.” Newt answered sternly, but Thomas was still mad.
“Fucking hell Newt. Don’t be cocky.”
“I’m not trying to be cocky. I’m trying to be honest. Ok?”
“Still.” A breath. “When was it you started this little investigation about me?”
Newt breathed as he looked to the side, trying his best to stay calm when his nerves were getting the best of him and his anxiety for what the fight could led to in his imagination.
But the scary thing about the entire argument had nothing to do with Newt. It was more on Thomas’s end.
His anxiety was getting the best of him too. But for other reasons then Newt’s excuses. He wasn’t worried about what the argument could led to. Nor about the topic in general. Sure, it hurt him deeply, like a knife to the heart. But his worry was about something much much worse.
He was lashing out. Yelling at the top of his lungs. Throwing hands in the air and pacing. Only he was sober and not high. But his anger was still higher then usual.
One of his big fears were coming true. Something he hated about himself.
He was becoming his father.
He was becoming Janson.
Only he didn’t hit or drink or sniff up powder. He was only yelling. Everyone yelled though, just not as high as he was in that moment.
But the thought of him completely turning into….him still terrified him deeply.
After a moment, Newt finally answered.
“T’was the first time we went over to safe haven, and you weren’t living in that motel room.”
It then hit Thomas, more harder than before, that it had been months. Months of lies from the man he loved.
“So….the second day that I lived in this fucking house?”
“Yes. That’s why I suggested we should go over to Safe haven for dinner, not because of Fry’s burgers.” Newt answered, but Thomas was already pacing.
“That was in January. Newt, it’s March. It’s been two months.” Thomas stated as he paced. But then he stopped mid-way, realization covering his face. “Wait…” Newt looked up as Thomas turned his head to him. “On Monday….you said you had a headache….and the text messages-” He let a tiny gasp come out of his lips as Newt looked back to the ground. “You fuckin-You keep defending yourself that you didn’t lie but on Monday, you fucking lied about how you were sick just to have lunch with Katie and Ladena!!!!!!”
“I know!!! And I regret it!!!” Newt yelled as he looked back up at Thomas. “Ever since it!!!!!”
“Why?!?! You didn’t get the fucking information you wanted?!?!?!”
“No-!!!!”
“My sister almost had a melt down because you said you had a headache!!!!! She had to get through a whole day without you!!!!! That shit fucks up her brain!!!!!!”
“I know that Thomas!!!!! I’m her teacher!!!!!!! I’m the expert at this stuff!!!!!”
“And yet you still fucking lied Newt!!!!!!! You lied about your headache, making my sister get overwhelmed about the fact she’ll have a sub, only because you were gonna do more of this shitty investigation of yours since your nosy ass doesn’t know how to stay out of my damn business!!!!!!!!!”
“Fuck you Thomas!!!!!!!!!!” Newt yelled. “Fuck!!!!!!!!!! You!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Fuck you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Then the silence came back.
✨✨✨
“Fuck you Thomas!!!!!!!!!! Fuck!!!!!!!!!! You!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Fuck you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Katie just listened as the room went silent once more, hating how the argument was stretching dangerously.
She didn’t know which side she would be on in this situation. From what she heard they were both bad either way, the sides anyway.
Newt had apparently lied and hid some stuff out. But he only did that because Thomas wouldn’t tell him the stuff he wanted to know. But then again, he was being nosy, but only to help out the best he could without making Thomas uncomfortable.
Yet they were both mad.
Newt was mad because Thomas wouldn’t open up entirely while he did.
Thomas was mad because Newt lied to him about something that stretched out for weeks. Or hid? She didn’t know.
All she cared about was if it affected her. Because she heard her name come in or mention of her at least. It may have seemed selfish, but this was a fight like never before. The two downstairs would have disagreements and little arguments, but nothing like this.
Adults are weird.
“You lied to me Newt! You did that!”
✨✨✨
“For the last ti-!!!!”
“I hate it when people lie to me, my dad did that my whole life! My mom even tried to but couldn’t, that’s how much she hated it herself! I even lied to her about me and my dad fucking! Never thought in a million years that you would do the same!”
“For the last time I didn’t lie to you!!!!” Newt yelled over Thomas, frustrated. “I kept you out of something!!!!!! Get that through your fucking head!!!!!!”
Thomas pushed his lips into a line frustratedly, hating how the two were yelling at the top of their lungs with Katie upstairs, hopefully not listening.
Little did he know, she was.
“Why can’t you get how I hate that group of adults my parents called their friends through your head then?!”
“I know you do!!! I was just-!!”
“You knew!!!!!!!!! And still got in contact with them!!!!”
“Only the two!!!!”
“I don’t care; you still did!!!!!! They completely abandoned me and Katie!!!!!! My little sister that deserves better then……anything else I can provide!!!!!”
Newt pushed his lips into a line too, tears threatening to fall down his face just like in Thomas’s own eyes.
“She deserves……way better then this!!!!!” Thomas continued. “Not a broken life with no functioning family!!! She deserves everything she wants and more!!!!! And they weren’t on that list!!!! All four of them weren’t!!!!!”
“Ava would have wanted them to take her in!!!!!!!!!!!” Newt yelled, surprising himself with the words that just fell out of his own mouth.
It was happening again. His anger was building up to the point he would shout anything to continue on an argument. Only Thomas was the one arguing with him.
Not his mom. Not Karen.
“They would of taken her away from me!!!” Thomas shouted, his voice rising more to the point he could scream out something he would regret. “Put her in a family that didn’t understand her!!!”
“I know!!!!” Newt yelled again, tears starting to fall down his face for how he was talking before lowering his voice. “But if that happened, we could at least try to convince them not to do that.”
“They wouldn’t listened.”
“You don’t know that!”
“Yes I do!!! Just because you’ve met two of them you know the whole group now?!?!?”
“No!! But….they listened to me when I asked them questions about you. They could surely listen to us if it ever came to that point that they would think about putting Katie in a home and we would convince them not to.”
A beat.
“Are you seriously taking their side?” Thomas questioned harshly.
“No!! Just…..look…. all I’m saying is that Ava would off want them to-!!!”
“I don’t care what she would of wanted!!!!! She deserved to be here, with Katie!!!! Not in the fucking ground dead!!!!!!!!”
Newt flinched at the used of words, noticing how a tear rolled down Thomas’s face and how his breath became heavier.
He didn’t know how the two got onto the topic of Ava, he even forgot about what they were arguing about, and yet still the two shared the same amount of anger towards each other and the same amount of tears.
Arguments between the two would be about what to watch on the tv or how to get to one place when one thought a different route was better. It would last for a couple of seconds, longest to be five minutes. But every single one was met by an apology and a smile at the end.
This one argument was completely different.
One that reminded Newt about a painful memory long ago. And he really hoped this argument wouldn’t end the way that one did.
So he hoped the yelling was over, but Thomas only continued.
“I mean…..Like did it ever occurred to you that my sister has no fucking family?!?!?!?! Only me!?!?!?! Not her mom!?!?!” Thomas yelled, making Newt even more frustrated and mad.
His anger from when he last spoke to his mom was coming back to him.
“Do you think I like to live with the fact that Katie doesn’t have a family and has nothing to remember her mother by?!?!?!” The brunette continued. “Because those people my mother called her friends didn’t want to help me save her life!?!?!? I fucking don’t!!!! If you would off just laid back and except how I didn’t want to talk about it cause it wasn’t important, you wouldn’t know how useless they all are!!!!!!”
That’s when Newt snapped, with more force this time.
“I was trying to find out stuff that you wouldn’t tell me!!!!!!!!” He yelled back, making Thomas roll his eyes at him.
Newt couldn’t believe how frustrating Thomas was being at the moment, about something that turned into them yelling facts about each other that didn’t matter to the topic. They were moving back and forth from what they were arguing about, yelling and cursing the other out. He hoped Katie wasn’t listening -even though she was- because she didn’t deserve to live in a house with yelling adults everywhere. Thomas even took her away from that environment when she was only a few months old. She deserved to live….
Then a thought went across his mind, making him realize an important fact, and he wasted no time he was that angry to yell it out as Thomas made eye contact with him again.
“No, in fact, if you would of just tried more and more to get help from them, or anywhere, you could of gotten the help!!!!!!!! And somehow you would’ve convinced them not to send Katie away!!!! But like usual, you chose to take her away from an opportunity to have a future!!!!!!”
“And she doesn’t have one here?!?!?! With me?!?!?!?! She may deserve way better, but she wouldn’t like to live anywhere without me!!!!!!!”
“See?!?! That’s how selfish you are!!!!!!!!!! You only care about yourself when it comes to this!!!!!! Not what’s best for Katie!!!!!”
“And sending her to those people that never helped me would be the best for her?!?!?! Who knows what they would have done to her!!!!! If they didn’t send her to a family, they would make her do something in fucking medicine like our mom!!!!!!! I can see her being miserable while they forced her into it!!!!! She doesn’t care about being a fucking doctor!!!!! She only cares about her imagination!!!!!! They wouldn’t understand her more than me!!!! She’s gonna write stories one day, I just know it, and they wouldn’t have allowed her to do that!!!!!! That’s why they shouldn’t be in our lives!!!!!!!”
“At least she had an opportunity to have a family!!!!! But your greediness and selfishness got in the way!!!!! Per usual!!!!!”
“Oh? So I’m greedy now?! Didn’t you make both your mother and sister take care of you when you were supposed to be the man of the house?!?!”
“Don’t bring that into this Tommy.”
“Weren’t you the one that moved away from your home country to get away from your mother?!?!?! To the place they fell in love and shit?!?! The one their buried at?! Making your own sister join you too?!?! You could’ve done something to make you and your mom make up, but just like my mother, she upped and died just like your dad!!!!”
“Take that back!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“It’s true!!!!!!!!”
“Shut!!!! The fuck!!!!! Up!!!!!!”
“You shut the fuck up!!!!!!!!!”
Thomas’s voice echoed in the house, bouncing of the walls for all three to hear.
Newt had tears rolling down his face, he was scared that this argument would lead to…..the end of….he couldn’t even think it. And the shouts and what they were about was heartbreaking and bringing back even more painful memories.
Thomas had tears leaving his eyes too, for how angry he was for what the blonde thought, for the possibility that the two couldn’t come back from this and for how he felt exactly like his father in that moment, lashing out and pushing someone he cared about away. Just like the blonde was doing.
And finally, Katie had a tear roll down her face too, because of the argument becoming hectic below her, the thought of the two yelling when she had never seen or heard them that loud before and for….just the noise.
The home was broken.
Newt then scoffed. “Your unbelievable.” He stated quietly, making Thomas confused.
“Wha-?”
“Your…..you talk about how….you hate people lying to you when you’ve been doing that to me the entire time we’ve been together. And Katie, actually.”
“Excuse me?” Thomas questioned as he pointed up to Newt. “You’re the one that went behind my back!!”
“But you still lie about how….you feel and stuff!!!! Lie about your wellbeing to Katie and me!!!! We’re in a fucking relationship!!!!! We need to communicate more when we need help!!!!! Not shut each other out!!!!!!”
“You should be taking that advice yourself!!! You lied to me Newt!!!!!!! For months!!!!!”
“Its not like I fucking cheated on you Thomas!!!!!”
“Why the fuck are bringing cheating into this?!?!?!”
“We are literally bringing everything into this!!!!!! Our parents!!!!! Our pasts!!!!! Even Katie’s now been mentioned several fucking times!!!!!!”
“And you bring cheating into this?!?!?!”
“Fuck Thomas!!!!!! I didn’t cheat on you, only hid something for you!!!!! You know I would never do something like that!!!! I’m loyal!!!!!!”
“Loyal?!?!?!?! You’ve admitted that you fucking talked to the two people I begged to take Katie in!!!!! Back when she was only a toddler!!!!!! And they said no to take her in Newt!!!!! And I won’t give her up again because of that selfishness they had to not save a child!!!! You admitted you did talked to them behind my back!!!!!! You did that, not me!!!!! Loyal, my ass!!!!!!!! I wouldn’t be surprised if you spread your legs or got on your hands and knees for fucking Bruce next!!!!!!! Or even Janson!!!!!! That’s how fucked up your loyalty is!!!!!!!!!”
“What the fuck?!?!?!” Newt questioned before turning his head to the stairs. “Could you not mention anything sexual while Katie’s upstairs-!!!!”
“You're not her guardian I am!!!!!!!!”
That statement made Newt quieter then ever in the argument.
“Your just her teacher!!!!!!!!!!! I’m the one that takes care of her!!!!!!!!!!! I’m the one that’s raising her!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
He’s just mad. Just mad….
“JUST BECAUSE WE LIVE TOGETHER AND WE’RE DATING DOES NOT MAKE YOU HER SECOND PARENT FIGURE!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WE ARE NOT A HAPPY FAMILY!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Absolute silence.
And it stretched out for….what felt like hours.
The statement cut through Newt like a knife, his breath becoming uneven as more tears started falling down his face. He was heartbroken thinking that that was how Thomas saw him as, just a partner, not like a father to the kid they were….practically raising together now. It just hurt him deeply.
But Thomas didn’t mean it. He was just mad. He didn’t know why anymore since the argument spun out of control. But he was still mad. Maybe more frustrated about everything, leaving his madness for how he felt like he was turning into his father more every day. And he hated it.
He hated yelling in the moment. Hated why. Hated himself for everything that he just yelled. He had tear stained cheeks and watery eyes, that’s how much he hated himself and how upset he was.
Just like Newt.
The pause stretched longer, nothing left to be said, before Thomas finally looked down to the ground, hands going to his face.
And Newt just stared back, trying his best to keep his breath even as possible because of his anxiety.
Finally, Thomas broke the silence like a knife with a mumble.
“Moving in was a horrible idea.”
He looked back up as Newt’s breath stuttered at the statement.
“What?” He questioned; his voice so quiet he didn’t think he heard it himself. But it was loud enough for Thomas to still hear.
“If we didn’t move in together, this fight would have never happened. I-I……”
“But you wanted to-”
“I know I did. But….now…..it was a mistake. All this was just…..a stupid fucking mistake.”
Newt couldn’t believe what he was hearing. And his heartbeat went faster and faster. Because he didn’t know if he meant moving in together or the relationship in general.
“T-T…..Tommy….”
The brunette looked back down and whipped his face and eyes, sniffing to himself as his hand rubbed his nose. “I can’t do this.”
That’s when he started walking, back towards Newt but past him. Just like a ghost.
“N-no….T-Tommy….” Newt stuttered as he turned around and watched Thomas step towards the stairs. He then goes to follow him. “P-please….I-I….”
“Newt just-”
“I love you a-and….”
Thomas started his way upstairs with Newt still behind him. But he stopped midway as he looked up, causing Newt to stop too. Both their eyes then caught on what was at the top of the stairs, waiting for them. And both hearts dropped.
Katie stared back at them, tears-stained cheek’s glowing in the dim light that was above them. She still had her arms clinging her knees to her chest tightly, and from what the boys could tell, she had heard nearly everything. Possibly the whole thing.
Thomas was heartbroken to see the sight, and he hated himself for being the cause. She didn’t deserve to hear any of what the two yelled about, and yet she did hear them.
Newt only stared, more tears threatening to roll down his face. He was that upset, more when his eyes landed on the girl’s tiny figure.
But before the two said anything, Katie moved, faster than they both could count. She stood up quick and turned away so she could rush to her room. Newt’s head turned to follow the figure, his eyes glued to her as she made her way to her door and more tears falling down his face.
“Katie, honey-” Thomas started, but he was met by the little slam of Katie’s door. He breathed out frustratedly as he turned his body to his left and leaned his back on the wall, his hands going to his face for the hundredth time that evening. Newt just stared at the door for a second before his eyes darted too nowhere in particular.
He could just feel his anxiety levels rise. Because he felt like the events of that evening could lead to his worst nightmare.
Being alone again.
“I’ll deal with her in a bit.” Thomas mumbled under his breath as he turned back the way he faced and continued up the stairs. But this time, Newt didn’t follow, only watched as Thomas made his way to their room and past the door.
And once the brunette was out of his sight, he crumbled.
He turned his body to lean his back up against the wall, throwing his head back in the process, and slid down to the step, sad breaths stuttering out of his mouth. He sank to the ground till he sat on the step, his hands wiping his tears away but only more came out. One hand went to his chest, over his heart, trying to make sure it wasn’t beating at alarming rates.
He couldn’t take the thought about what the argument could lead to. The possibility of…..he just couldn’t say it or think it.
Everything was going so well in his life. But now, in just a few minutes, it all started to crumble down.
And he didn’t mean for it to be like that.
He didn’t mean anything he shouted.
He didn’t mean for any of this to happen.
He didn’t mean-
Movement was then heard from above him, making him look back up. His sight was met by Thomas walking back down the stairs with a pillow, his pyjamas and a blanket in his arms, new tears stained on his cheeks. As he got closer, Newt pulled his legs to his chest so the brunette could past him, but his eyes were glued on his face, heartbroken at the sight.
“I’ll sleep on the couch.” Thomas mumbled as he past Newt and made his way to the L shaped couch.
Newt frowned more at the sight, his breath stuttering, as he let go of his legs and stood up from where he had sunk. “What?”
“This is your house.” Thomas continued as he placed his belongings on the piece of couch that faced the tv. “So, you should sleep in your own bed. Plus, I just….can’t deal with you right now.”
“Can’t deal with me?” Newt questioned as he watched the other continue his way to the bench. “W-what doe-?”
“I’m gonna talk to Katie right now and clear the air that everything’s alright.” Thomas stated as he grabbed his phone, pushed it in his pocket and grabbed Newt’s phone with the other.
“But everything’s not alright.” The blonde stated, still upset about everything, as Thomas started walking towards him. “Why would you lie to her?”
“Because she’ll get overwhelmed about it.”
“So your gonna tell her a fib? Tommy, we were just yelling at each other about how-”
“I’m not gonna talk about this again.” Thomas interpreted as he stood in front of the blonde. “I’m tired and done.” He then held out the phone to Newt. “I’m done with your games Newt. For now, at least.”
“Are you…. break-?”
“No, well…. I don’t know. But please just take the damn phone.”
Then the stare off came. But this one wasn’t full of peace and happiness. This one was just…...love, hatred and most importantly, anything to do with upsetting feelings. Their faces were inches away from each other’s, their breaths mingled together and on each bit of skin.
For a second, Newt’s eyes darted to the other’s lips, but then they went back to the pair of eyes that were glued to him.
“Take. The. Phone. Newt.” Thomas ordered sternly, even though he was leaning closer and closer to the blonde's face. His own eyes flickered calmly to the pair of gaped lips as he felt Newt’s fingers brush against his on the cool object in his hand.
After a second of their fingers touching, Newt pulled the phone away and pushed it into a pocket of his jeans. His breath stuttered as he leaned his head closer, his other hand brushing against Thomas’s, then up his wrist.
Their eyes then closed as their lips got closer together. And after another stuttering breath, they met in a calm peck that only last a second before they pulled away slightly.
But it didn’t stop them.
Newt leaned forward more desperately but still calmly to connect their lips again, letting both his hands go up his sides and land on Thomas’s neck, bringing his face closer. The other’s hands went to his waist, feeding on the same amount of desperation that was in Newt’s actions. He let his tongue past the other’s lips, making the blonde’s breath become more uneven than before.
Thomas stepped forward, making Newt step back. Then they took another step. Then another. A few more until Newt’s back was against the wall by the stairs. Their tongues danced and breaths were mingled as they continued, the pair just as desperate as each other. Newt’s fingers went into Thomas’s hair, tugging at them with want and need. Thomas’s hands slithered around Newt’s waist, bringing him impossibly closer by the minute.
These were kisses of apologies and forgiveness. But it still didn’t feel like it.
And as it stretched on, it never changed.
After a minute of this, Newt’s phone buzzed in his pocket, making the pair break apart. But only their lips. Their foreheads rested against each other’s, their arms were still wrapped around bodies and their eyes were still closed. They breathed out of their mouths, mingling with the other’s they were that close.
No one dared moved. Or even try to.
Only until Newt leaned forward again. But this time, their lips didn’t meet, even though he was chasing the others.
Because Thomas had let his hands and arms fall from Newt’s waist, and he backed away, leaving the warmth that the blonde gave him. He opened his eyes but still looked down, tears threatening to leave his face still.
Just before Newt opened his own eyes again, Thomas moved. He turned back to the stairs and made his way up them once more, not one word leaving his lips. Newt’s head and eyes followed his figure as he stayed in his spot, tears falling down his face.
That could be the last kiss -or anything really- the two could ever share.
“T-Tommy…..” He said as Thomas made it to the second level, him not turning back. “….I’m so sorry.” He watched as he walked around the railing, his eyes glued to the door. “I-I….love you.” And he watched as the brunette knocked on the little girls door.
And Newt thought that maybe he just lost the love of his life.
✨✨✨
A knock came on the door, then a muffled; “Katie.”
Then came the sound of the door opening, but Katie didn’t move. She just continued staring at the wall as she stayed still on her bed.
“Hey….”
She heard Thomas’s voice, then a few movements, then a bump of the door – a poor attempt to close it.
“Hi Tom.” She whispered as she snuggled more to her pillow, the plushie of Toothless she was given when she moved in clinging to her chest. She listened as a few more steps were heard, then she felt her mattress dip down beside her.
A silence covered them, but only for a moment.
“How much did you hear?” Thomas asked as he placed his hand on the girls knee.
Katie only whispered. “A lot of it.”
Thomas only breathed at the response, squeezing Katie’s knee in the process. “God….Katie…” He said as he raised his hand and brushed his fingers through the girls hair. “I’m so so sorry you heard that.”
A moment past before Katie decided to sit up and turn to face her brother, Toothless being placed in her lap as she crossed her legs. “What were you and Newtie fighting about?”
“Grown up stuff. Nothing important.”
“But I was mentioned.”
“Y-yeah you were…but only because we were just….mad. But really, it was just dumb grown up stuff.” I’m proving Newt’s thoughts, aren’t I?
Another beat.
“Are you two gonna break up?”
That question silenced the brunette while he watched Katie fiddle with her own fingers.
“Uhh….”
The truth was, he didn’t know how the two would come back from this. He didn’t know because of what was mentioned in the argument. Because of how he felt, betrayed and….upset.
“I-I….don’t know…..” He stuttered out uncertainly. “But hey….” He started again, trying to put hope in his voice. His hands went to the girl’s, making her stop fiddling and finally looked up at him. “….Whatever happens between me and Newt, no matter what, I will always be with you. Nothings gonna separate us. We’re like Hiccup and Toothless before Hiccup sent him to the hidden world. Inseparable. Because your my best friend. My little pale. My side kick. My buddy. Because I love you very very much. So nothing’s gonna take us apart. We’re a team, you and me. Understand?”
“Kinda.”
“I can go with kinda.” Thomas chuckled, the first one he did after the event downstairs. “But still, don’t you worry about it. Ok?”
“Ok. But…what about Newtie? What would happen to him?”
“Uhh…..well, you’ll still see him at school……”
“But he’ll be lonely if you two break up. Like Stoick was when Valka was taken by Cloudjumper. Only he had Hiccup to raise. Newt would be lonely instead.”
“Uhhh…..” Thomas stuttered again, not knowing what to say. “Umm….look, sweetie, don’t worry about that. Everything will be fine. Plus, if that…..ever happened…..he wouldn’t be alone. He’s got Keisha and Sonya. Harriet even.” The girl blushed at the name, making Thomas chuckle again, feeling better like he always did when he was with the girl. “Trust me. He would be fine. We’ll be fine. All of us will be fine. No matter what would happen.” Oh god, Newts right.
“Promise?”
“Promise.”
“Pinky promise?” Katie asked as she dropped one of Thomas’s hand and held her pinky finger out.
And that made him smile, the first time after the events of that evening occurred and without a chuckle.
He then copied the position with his own hand, the one the girl dropped. “Pinky promise.”
They linked their fingers together, keeping another promise that could easily be broken.
Yeah Newt’s right. I am a liar.
“How about….we read a story before bed? Hm?”
“Mmm…..ok.”
“Great.” Thomas concluded as he stood up, letting his fingers unlink with the girls, and walked over to the bookshelf that stood on the opposite wall. “What are we feeling tonight? Dragons? Fairies?.....Billie B Brown?”
Katie moved to the edge of her bed and slid down to the ground, her arm still holding Toothless to her chest. “Could we read Billie B Brown please?” She asked as she stepped towards Thomas’s side.
“Of course we can.” Thomas agreed as he grabbed one of the books from the series out. “This one?” Katie nodded, and he smiled more.
He then led her to the armchair and took a seat, picking her up and placing her in his lap after he got comfortable.
And soon enough, they got stuck into story, Katie’s head resting on Thomas’s shoulder while he read.
Forgetting about the thought he lost the one person he never wanted to loss. The one person that promised to not leave, even though they both pushed each other away in yells.
✨✨✨
Kesh🥘☺️
We’re just outside. U got the pencils?
Newt
Yeah, just give me two minutes
Kesh🥘☺️
Got it. Thanks again. And sorry its so last minute.
Newt pushed his phone back into his pocket as he stepped back out his room. But instead of walking down and meeting the pair outside by the gate that connected their backyards, he heard voices.
A voice.
“Alright. Let’s begin. Billie B Brown. The second best-friend.”
He stepped towards the door, it only being slightly opened, as he heard Thomas’s voice start to read through the first page of the story. He took another step, then another, and then before he knew it, he was hovering over the opening of the door, listening to the story. He turned his head to the light and caught a tiny glimpse of the two in the armchair.
Those two were just as important to him as he was to them. And yet, Thomas had the audacity to yell at him about how he wasn’t a second parent to that girl. About how they weren’t a family even though he wanted them to be like that. They both did.
Only on how amazing you are with her. – Thomas when the two first hanged out together at The Blood House bar.
You are incredible. – Thomas after Newt gave birthday gifts to Katie after cake.
Your growing on her. – Thomas after Newt pushed Katie on the swings at the park in Asheville.
Your….were amazing with her today. Just……your amazing with her. – Thomas on Christmas eve about pushing Katie on the swings.
Did he really mean those sayings?
He watched as Katie pointed to a page, making Thomas chuckle and turn his head to plant a kiss on her temple before he continued.
That was his family. And Thomas just wants to just….throw it away?
What was unfair too was that if they did end up…..leaving each other, Thomas still had his sister. Meanwhile, Newt would end up being alone again. Having his sister or mother-like-friend pick up the pieces that Thomas would leave him in.
It just was unfair.
But he still listened to the story being told. Because those two in that room were ever so important to him than ever before.
No matter what Thomas said. Or anyone for that matter.
He stood there, listening, for what felt like made his feet be sewed into the ground. But after a moment he walked away. Back down to the first floor and out the back door of his home.
It may soon turn back into a house he just lived in -existed in maybe- if the two upstairs left him behind and moved on.
That thought made the tears threaten to leave his eyes again.
He walked outside to the coolness of March weather and the black sky that is off nighttime, fighting everything in him to stay calm again. He saw Keisha and Jackie waiting for him by the gate that connected their backyards, Jackie getting more excited as her eyes landed on Newt.
And when he locked eyes with her, he smiled a small smile, trying his best to look presentable.
“Took you long enough.” Keisha retorted as Newt gained distance on the pair, her hands and forearms hanging over the edge of the fence as she leaned her body onto it. The blonde chuckled lightly, a forced one as he grabbed out the colour pencils that were wrapped together by an elastic band out of his pocket.
He didn’t make another funny comeback like usual, making Keisha’s smirk flutter confusedly.
Instead he just turned his attention to Jackie.
“Here you go Jackie.” He said in a quiet voice as he handed the girl, who stood beside Keisha, the pencils, making her smile. “Have them for as long as you need.”
As the girl giggled and got given the pens, Keisha noticed the redness in Newt’s eyes, then dried water around them. And all of a sudden, her jokey mood vanished, because she knew that something was wrong. Newt tried to keep his voice natural and his face presentable as he was trying to find the pencils before, but nothing could get past Keisha when it came to his wellbeing.
“Great!” Jackie beamed happily before her eyes examined the coloured pens.
“Hey…” Keisha said to her daughter, more seriously because of her mood change. “What do you say?”
“Thanks Uncle Newtie.”
The blonde chuckled lightly again, making it completely obvious to Keisha that he was feeling down, even though he tried to hide it. “Anytime sweetie.”
Jackie smiled one more time up at him before she stepped back and started making her way back to the lit-up house that was on her mother’s right.
But instead of following and saying a quick goodbye to Newt, she stayed.
“Hey Jack!” The women called over her shoulder. “Check on Dany for me! And remember, lights out at eight thirty! I’ll be in in a minute!”
“Ok! Goodnight Uncle Newtie!” Jackie called out as she walked onto the tiny pavement where the BBQ and outside table set was and towards the sliding doors.
Newt only smiled at the sight, not bothering to yell back to the girl. Because he thought that if he did, his voice would crack, and it would make it obvious he’s upset still. So he just nodded his head to Jackie as she waved one last time before closing the sliding door behind her and disappearing into the house.
He just imagined Katie like that in two years. Being like Jackie. But now he might never see it.
He had to get out of there before he broke down fully. Because he felt new tears start to creep their ways to make an attempt to escape onto his eyelashes.
“I’ll….” He started. “…head back in then-”
“Newt.” Keisha interrupted, her voice full of pity. “Are you ok?”
He froze at the question, his hands shoving into his pockets. Is it that obvious? He thought as he looked to the ground, trying to avoid Keisha’s stare. “Uhh….” He looked back up at her after a moment. “Y-yeah.” He said with a nod before turning his head and eyes to the side, pulling one of his hands out of his pockets to whip his nose as he sniffed. “Yeah….I’m….”
His voice crack at the last word, and Keisha noticed.
She stepped to her right, her face now full of worry. The gate was in front of her now, so she unlocked it and stepped closer to Newt, making him stuttered out breaths.
“Newt….are you really ok?”
Tears threatened to leave his face again, and he looked to his right, away from the women when his breath stuttered more.
“I-I’m….” He started again before sniffing again. He looked down. “I’m fine…just tired…..a-a-and….”
He felt Keisha’s hand go to his cheek, making his breath stutter again, a tiny sob coming out. “What’s wrong?”
They locked gazes since Keisha lifted his head to look at her, and a tear finally ran down Newt’s cheek. The same one that Keisha held, making her whip it away clean.
“Honey, you can’t hide anything from me. You know this.”
That’s when Newt started to break.
More tears started rolling down his face and he let out tiny sobs and sniffles.
“T-T…..Tom-m…my and I….” A stuttering breath as he tried to recollect his thoughts. “…w-w-we got into….a….”
He couldn’t finished. He only broke down more. But Keisha understood a bit of it.
From what she could tell, Newt and Thomas must of gotten into a fight. And Newt was crumbling piece by piece in front of her. So, she just pulled him closer, into a hug.
And he wasted zero seconds.
He finally broke down, both his hands clutched onto Keisha’s back as his head dived into the nape of the women’s neck, muffling out his sobs. His eyes were squeezed shut and they shot out water onto Keisha’s skin, but she didn’t care.
One hand held him tightly like he did and the other held his head, her fingers rubbing and playing with his hair to sooth him the best way. And he appreciated it, because he loved it when people played with his hair, whether to calm him or just for fun. Sonya did that while they grew up, after a panic attack or just for fun. Katie did it when Newt felll asleep, his head in her lap while she watched tv. Thomas did it while Newt laid his head on his chest every night, and would still do it if the positions were opposite.
The thought of Thomas made him cry his eyes out more, finally letting out everything.
“I-I….don’t know….” He began through sobs. “….I think…..he might….leave….I-I didn’t mean any of it-”
“Shhh….” Keisha shushed calmly. “You don’t have to say anything.” And that just made him cling onto her frame more tightly as he cried more. But she didn’t mind, she was like a mother to him anyways.
“It’s ok.” She whispered as Newt dug his head into her shoulder more. And she repeated it over and over again.
Until Newt had finally calmed down.
And he didn’t break down until he laid in his bed that night. With coldness beside him instead of warmth.
Because Thomas was now downstairs, tears streaming down his own face too. Finally breaking down for the thought of loosing Newt like….that.
And Katie held onto her toothless plushie with desperation. Because she didn’t know what would happen the next day. And she was anxious about it.
All three were in different beds. And they slept there for the night.
Two having all regretful thoughts and one just scared she would see Thomas as his old self again.
I didn’t mean any of it. I didn’t mean to screw this up. I’m sorry Tommy.
I love you too, Newt. Always have. Always will. I’m so sorry.
Mom. Please don’t make old Tom come back. And I love my room.
Notes:
Before yall kill me, just remember......this made the story better, no????......
It'll get better promise.
Now....I have a whole lot more fanfic ideas that involve these two, so I'm starting to plan 2 of them. But lmk if y'all would read them if I ever wrote them. Plus I've also got a cute one of Arcane in mind since there's been so much good news about my favorite ships that I've been over the moon about. So Idk. Lmk if u would read that one too if u watched Arcane.
Anyways, thanks for reading and leaving kudos, I love you all so much 💋💋💋 My loves 🫶
✌️
Chapter 28: There’s always a solution
Summary:
The day after the argument. What’s on the agenda:
- Silent pleas of forgiveness
- A near departure of the past few months
- One's way of solving everything.
Notes:
TW: Memories of yelling and smut, a slight panic attack and smut
Bello everyone 😁
I'm actually lowkey proud of this too even though it took me so long to write.
Anyways hope you enjoy and sorry for mistakes and the usual.
Enjoy 😈😈
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Tommy I’m so-”
“Don’t touch me.”
Echoes of the past evening swirled around his ears and mind, making him turn to his left side, away from the empty spot beside him.
“You're not the only one that has lost your mother!”
“I know, I’ve got a kid upstairs to prove it!”
“And me! I’ve lost my mom and dad!”
“I know-!”
“Thomas, I told you very single thing about my past I have a right to know yours!”
The image of Thomas pacing and yelling at him was still fresh in his mind, yet the event was hours ago and at night.
“We’re talking about it right now!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Only because you brought it up!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“No I didn’t!!!!! You did!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Thomas’s voice boomed in his ears, making him wriggle more into his pillow.
“No I don’t, you never talked about them!!!!!!!!!!”
He hated himself for everything that happened. Everything. Because he thought that it could lead him to being alone once again.
“Yeah, it isn’t. The point is you’re a fucking lying asshole!”
“You’re the asshole!!!!”
“How am I the asshole?!?! I didn’t do all the lying and investigations!!!!”
“I wasn’t lying to you Thomas for fuck sack!!!!!”
More tears were threatening to spill, even though he thought he had finished them of after an entire night of them spilling down his face while he was awake and asleep, mostly when he was awake.
“Fuck you Thomas!!!!!!!!!! Fuck!!!!!!!!!! You!!!!!!!!!!!” He regrated yelling that.
“Fuck you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!” And he hoped Thomas didn’t mean yelling that either.
“And she doesn’t have one here?!?!?! With me?!?!?!?! She may deserve way better, but she wouldn’t like to live anywhere without me!!!!!!!”
“See?!?! That’s how selfish you are!!!!!!!!!! You only care about yourself when it comes to this!!!!!! Not what’s best for Katie!!!!!”
He rolled onto his right side while finally opening his eyes, making him face the inside of the bed. The empty pillow where the man he couldn’t get out of his head should be lying, but instead he was downstairs.
“You could’ve done something to make you and your mom make up, but just like my mother, she upped and died just like your dad!!!!”
“Take that back!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“It’s true!!!!!!!!”
“Shut!!!! The fuck!!!!! Up!!!!!!”
“You shut the fuck up!!!!!!!!!”
He then turned onto his back and stared up at the ceiling, but it still didn’t help.
“JUST BECAUSE WE LIVE TOGETHER AND WE’RE DATING DOES NOT MAKE YOU HER SECOND PARENT FIGURE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
He scrunched his eyes closed once more as the voice boomed in his ears.
“WE ARE NOT A HAPPY FAMILY!!!!!!!!!!!!”
That’s when he sat up, leaned his back against the headboard and rubbed his face with both hands.
He remembers crumbling on the steps and clenching where his heart was in his chest, making sure his heart didn’t beat as fast as it did when he was that anxious. He remembers Thomas’s breath on his skin when he was giving him his phone. He remembers kissing him with all the desperation in the world. He remembers watching Thomas go into Katie’s room to comfort her, leaving him alone because he couldn’t deal with him. He remembers crumbling into Keisha’s arms outside, letting all the tears he would of saved for later that night out.
But then the image of Thomas’s lips on his came back again, only it stayed. And he started imagining.
That’s how desperate he was for everything to be alright between the two again.
Imagines flashed behind his eyelids. Memories from before. Of Thomas and him. Thomas kissing his neck. Thomas’s tongue in his ear. Thomas’s kisses and little bites in his inner thighs, where his scars were. Thomas moving with him. Thomas’s hand around him, stroking. Thomas’s kisses on his collar bone, chest, stomach, everywhere. Thomas’s breath mingled with his. Thomas’s control over him that made him-
The door creaked open beside him, making Newt come back to reality and lift his head up to the door.
He hoped it was Thomas, coming up to talk and make up, give them a chance to at least.
But to his disappointment, Sonya entered with both a plastic cup of tea and coffee in her hands.
He sure didn’t hide his disappointment since he rolled his eyes and turned his head back to his lap. And Sonya noticed as she closed the door behind her.
“Jee, you could at least act happy to see me.” Sonya muttered jokingly as she took a seat on the bed, the empty side where Thomas would be. Should be.
Newt then finally met her gaze as she wriggled into a comfortable spot. “I’m always happy to see you. I’m just tired right now.”
“Yeah no shit. You hate it when people wake you up.”
Newt forced a chuckle to escape his lips, but he still felt down.
Depressed. Yet again.
“Drink this.” Sonya ordered as she held out the plastic cup of tea she got from the café down the road in front of Newt. “It’ll make you feel better. Its from down the street. Got it after my run.”
Newt took it from her hands. “Thanks.” He mumbled as he took a sip from the lid of the cup, letting the tea burn down his throat. Sonya sipped her own coffee with him as a silence took over them, only it lasted a few seconds before she continued.
“So…uhh….how are things with you?”
He could just tell Sonya was trying to brighten the mood, because he knew that Keisha had told her about what happened.
“Keisha told you, didn’t she?” He asked miserably.
The women scrunched up her face. “Told me what exactly-?”
“Sonya.”
“Ok fine. She texted me.”
Newt rolled his eyes as he took another sip of his tea.
“Seriously though, how you feeling right now?” Sonya continued as she turned her body so she could be shoulder to shoulder to Newt, her back against the wall now.
“Like I want to die.” He mumbled.
“Don’t joke about that.”
“I’m not joking.” Newt stated as he turned his head to look at his sister. “Cause I’m such…” He took a breath. “…a horrible person.”
“No your not.”
“Sonya. I’m the reason we had the fight. Me. Not Tommy. All because I couldn’t be patient and wait for when he was ready to talk.”
He avoided her gaze, ashamed. But Sonya only continued.
“I should take the blame, I helped with the idea.”
“No you shouldn’t. You only put a few ideas into my mind. I’m the one that went behind his back. I’m the one that talked to those two, Katie and Ladena. It wasn’t even about Katie anymore, only….god, It was all me. You only helped at the start. It was me who made a lunch to catch up with the two, they put the idea in my head and date for it and I did all the planning and everything.”
“Ok, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Sonya blurted. “Cause I only helped with the idea to ask our friends-”
“Exactly. It was all me.”
Newt kept looking down at his cup of tea, making Sonya stare at his side profile. But then still, after a moment, she took his closest hand and squeezed it.
“This’ll blow over. You two just need time.” She stated as she locked their fingers. “And when your ready, you two will go back the way you were. But better.” Newt wasn’t fully convinced, and she could tell. “You know, Lizzy’s parents fought all the time.”
“Really?”
“Yep. But worse. They would throw things at each other. Glasses and shit. Where I got Indi’s melt down from. The one that makes Josh send her to group therapy. Don’t worry, Lizzy said it was fine for me to write about it. But…the fact it was based on that is just…horrible. And you know what makes it worse?”
“What?” Newt asked as he finally turned his head to Sonya.
“They didn’t just do it to each other. It was to Lizzy too. My poor baby. Half her childhood her parents fought; other half was in the systems to get away from them. Every night, and sometimes the day. And you know what’s even worse?”
“What?”
“Is that they never stopped. Not when her father…tried to….choke her mother. Not when her mother threw that….I think it was a wine bottle at Lizzy.”
“Well shit….”
“Mmhmm. Well shit…” Sonya echoed as she took a sip of her coffee. After her sip though, she continued. “But….the thing is….they were never happy together.”
“Is that so?” Newt asked before taking a sip of his tea.
“I’m serious. They were drunk when they got married, hence why they didn’t know each other. Lizzy was four when they started yelling at her and eight when she was taken away. The whole family was broken-”
“What’s your point?” Newt interrupted as he turned his head back to Sonya. “Are you telling me this to make me feel better about my relationship crisis?”
“I mean…sorta…”
“How is that gonna help?”
“Because you and Thomas are different.” Sonya stated matter-of-factly. “You two don’t yell at each other all the time, never even. Only last night you did. You two are so….head over heals in love with each other. Everyone could tell for weeks before you two got together, finally. Aris told me that Thomas couldn’t stop talking about you when you two first met. And so did you about him. You spent so many hours ranting about him to me, Harri and Kesh. It was so….adorable. More when you two finally got together. And ever since you two did, it was completely obvious that Thomas was a keeper for you, and you were a keeper for him. Because he’s helped you, so much. More then you properly realise.” She let a smile plant on her lips, making Newt slowly return the favour, but still seemed forced. “I just know you two will get through this.”
Newt thought for a second before he said something. “You really think so?”
“I know so.” Sonya stated as she released Newt’s hand and wrapped it and her arm around his shoulders, bringing him into her side. Newt didn’t resist her bringing him, so his head was on her shoulder and her chin was on the top of his head. “And besides, if you two need more time, and I’m just thinking about how Thomas doesn’t really have any other place to go, the spare room at my place is always available.”
“Oh, he won’t stay with you.” Newt stated as he got more comfortable in the embrace. “He’d bring Katie with him, making the two share a bed again. I mean, Katie would love sleeping in the same house as Liz, maybe even sneak into your room to sleep next to and with Harriet,” Sonya chuckled at the comment. “But Thomas wouldn’t want her sharing a bed with him again.”
“Bro, I was talking about you.”
A pause came as Newt chuckled lightly, making Sonya join in after a second.
“I couldn’t do that to you and Harri.” He stated.
“You wouldn’t be a burden.” The women said as she planted a kiss on Newt’s head and started playing with his hair with her free hand. “Your always welcomed at ours.”
“Still….”
A comfortable silence covered them. But only for a second.
“I love you.” Sonya whispered quietly as she ran her fingers through his hair. “I hope you know that.”
“I do.” Newt answered back. “I love you too.”
“I love you more.”
“Don’t start.”
The two shared a laugh.
“We both know who would win that game.” Newt chuckled happily, appreciating the kindness his sister always showed to him.
“Yeah. Me.”
“Shut the fuck up.” The man retorted and dragged making Sonya giggle more. “Its always me.”
Sonya was Newt’s Katie for sure. Only older and married. But she was just as sweet and loving as Katie was. That’s why he felt like he had two little sisters instead of one.
“Please tell me you have Wicked and Bridgeton on your tv here.” The women stated after a more comfortable silence, making Newt laugh.
“Yeah. Go put it on.” He said as he got out of the women’s embrace, causing her to get more excited as she stood up from her spot and went over to the tv in front of them to grab the remote.
“Bet watching your husband in Wicked will make you feel better.” Sonya joked as she grabbed the remote and went back to her spot next to Newt. “And in Bridgeton. With my wife, Kate.”
“You know your already married right?” Newt jokingly asked as Sonya turned the tv on.
“Yeah so. Kate is one of my passes, like Erin from Derry Girls is for Harriet.”
“Erin?”
“Don’t ask. She says Erin reminds her of me or something.”
“Aww…that’s adorable.”
“I know right. She also says that about Stacey when we watch Gavin and Stacey. She said that I was her Stacey to her Gavin when I first introduced it, god….I love that women.”
“Well how sweet.” Newt stated with a smile as he watched his sister smile dreamily at the memory of her wife coming to her mind.
He just hoped he could smile like that for Thomas again.
✨✨✨
“By lying to me?”
“I wasn’t lying-”
“You were!”
“Thomas! Let me finish!”
That made him wake up, the brightness of the window that showed the driveway to the house outside blinding his eyes, even though it was cloudy outside. He turned to his right, his head now being shoved in the corner of the L shaped couch.
“Because we trust each other.”
“I told you the one thing I couldn’t tell anyone! Not even my own mother knew about it!”
“You were able to tell me that but not more about her own past? And her friends? What she was like? Before you came along in her life?”
“You don’t get it.”
He wriggled his face more into the cushions, wanting to disappear.
“Don’t be smart!”
“I wasn’t trying-!”
“Out of everyone I know and love, you were the last person I thought would pull this shit! You know how much I hate them-!!”
“No I don’t, you never talked about them!!!!!!!!!!”
He turned back to face the window, finally opening his eyes widely so he could stare out the window that shone the light in.
“And you thought asking our friends and getting in contact with two people I despise was a good idea?!?!”
“No, but that was the only option!!!”
“And you still went along with it!!!”
Everything was a mess, and he was the cause. Instead of listening to Newt and hearing him out, he pushed him away with yells. He shouldn’t be down here, on the couch, his back facing the way up to where he should be. In bed, with Newt, trying to prove that he wasn’t going anywhere.
“You fuckin-You keep defending yourself that you didn’t lie but on Monday, you fucking lied about how you were sick just to have lunch with Katie and Ladena!!!!!!”
“I know!!! And I regret it!!! Ever since it!!!!!”
“Why?!?! You didn’t get the fucking information you wanted?!?!?!”
He turned again, onto his back and stretching his arm above his head so the back of it leaned on the inside of his forearm. And he stared at the ceiling.
“You knew!!!!!!!!! And still got in contact with them!!!!”
“Only the two!!!!”
Newt’s voice was still in his ears. In his mind. Like it carved into his soul permanently and had no other way to escape. His voice was that dear to him.
“Are you seriously taking their side?”
“No!! Just…..look…. all I’m saying is that Ava would off want them to-!!!”
“I don’t care what she would of wanted!!!!! She deserved to be here, with Katie!!!! Not in the fucking ground dead!!!!!!!!”
He started to tear up again when that yell came back to him. Because he knew it was true, and it hurt him even more that the way he said it outload for the first time was in a yell towards his love.
“I mean…..Like did it ever occurred to you that my sister has no fucking family?!?!?!?! Only me!?!?!?! Not her mom!?!?! Do you think I like to live with the fact that Katie doesn’t have a family and has nothing to remember her mother by?!?!?!”
A tear ran down his face, but he quickly whipped it away from his cheek while he sniffed. It surprised him that he still had tears in him after the past night of shedding these tears into the pillow his arm laid on right now.
“Oh? So I’m greedy now?! Didn’t you make both your mother and sister take care of you when you were supposed to be the man of the house?!?!”
“Don’t bring that into this Tommy.”
“Weren’t you the one that moved away from your home country to get away from your mother?!?!?! To the place they fell in love and shit?!?! The one their buried at?! Making your own sister join you too?!?!”
He didn’t mean anything he yelled out loud in the argument, none of it. He was just lashing out and what he took from his father was truly showing.
And he certainly didn’t mean his yell about how they weren’t a happy family.
“JUST BECAUSE WE LIVE TOGETHER AND WE’RE DATING DOES NOT MAKE YOU HER SECOND PARENT FIGURE!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WE ARE NOT A HAPPY FAMILY!!!!!!!!!!!!”
He closed his eyes as he exhaled softly, trying to get the yells out of his brain and get back to sleep.
But he was met by flashbacks. Of the previous night.
Of him getting a blanket, his pyjamas and a pillow, tears running down his face. Of his breath on Newt’s skin when they stood close. Of the kisses he shared with Newt, open mouthed kisses because he was that desperate to just…. saviour him. Of him talking to Katie and reading her a story. Of how cold he felt on that couch, alone, his two loves upstairs alone like him.
The images of Newt and him came back.
Then more, memories they were.
Memories of the first time they were intwined, how Newt lost control underneath him. A memory of that time in Newt’s car, the way Newt’s hips rocked into his with desperation to feel Thomas. Of the time back in ecolodge inn when Newt threw his head back and Thomas pressed kisses on the skin of the side of his neck, nibbling even. That time on that very contour beside him when the two were making cookies and Newt was being all cute and pretty while sitting on the contour. That time in Asheville when Newt’s breathing got so uneven as Thomas kissed his chest, he was throwing his head back and his eyes fluttered close that was how good the brunette made him feel. That time in the bathroom stall of Blood House Bar when Thomas took a hold of Newt that made the two’s breaths stuttered together, they were that close, and the blonde throw his head back onto the wall while his eyes rolled to the back of his head. That one time in their bedroom after they moved in when Thomas bit, sucked and kissed Newt’s scars. And that other time before he moved in when he was under the covers and he took Newt in his mouth, loving what he was saying in totally pleasure.
“Tommy…”
That name rang in his ears and the way it sounded. So did the breaths, the curse words, whimpers, breathless moans, the saying of I love you, everything. It rang in his ears.
And the image of Newt finally letting go showed up, and he examined it. The scrunched-up eyebrows, the gaped mouth as he moaned, his eyes that would look directly into his own, how he would throw his head back with his eyes rolling-
A door opened, the one by his head, and he willed his visions to go away.
He faked being asleep as he heard footsteps and the click of the door. And he never once dared to open his eyes. He heard a breath, then more footsteps, too and up the stairs, then-
“Morning Katie.”
That was Sonya.
Sonya was in the house.
And Katie was awake.
“Hi Sonya.” His sisters voice blurted as the footsteps that led upstairs disappeared.
He wanted to go back to sleep, let the void of sleep take over him so he could forget about the nightmare he was living. About everything.
But he couldn’t because after more footsteps being heard, ones that were mingled together, going down the stairs and on the ground floor, he felt a breath on him.
“Tom.” Katie whispered as she looked down at him.
But he didn’t budge. He thought that if he still had his eyes closed and his breath even, he could fool the girl to thinking he was asleep.
But she wasn’t having it. She poked his face instead.
“Wake up.”
She poked him again, that made him groan.
“Mmmm….” Thomas hummed annoyedly as he turned his body onto his left side, his eyes slowly opening but closing again.
“Tom.” Katie whispered again.
“What?” He asked, his voice tired.
“You awake?”
“I am now.”
“Then why are your eyes closed?”
Thomas huffed out a breath before letting his eyes open again, them locking with his sisters.
“You happy now?” He whispered back.
“Kinda.” Katie stated in a whisper before her eyes caught onto the mans armpit hair. “Why are you so hairy in your armpits?”
“Why are you looking at my armpit hair?”
“Cause its right in my face.”
Thomas rolled his eyes. “Well, don’t look at it. Now what do you want?”
“To watch Race to the edge while eating breaky.”
“Ok? And?”
“Can I have bread and jam for breaky?”
Thomas breathed. “I mean….sure….knock yourself out. Why wake me up though?”
Katie lowered her voice more. “Do you want jam and bread for breaky too?”
That’s when he smiled, still tiredly and half forced, but it was better then nothing. “I would love some.” He whispered back.
“Ok.” Katie noted as she walked back the way she came, only to the kitchen instead.
His smile stayed on his face as he moved back on his back and he stared back up at the ceiling, the sounds of Katie’s hums beside him the only thing he could hear.
But the slight emptiness inside about what happened the night before started to come back to him, making his tiny smile flatter.
The yells swirled around his ears again. The images of Newt’s upset face while he yelled or was silent came back to his mind. The feeling of Newt’s lips and tongue lingered in his mouth.
He wanted the feeling back. Needed the feeling back.
Needed Newt’s skin to be under his palm. Needed to kiss that skin for ages. Needed to run his tongue on that skin. Needed everything that Newt was to him back.
Not this. Not the separation the two were in at the moment.
He started to tear up again, and it was worse timing too since Katie had made it back to where she stood, only she sat with her back to him, her task of putting the jam on bread at her fingertips. Thomas turned his head away and towards the pillow that was a back rest on the couch as his breathing became uneven again, his hand going to cover his mouth as he dropped the arm his head laid on. Tears started running down his face, and he couldn’t breath through his nose again.
He hated this. Hated himself.
A sob escaped his lips, a quiet one, and to his fear, Katie heard it.
She whipped her head around at the sound, and her eyes were met by Thomas starting to break down again. And she froze.
She hadn’t seen Thomas like that in ages. Maybe even ever. He has cried before, a few times when she asked about their mom when she was too young to understand anything. But this wasn’t about their mom, she definitely knew that. And Thomas hadn’t looked like that before.
Broken.
Katie didn’t know what to do, but somehow she still moved. She stood up from her spot and walked to Thomas, making him notice her coming towards him. But before he could wipe his own tears away, she bent down to his forehead and planted a kiss on it, surprising him a bit. But he appreciated, more then anything else in his life at that very moment.
She kept moving, shuffling onto the couch, then Thomas’s stomach, and finally laid down fully on top of Thomas, her left cheek on his chest and her arms and legs handing down his sides.
And after a moment, Thomas’s hands rested on her tiny figure as he sniffled, his left hand on her back and the other running his fingers through her hair while playing with them.
They stayed silent for a long time, Thomas allowing tears to fall down his face as the girl stayed with him. Nothing else mattered, it was just the two of them. Like usual. If they were together, nothing could break them apart. Especially when one needed the other the most.
It was silent still until Katie finally said something.
“Thanks for being….a great big brother.” She mumbled as she snuggled more into Thomas’s touch. The brunette snapped his head down to look at the girl, but she still stared into nothing. “I know I never really say that and I forget to…..but….you really are the best brother ever. I also know everyone says stuff like that to everyone else, but I really mean it for you cause you really are the best one out of all the other brothers to ever exist and the ones that’ll come in the future. You’re the best one of all time. Your even better then Tuffnut and Dagger, that’s how great you are. And your better than Nicky, Ricky and Dicky. And Will’s brother Sam in Will and Grace. And Rodrick from Diary of the Wimpey kid. And Tadashi from Big hero 6. And Tyson from Percy Jackson. And Fred and George from Harry Potter. Your better than all of them combined. And your certainly better then having a mom and dad. You’re the best Tom.….just wanted to let you know.” A pause. “I love you.”
He smiled, one of the tears that dropped from his eye being for the sweetness of that saying he just heard. He leaned forward and planted a kiss on the girls hair line, making it clear he heard her. “I love you too.”
“I love you more.”
“No I do. More than anything in the entirety of space and time and the world and the universes around us. Way, way more.”
And in that moment, he really meant it. Because yet again, Katie was a distraction to him so he could get away from his problems.
✨✨✨
“You sure you don’t want me to come down with you when you go down?” Sonya asked one last time as she hovered over the door. “I can still stay for a bit of season three of Bridgeton.”
“Son, I’m fine. I can move by myself in my own home.” Newt reassured as he finished his tea and turned to her from his desk beside the tv. “Go and be with your family.”
“You’re my family too you know.” The women stated whiningly, making Newt roll his eyes and chuckle. “You’re my big bro. The one I can bitch about anything too. Including my child and wife.”
“And you’re the same to me. Cause your my little sis.”
“That’s right.”
The two shared a laugh as Sonya reapproached Newt and held her hands out. She gestured to herself with a big smile. “Come here.”
Newt rolled his eyes again and breathed out a sigh as he stood back up from his spinning chair and took a step forward into the women’s embrace. “You’re such a hugger.” He mumbled as Sonya wrapped her arms around him, giggling as she snuggled into the embrace and Newt rested his chin on top of her head.
“Love you.” She muttered in a breath.
“Love you too.”
“Every things gonna be fine soon. You two just need time.”
“Yeah….I know….”
He bent his head down and planted a kiss on the women’s hairline, making her flutter her eyes shut.
“This is nice.” She mumbled as Newt rested his chin on her head again.
“Yeah it is.”
A pause.
“You sure you don’t want to come down with me? We’ve been up here all morning.”
“Sonya…” Newt began as he pulled away slightly, his arms still wrapped around her, making her look up at him. “…This is my house. I don’t need you coming with me everywhere.”
“And…you said it yourself, this is your house. So you shouldn’t be up here all day.” Sonya reasoned. “Remember Thomas is the one that moved in. You’ve been living here since you came to America. Do I have to remind you that?”
“No.”
“Right.”
The two held their gazes as Sonya raised her eyebrow at her brother, making him think for a second. Newt knew she was right. This was his home, not Thomas’s. Even if he felt like it was. So why should he be the one that can move around freely while Newt hid in his room?
So, after a second, he nodded. “Yeah….you’ve got a point.”
“Of course I do.” Sonya stated as she pulled away from the embrace and started making her way to the door, her hand in Newt’s while she dragged him behind her. “Come on.” She dragged as Newt groaned dramatically.
“Do I really-?”
“Yes.”
He chuckled at the response as Sonya opened the door and the two exited the room.
“Hey…” Sonya began as she paused by the stairs, making Newt pause behind her. “Before we go down, remember, call me anytime if-”
“I know.” Newt interrupted while nodding since he knew where she was going with it. “I know.”
“And even if that…doesn’t happen. Still, call me if you need me. No matter what.”
“I will. Don’t worry.” Newt stated with a smile, grateful for his sister’s kindness and how she watched over him as much as he watched over her.
They both shared one last smile towards each other before the two started walking down the stairs hand in hand, Sonya leading the way.
He heard mumbles as he walked down, then a voice.
“But I like my room.”
That was Katie.
And his heart stopped for a second after he heard it.
“I know you do….and you might see it soon….”
Thomas’s voice was next.
Oh god. What now?
“….but…..me and….Newtie….need some time….”
He’s real in that. But…?
“….I thought you’d be happy about it?”
“Well…”
Then came a pause as Newt and Sonya finally made it to the second floor, the sight of Thomas and Katie on the ground, their backs leaning against the couch facing the tv, while race to the edge was paused on the screen. Katie was the closest to the pair, her head looking to her lap as she thought, and Thomas was on her left, looking down at her.
Sonya turned her head over her shoulder as they approached the back of the couch quietly, making sure Newt was ok. And he smiled at her, only it was full of sadness other than the sweetness he felt upstairs.
As they stepped closer, he watched Katie wriggle her figure closer to Thomas’s side and place her head on his bicep, Thomas’s eyes not leaving her face. Even though he could hear the two blondes approach them.
“I guess its ok….” Katie mumbled, completely oblivious to the tension in the air. “….We’ll come back. Right? Cause we live here not there.”
“Of course we will.” Thomas stated, even though he could have been a lie in the future. “Knew you’d understand.”
Katie rolled her eyes in annoyance, making her lift her head from Thomas’s skin and roll it to the other side. Her eyes then caught on the two by the couch, and she smiled. “Hi Sonya. Hi Newtie.”
“Hey sweetie.” Sonya greeted happily, trying to brighten the mood. “How was your morning?”
“Good, watched race to the edge all morning.”
“Nice. I watched Wicked and Bridgeton with Newt.” Sonya blurted as she gestured to Newt with the hand that held his.
“Y-yeah…we…um….” He stuttered as he looked down but then back up. His eyes caught Thomas’s for a second, and they stayed there as he finished. “….we watched that.”
“Nice….” Thomas mumbled, his gaze never leaving Newt’s as they stared. But the blonde was the first to break as he turned his head to his sister, and Thomas did the same.
“Lovely.” Sonya blurted, trying to brighten the mood. “Been a lazy morning for all of us then.” The boys hummed in agreement, their gazes anywhere but each other. “So…” It was awkward, they all had to admit. And Sonya wasn’t having it, for herself at least. “I think….I might head back to my place….” She finished as she released Newt’s hand and started making her way to the front door. “I’ll see you guys later….guessing we’re not going to safe haven for lunch….?” No one answered, Katie not knowing and the other two just silent, so Sonya got her answer. “Got it….”
“Bye Sonya!” Katie called out as she watched the women open the door and smile back to her and Newt, but the one for her brother was one full of sadness. But Newt still smiled back as she shut the door behind her.
Leaving the three in silence. Completely awkward silence.
Thomas looked at his fingers as Newt looked to the ground, both in thought. And Katie kept looking between the two, her head switching from ashamed face to miserable face.
It was obvious that the two were still upset with each other, hence why no one spoke for a moment that stretched.
“I-” “So-”
The two tried to start but stopped since they said it together. And Katie, embarrassingly, tired her best not to laugh.
“Uhh…you can go first….” Thomas stated in a stuttered.
“No, no…you go first….” Newt ordered.
“No….Newt you-”
“Tommy…just go first. Please.”
And all Katie thought was this. Don’t laugh. Don’t laugh. Their in a shanking argument.
“O-ok…” Thomas finally agreed as he fiddled his fingers. “So-o….umm…” He swallowed down hard as he tried to spit his statement out. “…I’ve decided that…until….you know…..we’re ok again….uhhh….me and Katie might…go back to safe haven.”
And by that statement, Newt’s heart dropped. So did his face even more. No, no, no…. “What?”
He was willing for the tension between the two to live on as they stayed like this. Just so they could cool down until everything was ok again. Not live in different areas of Denver again. He couldn’t handle it. Because, maybe, the siblings might never come back to him.
Thomas slowly stood up from the ground. “Y-yeah….j-just for…a bit….”
“B-but….you hated it there….”
“Yeah….um…..we won’t get a room or anything….Brenda’s gonna let us stay with her for a bit…..we’ll share a bed while Katie and Stephan sleep on the couch….it’s not the best but….its doable.”
“T-Tommy, if you need space or something, I can go over to Sonya’s and-”
“No, Newt.” Thomas interpreted sternly, silencing the blonde. “I’ve decided that and that’s what’s gonna happen. This is your house so it would make sense.”
“B-but-”
“I’ll go pack some clothes and shit.” Thomas stated as he started walking around the coffee table, him stepping over Katie in the process, and making his way to the stairs.
“T-Tommy, I…..” Newt started as the brunette pasted him, but he didn’t acknowledge him, only pasted. As he did, his eyes flashed to the blondes free hand, but only for a second. And it took him his entire will power to not grab it, drag the blonde behind up those stairs to their bedroom and kiss his lips and skin till he couldn’t breath.
Newt watched as Thomas pasted him, his eyes set on his side profile. And they were glued to his head and face as he watched the brunette leave to go pack upstairs, pack things of his and Katie’s. He forced himself to just stand there and watch Thomas disappear to the second floor, fighting the urge to follow him and just touch that skin of his, kiss those lips, feel him again.
He sighed through his mouth as he brought his hands to his face and rubbed his tiredness away, his body turning back to the girl that still sat on the ground. He was annoyed and just confused about everything; he didn’t have the will power to deal with it. So, he walked around the back of the couch and over to the free spot beside Katie on the ground, taking a seat next to her while she pressed play on the tv.
The characters voices and sound effects -and dragon growls- filled the awkward silence the house was covered in, but only for a second before Newt paused it.
Katie looked confused and offended. “I was…watching that…”
Newt looked down at her with a look of seriousness. “Katie, do you really want to go back to safe haven?”
“I wanna watch tv. Heather’s about to come back in-”
“Sweetie, that’s not how we handle a conversation.” The blonde reminded softly, his eyes glued to the girl even though she stared at the tv remote, maybe even nothing. “And what’s another thing to remember when someone’s talking to you?”
Silence.
“Katie. You know this. We’ve practiced in free time.”
She finally looked at him.
“There we go. Remember, you have to look someone in the eye when their talking to you or you’re talking to them. Not to the ground, that only happens when your nervous. And I know your nervous when it comes to talking with new people, but you still have to do it. Now…answer the question.”
She thought for second before she responded. “I mean….I get to live with Aunt Bren for a bit. And Stevie.”
“Right. But-”
“And I’ll get to see everyone else. Like, little Min, Ams, Soph, Dee, Chuck, Bax, Maddie, Big Min, Gally, Fry, Uncle Ari-”
“Honey.” Newt interrupted, making Katie pause. “The question wasn’t if you were excited to see everyone. It was if you really wanted to go back. Now do you?”
She thought really hard on her response this time before she answered hesitantly. “Well….I don’t really know….”
Newt nodded his head slowly as the statement sank in. “Ok….”
“Are you and Tom gonna break up?”
He froze at the question, hating it but also just surprised that it was asked. “Uhh….” He didn’t know what to say. Like, did the two siblings moving again mean that Thomas and Newt were breaking up? “I….really….” He had to be honest, and this was Katie he was talking to, so he found it easy. “….don’t know.”
“I think Tom doesn’t know either.” Katie blurted.
“Doesn’t he now?”
The girl shook her head. “But I really don’t want you two to break up.”
Newt breathed through his nose as he pressed play on the tv. “Me too.”
Then the house was filled with the same noises as before, covering the movement from above, the movement of Thomas packing.
“I just realised something.” Katie beamed happily, making Newt turn his attention to her.
“Yeah?” He smiled, loving how innocent she could be.
“Mmhmm.” The girl hummed as she pointed to the tv. “You and Tom are like Hiccup and Astird. Only you two are guys. I remember saying that too….just never really thought about it till now.”
Newt nodded his head slowly at the assumption. “Nice.”
“Hence why you two shouldn’t break up. Because Hiccup loves Astird. And only Astrid. Like how Tom loves you. And only you. Besides me of course.”
The blonde chuckled. “Is that right?”
“Yep. Even though us three are those four together, you two are pretty much Hiccup and Astrid. Hiccstird its called. So….Newtmas.” Katie beamed, but Newt was focused on the tv after she pointed at it at the first bit of her statement.
On the screen were a pair of twins making a joke while they sat on a two headed dragon of some sorts, making Newt a bit confused about why the girl pointed them out.
“Why are us three like them, love?” He asked her anyway, because she was that comfortable to talk to.
“Well, you see…” She started. “…Ruffnut and Tuffnut are twins. Hence why they fly on a zippleback. Barf and Blech. Now, Me and Tom are siblings, meaning that I would be Ruffnut and he would be Tuffnut. And you would be Barf and Blech combined. Because they share them, like how me and Tom share you. Plus, they both love them very much, just like how me and Tom do. Well, Tom does, I only like you. Actually…..I don’t know….I think I just like you right now.”
She didn’t want a response from the blonde, because the group of riders were blasting down a wall, trying to get to another rider, their dragon and a queen of a type dragon of some sorts, all three of them protecting her eggs from another dragon, so Katie pulled all her focus onto that.
But it didn’t matter. The explanation silenced Newt anyways.
Because the girl reminded him about the little trio bond him and the siblings made over the past few months through the words she said. And now…..now he might just loose his version of the Thorston twins in less than a day even.
And it broke his heart.
Actually, made it start beating faster.
He might end up alone again.
“Umm….” He stuttered as he stood up from his spot. “…I’m going to the….” He started to hear his heartbeat in his ears, and he needed to get out of there before Katie saw him lose control in his anxiety. “…bathroom.” He finished quietly, but the girl was so focused on the show, she didn’t care. Only noted.
So when he finally started walking, he rushed towards the stairs, his breathing becoming heavy. His left hand gripped onto the stair railing, his other hovering over his chest, as he started climbing up the stairs, desperately trying to get to somewhere private.
Step by step and he was soon at the top and on the second floor. But instead of rushing to the bathroom, his eyes caught his room.
And Thomas.
Thomas packing two bags of clothes.
No….
He froze there, the hand that hovered his heart fluttering down to his side ever so slowly. His eyes were glued on the man in that room, packing away clothes for both him and Katie repeatedly.
And that man’s eyes were so focused on the task at hand. But soon, they fluttered to Newt’s face, making him freeze too.
Making their eyes locked.
It took everything in the two to not run into each others arms and push their lips together. Because the looks they gave were just too painful to explain. Too much meaning behind them. Too much history. Of stares offs that would last minutes. When they were close, they would imagine the other’s skin and lips. Every detail about the other’s eyes they both knew off by heart. And yet they still stood still, not having the will power to just…..
Newt was the first to move, not looking back as he felt tears come to his eyes and his heart beating faster.
And Thomas didn’t make an attempt to follow him, thankfully, but he still watched him leave to the bathroom. And close the door behind him.
✨✨✨
Ba-bump Ba-bump Ba-bump Ba-bump…..
Newt breathed heavily as his hands held him up right on the sink. But soon it was one when his hand went to his chest, feeling his heartbeat go faster and faster.
Shit.
He rocked back and fourth on his heels as he breathed, tears starting to fall down his face. He kept squeezing his eyes shut as his breath became shaky, just like usually when…..
What was it again?.....Take a breathe….for…how long?…..five seconds, then hold for five, then exhale for five. Right.
He breathed through his nose for five seconds, eyes shut tight and wet with tears. His hand stayed over his chest as he held his breath, but he still shuffled it to fit underneath the fabric of his shirt and now just on his own skin. He exhaled out of his mouth calmly within five seconds, but he still could feel his heartbeat go fast.
Ba-bump Ba-bump Ba-bump
What else….? Look for three things then….three sounds then move three body parts.
And so, he did. His eyes fluttered open slowly and he looked for three objects in front of him.
A toothbrush. Toilet paper. And a small bottle of shampoo.
He then shut his eyes again and focused on his hearing.
A squeaky man’s voice from downstairs. The light patters of rain outside since it just began to rain. Movement from the second floor, outside his door.
Then he started moving his body. His head. Then his index finger on the hand that held the sink. And then his toes.
But it still wasn’t enough.
He took another breathe for five seconds. Held it again for five seconds. Another exhale for five seconds. Eyes shut tight so they could imagine the one person that should be comforting him. But instead he was outside, packing his things.
Another breathe, hold and exhale that lasted for five seconds each, and his heartbeat started to slow back to a normal rate.
Your ok. Your ok. Your ok. Just think about…..how Alby’s stubborn when it comes to uno. How….Sonya cooks pasta like mom used to. How Jackie’s hair is very palatable. How Dante laughs. How Minho is the funniest when completely drunk. How Tommy…..No, nothing bad….How Tommy….is so…how he’s amazing and so much more then a broken person about his past! Not the bad shit….he just needs time like I do. We’re gonna be ok. Just….need.…time….
After numerous of breathing in through the nose and out of the mouth, Newt finally calmed. His heartbeat was back to normal. And he let one last exhale through his nose to conclude that.
But as he opened his eyes and stared at himself in the mirror, he just hated what he saw. A tear stained face with everything broken behind it.
That made him crumble more.
A silent sob escaped his lips as he let go of the sink and took a step back, his hand that grabbed his chest moving up to his mouth so he could keep quiet and the other to his stomach.
Because what he told himself in his mind about him and Thomas might not be true. They might not be ok.
That thought made him crumble into a ball on the ground, his back against the bathtub while his head went into his arms.
And just like that, he let more tears out.
✨✨✨
Thomas stepped out of his room, finished packing his clothes that would last him at least four days. But he isn’t finished, Katie’s room was next, even though he was half done with her clothes.
He walked over to the girls room, the sound of the tv on downstairs. And as he goes into the room, he hears something.
A sob.
His sob.
He pauses at the sound and his head whips to the bathroom door. Then he hears it, the heavy breathing, the sniffles, everything. From him.
Thomas exhales, heartbroken at the sounds to the point his eyes start doing the same. Because he hated hearing Newt like that, more about the fact he couldn’t comfort him. Even though he should of.
He still moves though, ever so slowly towards the closed door. Closer to the sounds. Closer to his love. His love.
Step after quiet step, and his head is leaning closer to the door. And he doesn’t know it, but his hand hovers over the handle. He hears more sobs, more shaky breathes, more sniffles. And yet he stood completely still. Even though everything in him was screaming at him to just go inside and hug Newt for all eternity, say things that’ll make him feel better, to fix him like Newt did to him, kiss that beautiful face of his no matter the cause, run his hands through his hair since he loved that movement so much, have his skin under his palm again, stare into those eyes with all the love he had.
He doesn’t do any of that, only imagines he does while a tear runs down his face. His fingers brush on the handle as he debates about going in, ignoring the fact his feet were glued to the floor at this point.
More whimpers.
More debating.
Then…
You’re the reason’s he’s like that. Leave him be.
And with that thought, he dropped his hand, exhaled frustratedly and walked back the way he came, only to go to Katies room.
Fuck you, Thomas.
✨✨✨
Late afternoon arrived with heavy rain like the world knew the situation, and Katie was fully changed into some clothes and a raincoat. But she still stood in her room, not wanting to leave.
But her brother was waiting for her.
“Kitty Kat! We’re leaving now!”
No…. She whined in her mind as she took one last look at her bed. Her bed. She was gonna sleep on a couch for god knows how long now. With a toddler beside her. Not that warm bed Newt made for her. This isn’t fair.
And yet she still sucked it up and opened her door to leave. Because she had to do this. She was told to, even though she didn’t like how it messed up her organisation for a home.
She marched downstairs to where Thomas waited for her by the door in his hoodie, the one he always wore when it rained, hood on his head, ready. And to her surprise, Newt was by the railing wearing his jeans and a white shirt underneath an unbutton shirt, only he didn’t have a bag.
Because for the first time in months, he wasn’t coming with them.
He was staying back, alone.
You two better not break up.
“Here.” Thomas stated as he held out the girl’s toothless bag. “Don’t worry, your iPad’s still in there.”
“Thank god.” Katie blurted as she took the bag from the man’s hands. “I need to play how to train your dragon on roblox.”
The pair of boys chuckled, but not together like usual, just in each other’s presents.
“You two….” Newt begun awkwardly as Katie got her bag onto her shoulders. “….need a ride or…?”
“N-no….we’re gonna.…take the train.…” Thomas answered dryly as he adjusted his bag on his shoulder.
“B-but…..” Newt stuttered as he looked out the window in the living area, where his car was, wet. “….it’s raining.”
“We’ll be fine….”
“Do you two have umbrella’s or-?”
“Newt, I said we will be fine.” Thomas interrupted harshly, silencing Newt a bit.
And Katie just looked between the two, again trying not to laugh since she couldn’t handle the awkwardness.
“I’m just trying to look out for you.” Newt mumbled under his breath as he looked to the ground.
“I know….but….”
Nothing.
“But what?” Newt asked as he looked back up.
“Doesn’t matter.”
“It does th-”
“Newt, don’t. Ok?”
“I wasn’t trying-”
“To start anything?” Thomas asked, his head snapping up to look Newt in the eyes again. “Yeah, you should off thought of that about two months ago.”
“Oh, Thomas for fuck sake.”
There it was again. Thomas’s full name being said in frustration, making the pair mad.
“Don’t swear in front of Katie.” The brunette snapped.
“Can we not do this right now?”
“You started it.”
“How did I-?”
“This will definitely help the both of us.”
“W-wh…what? You two leaving me? Making me end up alone again?”
“Only for temporary.”
“And how long will that last? Hm?”
“I don’t know but it sure will give me some time to think. And some time away from how stubborn and selfish you get.”
“How the fuck am I stubborn and selfish?!”
“You started this!” Thomas stated, his voice rising. “You’re the one that started all of this! You brought this on yourself!”
Newt just stared at him for a second, his lips in a line. “Well….I guess this will work out for the best. This stupid habit you have of running away will be useful when you completely loose me.”
The two just stared at each other, hatred behind their eyes even though they were yearning for the other more.
“And this time alone will make you realize that you’ve already completely lost me.”
Silence.
This was possibly the end. They had both really fucked up.
The silence stretched on, no one making a move for the door.
Then….
A breath. “Oookkk.”
The boys completely forgot that Katie was there.
They both turned to her regretfully as she looked between the two, her mouth twitched to the side in thought. “Good….” She started as she turned to Newt. “…bye….Mr Issacs?”
She hadn’t called him that in months outside of school. And it made Newt fear that he might have just lost her and Thomas. Forever.
He turned his head back to the brunette as he did the same, sharing another regretful look before he exhaled through his nose. He then waved the girl over to him and, per usual, she hugged him by the knees, and he half hugged her back. “Bye sweetie. I’ll see you tomorrow at school, yeah?”
“Ok.” The girl answered as she pulled away.
“You be good now. Ok?”
“Ok.”
The blonde then turned to Thomas. “Bye Tommy.”
“Bye.” The brunette rushed as he looked down, turned away and opened the door, letting the sound of rain enter the house. “Come on honey.” He ordered lightly as he grabbed Katie’s hand and dragged her out of the house, letting the door close behind them.
Leaving Newt alone.
But he wasn’t miserable and fragile like usual when he was left alone. That ship had sailed that morning when he thought about this very moment. Now, he was just….angry.
Because that was it? No Bye Newt. Or Goodbye. Just a rushed-out conclusion between the two before Thomas practically ran away with his sister, like he did all those years ago.
And what really got him mad was the last conversation they had. It didn’t sound like an argument, more like a breakup. Because they both said that they had lost each other or were losing the other. So, did that mean a breakup?
Did Thomas and Newt just breakup?
If that was the case….
No, it couldn’t end like this.
If this was the end of them, Newt wouldn’t have him just be silenced as he watched Thomas leave.
The anger he felt made him move. Made him march to the door and burst it open, making him set foot into the rainy weather that covered Denver.
“Thomas!”
He marched onto the driveway while his open button up and the white shirt underneath got drenched, catching the pair of siblings in surprise. He didn’t care that he was getting rained on, didn’t care his clothes got soaked in seconds, the only thing that mattered was his anger.
The pair stopped by the car, shocked at the image of the blonde marching towards them. Katie still held Thomas’s hand, but now she had her hood on her head just like he did.
“Newt…” Thomas begun. “What are you-?”
“Katie! Go over to Sonya’s!” Newt ordered as he marched over to the pair. “Me and Thomas need to chat!”
“Now?!” Thomas asked as he felt Katie drop his hand. But he still ordered her to stay since she started walking, not caring about the argument anymore since she might get to see her favourite neighbours – Well, Harriet. “No, Katie we’re leaving.”
“No, your not!” Newt yelled over the sounds of rain falling as he stopped a few meters in front of the pair. “You don’t get to walk out on me!”
“We’re not-!”
“Katie! Sonya’s! Go!”
Before she left though, she had a question. “Why can’t I go back to my room?!”
“You wanna hear us argue instead of seeing Lizzy?! Harriet even?!”
“Mmmm….Fair point.” Katie shrugged as she started walking to the pathway, her walking turning into a little sprint after a second.
“Kitty Ka-!” Thomas begun as he watched the girl run over to the footpath then across the road, but Newt yelled over him.
“Don’t look at her! Look at me!”
The brunette was confused at the sudden outburst Newt was having, but he still obeyed his order. Plus, he could hear the girl’s footsteps float away as she got to her neighbour’s house.
“You have no right to fucking leave me like this! Not after everything I’ve told you! I mean…do you have any idea about how anxious I get when I’m alone?!”
“Yeah, I do!!”
“You don’t though!!! If you did, you wouldn’t be leaving me like that!!!! Randomly in the middle of the day when I can’t prepare myself!!!! You wouldn’t turn your back on me when I know that you love me!!!!!”
Thomas was then silenced, just like Newt was before. And he allowed him to continue.
“And….God Thomas, I love you!!! More then anything else!!!!! Or anyone else!!!!! And I want to help you through things like…..Fucking hell, I wanna understand you more!!!!!!”
“What do you mean by that?!”
“I mean as in I wanna help you through things like this!!!!!! We’re in a bloody relationship, in love and everything!!!!!! Meaning that we fucking trust each other!!!! With anything!!!!”
“And look where that trust left you?!?! You went behind my back-!!”
“Only because I had every fucking right too!!!! I have every fucking right to know about your past Thomas!!!! Because when I know things like that about you, I can help you and be there to hold your hand if you need me too!!!! Or even step out of your life calmly if it that was what you needed!!! Just step by step so I don’t feel like I’m fucking dying if you’re not around!!!! But I have told you everything about me, so I expect you to do the same if you trusted me that much!!!! That’s what makes a good relationship, telling each other the deep stuff instead of shutting each other out!!! We talk so we could get through things!!!! TOGETHER!!!! BECAUSE I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!!!!!”
Thomas just stared at Newt’s angry face, taking every single word that was yelled by him. The words that stayed with him the most though were the last few yelled out, giving him hope that he might have not lost the blonde fully yet even though he claimed he had.
Newt continued, water running down his face and his wet hair covering his forehead.
“I know you love me too!!” He lowered his voice. “And I know that I haven’t fully lost you yet and you haven’t lost me yet! But….if….” And he started to tear up, hating what he was about to say. But he was still strong. “If your really….really….wanted to breakup, end this whole thing, end the only good thing that fucking happened to you, then just fucking say it!!! Don’t just take your sister again and move back to the motel you used to live at!!! Don’t just run away again!!!!! That’s not how life works Thomas!!!!!” Another pause as Thomas just stared and a little tear went down Newt’s cheek with the rain. “So….if you think that the things I said last night were just ways to push you away so you could go run off with your sister again, your wrong!!! So fucking wrong!!! Because there is nothing, nothing, in this world that could ever make me hate you and push you away like that. Nothing!!!” A shaky breath. “I know you didn’t mean a thing you said last night Tommy! I know your not trying to push me away. But….if you really want this to be over…..then so fucking be it. Just remember that I was willing to take that sister of yours in!!! I was willing to do everything in my power to figure out how to help you and her!!! And I would do it again if it meant that this would get you one more step closer to being fully happy again!!!!.......So there!!!! That’s your goodbye!!!! You can go and do whatever the fuck you want in your life now!!!!! Fuck as many people as you want!!!!! Live in a god damn room in a motel!!!!! Be a fucking parent to your sister!!!!! I’m not in your way now!!! I WON’T!!! FUCKING!!! STOP YOU!!! THAT IS HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU!!!!!”
The rain poured harder, damping the pairs clothes as the last few words floated in the air.
I LOVE YOU!!!!!
Newt really meant it.
And Thomas knew he meant it just as much, even if he didn’t say anything.
It wasn’t long until the blonde turned away, tears rolling down his face as he marched back to the front door that was wide open.
But Thomas finally spoke.
Because he didn’t want this to be the end.
“Newt!!”
He spun back around right as he stepped in front of the front door. “What?!”
A stare off. One full of want and desperation mixed with anger and pain. Both eyes were glued to each other, no one having the power to look away. Newt had tear stained cheeks once again, it becoming normal for him the past day. And Thomas just….stared, his eyes hiding a message behind them that the blonde couldn’t figure out.
But yet it was so simple.
I want….you. Fuck everything else. You.
No one had ever said anything like that to him before. Not in past dates and relationships that were only sexual, not even his own mother said anything like that to him. She only said thing about how he’s such a brave person and how he doesn’t deserve any of what he got. Nothing like that.
In that moment, he knew that Newt was definitely the most important person in his life. More than Katie was.
That’s what made him march again, right up to the blonde that was soaked by rainwater.
“Fuck it.” He mumbled as he grabbed Newt’s face and pushed their lips together.
And Newt didn’t resist. Only fed on the hunger that Thomas gave him.
But the kiss only lasted a second before the brunette stepped back and dropped his hands to his sides, looking everywhere but the blonde’s eyes that stared at his face.
If he was being honest, if he had said that to any of his exes before they walked out on him, they would have just left him there on the spot, call him pathetic for thinking that way about them, or just called him pathetic. And after that they would walk out on his life, leaving him in pieces, just like Thomas was about to do. But he didn’t.
That’s how he knew that Thomas was different.
There was a silence between them as the rain kept falling. Only until Thomas spoke again.
“Sorry….” He muttered under his breath. “Just….no one has…ever-”
Newt grabbed his face now and pulled him closer so that their lips crashed together, cutting Thomas off but he didn’t seem to mind.
Because his arms snaked around the blonde’s waist as he breathed in his sent and pulled him closer, allowing his tongue to past the other’s lips in the process. He felt the other slide his arms around his neck while the kiss deepened, his breath being heavy every time they parted but dived in afterwards.
This lasted for minutes, their tongues dancing together while the rain kept falling, wetting their clothes. It wasn’t until they needed air that they pulled away, but their foreheads stayed together as they breathed, eyes shut and arms wrapped around each other.
“I’m sorry.” Thomas breathed out. “For….everything….”
“I am too.” Newt rushed before chasing the other’s lips again, but Thomas had to continue.
“I don’t want to go back there. I wanna stay with you. I’m so so sorry.”
“It’s ok…”
“No, it’s not I was gonna-”
“Tommy-”
“-leave you when you needed me. More then-”
“Tommy shut up.” Newt rushed before leaning forward and connecting their lips again, desperation behind his action.
And Thomas gave it back, shutting up in the process like he was ordered to.
His hands went to the hem of Newt’s shirt and slid up and under, making his need to feel the other’s skin in his hands finally become reality. Newt mumbled a noise from the action, making Thomas push his lips closer even though they were as close together as they could get.
This went on before Newt pulled away again, but only to jump and wrap his legs around Thomas’s waist before he smashed their lips together. The brunette fed his hunger as he locked his arms under Newt’s legs to hold him there, feeling how the other’s hands pushed his hood of his head so he could get his fingers into it and the rain to feel it.
The kisses they shared weren’t apology kisses like the night before, just ones of desperation for how they yearned for each other.
Thomas stepped forward to get into the house, making Newt drop one of his hands to feel the door frame. He took another step and felt the matt that laid on the ground in front of the door as Newt felt the door frame with his left hand. Another step and Newt stopped getting rained on. Another and Thomas joined him out of the rain. Then Newt reached for the door as Thomas stepped more into the house. And soon closed it, Thomas kicking it fully shut, letting the sound of rain hitting the roof outside come to their ears.
That’s when they parted, but only for the pair to slide Thomas’s bag off his shoulders, eyes glued to each other as they huffed but then going to Thomas’s hoodie. Newt shuffled on the other’s waist as he tried to rip the fabric out of where his legs were. Thomas tried helping, but he didn’t want to drop the blonde in his arms. Because he felt like if he did, he would lose him again, that’s why he held him close and has his hands on the other’s bare back under his shirts.
Soon enough, the hoodie broke free from Thomas’s waist and Newt pulled it up, making the other drop his hands one by one so the blonde could take his hoodie off, soon repeating the action with his grey shirt.
Making him shirtless.
And Newt missed that sight more than anything.
As Thomas brought his hands back under the shirts, Newt dived into the other’s neck, open mouth kisses being spread as Thomas threw his head back a little while his own breathing became uneven. He held Newt’s figure to his chest, loving how he was still in his arms. And soon he started walking again, to the stairs, bringing him to the place he could worship the blonde most.
Newt’s kisses and sucks went to the brunette’s shoulder, where his arms were connected to. Those arms that he loved so much, more when they held him close and carried him up the stairs. And they didn’t stop until they got to the top of the stairs.
Because Thomas barged into the wall next to their door, making Newt separate from the brunette’s skin and throw his head back as it was Thomas’s turn to kiss his own skin.
And he loved it. They both did.
He rocked his hips into Newt’s as his lips went to his skin on his neck, making the other start to breath out moans. He threw his head back more to give Thomas more room, loving how he was doing this to him again. He felt little nibbles and the tip of his tongue on his skin, causing him to just shut his eyes more tightly.
“Tommy….” He let slip out of his lips, and it sounded like music to Thomas’s ears.
“Take your shirts off.” Thomas ordered in a breath. “Now….please….”
That’s what made him slowly lower his legs, so the blonde’s feet landed on the ground, making Newt come back to reality to do what Thomas just said. Only thing was that Thomas was still sucking his neck, so he turned around slowly as he pulled his open button up off his shoulders, loving how Thomas never made an attempt to remove his lips from his skin.
“This is a way to move on from an argument.” The brunette mumbled as Newt’s button up dropped to the ground, his lips not moving from the skin as Newt threw his head back more and he turned back around. “Shirt….off….now please…” As soon as Newt turned back around, he pulled away and his hands went to the hem of his shirt.
“Sex first…” Newt breathed as he helped Thomas pull the shirt of his body, over his head. “Talk later…..”
“Ok…” Thomas rushed before he lifted Newt again and dived his lips to his chest, making the other throw his head back again and breath out moans, his fingers finding a home in Thomas’s hair. The rocking of hips continued, and Newt pulled at the brunette’s hair as he felt his tongue on his chest. “I need your jeans to be off…..”
“Take them off for me….” Newt breathed before whimpering as he felt Thomas’s teeth go into his skin. “Please…..”
That word made Thomas pull Newt off the wall and step into the bedroom beside them. But he didn’t stop at the bed after he kicked the door shut, he kept doing his work on the blonde’s bare chest as he waltzed right over to the desk, their desk. Newt dropped one of his hands, turned his head to look over his shoulder and before he was placed on the wood, he brushed the desk clean of papers so there was room for him to sit, letting the plastic cups him and Sonya drank that morning plumet to the ground. He even kicked his chair away, so the pair had room together in the spot, and Thomas pushed it further away.
As soon as he was placed, Thomas went to unbutton Newt’s jeans, causing the other to help him as he huffed out breathes. Soon enough, Newt lifted his hips up and Thomas pulled his jeans all the way down, making him get on his knees, just like the pair wanted him to be.
But instead of connecting their lips together as the jeans dropped to the ground, he stayed there, his lips going to Newt’s thighs, where his scars were.
The blonde threw his head back more and rolled his eyes as his hands dug back into Thomas’s hair once more, high whimpers coming out of his lips before he knew it. He felt Thomas’s tongue go up the scar that was on his sore leg, Thomas’s teeth sink into his skin, Thomas’s lips go over every single scar he had. He felt Thomas’s hand go up his stomach, then chest and then to his neck, making him whimper at the touches more, because he missed them.
And Thomas did the action because he fed on his need to feel Newt’s skin under his palm more.
Once his hand got onto his neck, Newt forced his right hand to leave Thomas’s head of hair to grab his hand, locking the pairs fingers together. As he felt Thomas place a kiss on his big scar once more, he placed his own kiss on the back of the others hand, appreciating how their hands were locked together again.
“Fuck…” He cursed as he felt Thomas place another kiss on the fabric of his boxers, where his bulge was. “Thomas….”
“I’m right here.” The other breathed out as his lips continued their work, making Newt squeeze his hand tightly.
“Bloody hell….”
Another minute of this pasted, Thomas doing his work on Newt’s crouch and Newt just losing more control. He squeezed Thomas’s hand and kissed the back of it whenever he felt like it or had enough control to.
His head was still thrown back against the wall when he felt Thomas’s kisses and sucks go to his stomach, and he felt Thomas’s stare on him. He forced himself to look back down and his sight was seen by the other leaving kisses up his chest, their eyes locking.
Newt dropped Thomas’s hand and brought it back to the back of his head so he could bring the other’s lips to his again and dig his fingers into his hair. Thomas fed on the hunger as he wrapped his arms around Newts waist again. Only to bring him closer though.
And to make an attempt to pulled down his boxers.
He shuffled back so Newt could stand up, and when he did, the pair pulled down Newt’s boxers, so he was exposed. As they stepped closer to the bed, the two stepped in a circle until they were in opposite positions from before, Newt’s back to the bed and Thomas just diving for his lips.
Newt sat down on the edge, making Thomas lean down to continue their kisses, and soon the two went to Thomas’s jeans, boxers, shoes and socks. The shoes and socks were off in seconds, flown into the air and landing somewhere in the room. They fumbled with the jeans until Newt finally broke the kisses and focused on the task of exposing Thomas like he was. The other helped with the buttons and zip, until the pair pulled the two down, making Thomas exposed too.
Before Newt could take the other into his mouth, Thomas grabbed his face and pulled him to stand so their lips could connect once more in an open mouth kiss.
“You don’t want me to….?” Newt asked in between kisses, eyes still shut. “….put it in my mouth?”
“Just….lie down.” Thomas ordered and breathed out as his hands dropped from the blonde’s face.
And Newt wasted no time.
He jumped back on the bed calmly, the back of his head by the edge of the bed and his nightstand. And Thomas was on him in seconds, his lips going for Newt’s like usual and their tongues touching. The blonde wrapped his legs around the other’s waist as the two rocked their hips together, not making a dare to be entwined when all they wanted to do was be like that.
Newt’s hands were in Thomas’s hair again, but his hand went to the night stand draw, looking for lube once again. He parted from the lips as he pulled the draw open, allowing Newt to start kissing his neck in desperation. His hand searched for it as he breathed unevenly, loving for what Newt was doing underneath him.
After searching for a moment, he found the bottle, and soon he started kissing Newt’s chest, making the other disconnect his lips and just throw his head back more. His head was hanging off the edge of the bed as he felt Thomas worship his chest while he lubed himself up, teasing Newt more and more.
He needed to feel Thomas now, no more teasing, he needed him now.
“Tommy…I need you too….” He began but he whined when he felt Thomas bite down into his shoulder hard, not resisting how hungry he was for the blonde. He was finished lubing himself up, so he was just teasing Newt more now.
“Need me to what?” He asked as he licked the bite mark he made. “I’m all yours.”
Newt’s hands dug into Thomas’s back as he lifted his head back up, making their eyes lock again. Behind those eyes, he could tell that Thomas was just as ready as he was. “To stop teasing…”
In a swift move, the pair flipped over, Newt being on top now and Thomas’s own head dangling off the edge of the bed. His eyes were locked with the blondes as he felt him kiss his chest, then collarbone, then his right arm as he sat up, making them slowly entwined since Newt went into a sitting postion.
Finally.
Thomas watched as Newt stuttered out a breath while he lowered himself, making him enter the body. And he watched the twitch in his face as he got comfortable. He breathed out with Newt as the warmness was felt around him, and he missed it. The image of Newt’s body entwined with his, the feeling more.
So, he bucked his hips up and into Newt, making the blonde breathe out a moan as he rolled his eyes to the back of his head and threw it back again; he was definitely enjoying himself.
That’s what got the brunette moving, only soon he sat up and his lips went to the other’s chest.
They moved together, Newt’s head still thrown back while Thomas’s lips moved up from his chest to his neck. His hands held the blonde’s hips in place as he bucked into him, the other’s hands going to his face. He continued the kisses and sucks on the other’s neck until he pulled away so his tongue can trace the neckline.
Newt huffed out breathes, his eyes shut so tight they hurt. But soon he opened them, and he lowered his head once Thomas’s tongue stopped the licks.
Their gazes locked as Newt held onto Thomas’s face. And soon their foreheads touched and rested, their hips moving together.
“I love you too…” Thomas breathed out in a huff, the pairs bruised lips inches apart. “So much….it hurts….”
He speeded up, catching Newt by surprise of the speed to which made the heat in his stomach brew. “I know…..I love you Tommy….it hurts me too…..”
“God Newt…..” Thomas breathed out as he felt heat start to turn in his stomach. “Your so beautiful…..” The twos lips then crashed together, tongues dancing and breathes out of noses. Fingers digging into hair and skin.
Thomas went faster again, making Newt whimper against his lips and the heat in his stomach start to become more unbearable. His hips rocked against every movement, loving the feeling of being full again.
“Tommy…..” He breathed against his lips as Thomas’s hand went up his back and hooked around the back of his shoulder.
“I love you Newt…..more then anything….”
“Prove it….”
Thomas was willing to do just that.
He lifted the other up, still going the same speed as he did even though he nearly slipped out. He shuffled the pair to the headboard of the bed and pushed Newt’s back against it as he went as fast as he could. Their lips parted again as Newt threw his head back for the last time, huffing out breaths from every time Thomas’s hips rocked into him.
He just knew Thomas proved him right.
“God….yes….” He breathed out in a huff as he felt Thomas’s stare on him. “T-Tomm….”
He pulled his hair as he felt the heat in him become impossible to keep in, and after a moment, he just had to let go.
And he did as he looked back into Thomas’s eyes and moaned out one more breathless moan. But Thomas kept going, grunting until he finally spilled out into Newt, his eyes glued to the pair that stared at him.
And as he slowed down, Newt shut his eyes and let his head rest against the wall, loving how Thomas didn’t make a move to disconnect them, for he only rested his forehead on his shoulder, then planted a kiss on it.
They stayed like this as they huffed out breathes, clinging to each other’s bodies like their lives depended on it. But soon, Thomas pulled Newt off the wall and placed him on his side of the bed, making him drop onto his side while he exited Newt’s warmness.
“Your…” Newt began in a breath as he felt Thomas drop beside him. “…unbelievable.”
Silence, the only sound being the pairs uneven breathes.
“That’s the second time you said that to me in the past twenty-four hours…” Thomas humoured, making the pair chuckle silently together.
They both stared at the ceiling as they tried to recapture their breathes, no one daring to break the silence between them. But then Newt was the first to do it.
“I’m sorry.” He stated through a breath, making Thomas turn his head to look at his side profile. “I shouldn’t have done what I did and…I shouldn’t have yelled at you….I just….all I wanna do for you when it comes to….when it comes to your past and talking about….anything….all I wanna do is help you and understand you better.”
A pause as the brunette observed the side profile of Newt.
“I know you just….wanna help.” Thomas mumbled, making Newt turn his head so their eyes locked. “And I understand why.”
Newt then shuffled onto his side so he could be closer to Thomas, and he copied so they could be face to face, their noses now inches apart.
“I should have respected your privacy.” Newt mumbled as the two locked all four of their hands together in between them. “And…how you just…weren’t ready to talk about it.”
Another pause as their noses bumped.
“I should have told you about them though.” Thomas stated quietly. “And…I shouldn’t just shut you out when I didn’t want to talk about something. I just…it’s difficult to…like….”
“Yeah I know….but that’s no excuse for me to do what I did. Go behind your back like that. You don’t deserve that.”
Thomas smiled lightly at the words. “Thanks hon.”
“It’s true.”
“Mmm…but…you don’t deserve someone like me. Someone that just shuts people out when he doesn’t wanna talk about something. I-I….really didn’t mean to yell at you too. I just….Newt I can’t lose you.”
“I can’t lose you too. But…I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m not going anywhere too…. I’m staying put. Both me and…Katie are staying put. And…I promise that I’ll…try to open up more…”
Newt let a smile come to his lips at the statement, making him bring his hand up and cupped Thomas’s neck. “Thanks love.” Their foreheads touched again as the blonde began playing with his hair again, causing Thomas to release their hands and repeat the action with the other’s hair. “We’re gonna…be fine…right?”
Thomas smiled again. “Of course. We can work on this.”
“Good.” Newt chuckled lightly. “Cause I really hate arguing with you.”
“Me too. It’s literally the worse.”
The pair shared a chuckle, loving how they were in each other’s arms again.
“You're my best friend by the way.” Thomas blurted, making Newt giggle again.
“You're my best friend.” He said softly before they shared a kiss.
“I love you. So much.” And I’m gonna get better at this.
“I love you too. More then anything.” And I’ll ask next time.
Then came another kiss, the one that sealed the fact that whatever they were was not gonna end anytime soon, maybe even ever.
Notes:
*Dives into pool full of holy water*
Well....
Sonya be looking at her brother and his tongue down Thomas's throat being like 'Katie our brother's are gay af get inside.' 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
Anyways, hope yall enjoyed that smut and everything else, it sorta looked before in my head but can I just say that this was the dirtiest piece of shit I have ever written, not just in writing as in EVERYTHING in English I have done. So I really did hope you enjoyed it if you read it.
Thanks for reading and using Kudos. Love ya
✌️
Chapter 29: Movie night at Safe Haven Inn
Summary:
The title says it all. Safe Haven Inn’s drive in cinema, two movies and….just read it.
Notes:
TW: Past death of a character
Yello
Have absolutely nothing to say. Only I got my laptop back a week ago and I'm still very happy about it.
So, it's half good and bad but I'm proud of it.
Sorry for the usual.
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Go!!! Go!!! Move!!!!!”
“I’m moving!!!!”
Chuck, Katie and Sophie were spirting from Chuck’s room, room 125, the boy leading the way with the two girls behind him.
“You think Bax’s killed the ender dragon yet?” Chuck asked as they turned into the stair well.
“Bro shut up about Minecraft.” Katie dragged as they all turned to the back of the building, where the rooms with the number four at the start of it were.
They ran and ran until they reached the door to room 423, Amy and Baxter’s room. And they wasted no time.
The three banged on the door, calling for their friends and just yelling random stuff out to get someone to open the door. This lasted for a minute before Trina opened it, but they continued their yells for their friends.
“Woah, woah, woah!” The women said as she tried to pull the fisted hands down. “One knock will do guys! Calm dow-!”
“We need Am’s!!!” Sophie yelled as she made it past the women, Katie on her tail.
“And Baxter!!!!” Chuck continued as he followed the girls in, leaving Trina to just chuckle lightly.
Amy was on the queen-sized bed most of her family slept on, drawing in one of her coloring books. Baxter was on the couch beside the bed, playing Minecraft on his iPad. But both paused their activities as they heard the friends call for them and they looked to see them all barge into their room.
“What do you guys want? I’m bout to get into the nether.” Baxter questioned annoyedly.
“Your up to that?” Chuck asked as he grabbed his friend’s arm. Baxter nodded his head while the boy dragged him to his feet. “Yes!”
“Shut up about shanking Minecraft already!” Katie yelled out loud, making Trina laugh to herself. “Come on! Movie nights about to start!”
“Wait, what?!” Amy asked as she dropped her pencil.
“Yeah! It’s gonna be amazing! The movies are Smallfoot and….I think it’s called….we live in….time?”
“Vince’s playing that?” Trina asked.
“Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Sophie yelled as she jumped in her spot. “But their playing Smallfoot!”
“The one with yetis!!!!” Katie screamed. “And good music!!!!”
“Let’s go!!!” Chuck ordered as he dragged Baxter behind him, the two now being excited again.
“Mom, can I go?!” Amy asked as she shuffled off the bed.
“Sure sweetie.” Trina chuckled. She then turned the two girls beside her. “Am I babysitting you three tonight?”
“Yep!” Katie and Sophie said together.
“Right. So…Rachel and Thomas bringing you too in?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Yes mame!”
“Great. We’ll….I’ll probably go and met up with Mark in a minute. You guys get food. Ok?”
“Ok!” The three girls yelled as they started running out of the room, leaving Trina to just laugh at their excitement before going back to her reading before she left.
The three caught up with the boys in seconds while running for their lives down the row of doors, then down the hill to the ramp that made a bridge over the creek. And the sounds of more cars pulling onto the grassy area became clearer.
They ran up the hill to the parking lot, watching for cars as they past. But all they cared about in that moment was goodies for the movies.
The food truck was by the check in room of safe haven, but there was a line, making the kids more annoyed. Even more when they noticed some of the people weren’t even trying to get food. Just smoking and chatting.
“Oh come on!” Katie yelled out loud as she started pushing her way through the crowd of people to the front, her friends behind her. “Excuse me! Coming through!”
“What the fuck?”
“No pushing!”
“Hey!”
“Get out of the way, thank you!” Amy joined in.
“We’re children that live here! Move!” Sophie also yelled out.
“Sorry sir.” Chuck mumbled.
“Move!! We’re minors!!!” Baxter yelled.
And soon, the five were at the front of the crowd, where they saw Mary waiting for them.
“Hey guys,” She greeted kindly with a chuckle. “You didn’t wanna wait?”
“No body’s buying shit.” Baxter mumbled, causing the women and kids to giggle.
“Well, are you guys going to buy something?”
“Of course!” Sophie answered. “Can we have popcorn?”
“And chocolate?!” Amy asked. “Lots and lots of chocolate?!”
“And some candy…” Katie started to list as the women went digging in her cart for the things. “….and two sodas, one coke, one fanta, and one apple juice and some nachos and… some…. pizza…. please and thank you.”
“Jee Katie…” Mary chuckled as she turned around to the table of food behind her. “Are you gonna eat all that?”
“No my brothers are gonna have the sodas and nachos, plus a popcorn each and some pizza and chocolate.”
“I think my family might get the same thing please.” Chuck chimed in. “Me and my mom can cover for Thomas, Newt and Katie. Even Gally too.”
“Hey, I’ve got money.” Katie retorted, causing the boy to laugh. “So does Tom. And Newtie.”
“It’s ok.”
“That’s very sweet of you Chuck.” Mary blurted with a smile before turning back to Katie. “How are you gonna carry all that to Newt’s car, hon?”
“Multitasking.” Katie answered, causing the people around her to giggle.
“Funny how that’s a specialty of yours.”
“I know! It’s very fun!”
Mary chuckled more. “Honey…I’ll get you a bag no problem.”
“Ok.”
“I might get what she’s getting.” Baxter blurted. “My dad loves pizza. No nachos though.”
“Okie dokie.” Mary mumbled. “You too, Amy’s and Soph?”
“Yes please.”
“Yeah…thanks Mary.”
And all Katie thought was this. Just give me my damn food so I can watch a movie. I wanna see Chloe in the credits.
✨✨✨
“That’s that done.” Thomas breathed as he stretched his arms above his head, his eyes going to Newt’s side profile as he adjusted the pillows on the car again. “You think your windscreen can take all of our weights? Like ours and Katie’s?”
“Oh yeah. It will.” Newt answered. “I’ve done this with a few of my….you know, exes and stuff. Like drive in cinemas with the car. Plus, Sadina, Trish and Issac did it weeks ago. So it’ll be fine.”
“Ok.” Thomas muttered with a smile. “You went on…. these types of dates before?”
“I mean….yeah, I guess. Drive in cinema’s. Star gazing.” Newt mumbled as he started walking around the front of the car. “And…some other stuff….”
“Honey…..” Thomas chuckled as Newt blushed and stepped closer to him.
“What…? You jealous….?”
“Mmmmm…..”
Newt chuckled as he placed his forearms on Thomas’s shoulders and locked his hands together.
“I mean….am I better…?” The brunette asked as he wrapped his arms around the other’s waist, bringing him closer.
“At what?”
“Everything. Sex. Kissing. Teasing. All that shit.”
“Ohh….your way better….”
The two hummed a laugh before sharing a peck on the lips.
“I can live with that. Plus, Minho owes me sixty bucks for you admitting that.” Thomas humored as he locked his hands together around Newt’s lower back.
“How? I haven’t even slept with him so that doesn’t count.”
“You kissed him?”
“Tried too back in high school and he kindly rejected me. Said I did it because….of my needing for attention…or whatever. He just didn’t want to be gay like me.”
“Good.” Thomas chuckled. “But he still owes me the sixty bucks for being better than him in bed.”
“Well….I don’t think that girl Sonya and Harriet set him up with will agree with me though.”
“Doesn’t matter.”
Newt chuckled lightly, and Thomas loved that sound more then anything. “Still…Miyoko won’t agree.”
“That’s her name?” Thomas asked as he looked to where Minho was sitting, at the front with two lawn chairs, a women in the one next to him, Miyoko.
“Mmhmm. Sonya and her went to college together. Been friends ever since. And something tells me that those two….might hit it off. Now there is no need for that little scheme of when you too act like Joey from friends and Barney from How I met you mother.”
“Oh…how nice….still think she would think I would be better in bed.”
“Love, leave it alone.” Newt chuckled as he pulled away from the brunette and started climbing onto the car.
“What? I can even go down there and tell her I would better in bed.”
“And ruin Minho’s seconds date with this girl? And chance for a relationship with her? It’ll also might cost you ours if that happens.”
As Newt shuffled on the front of the car while teasing, Thomas paused and looked back down at the ground, an awkward chuckle leaving his lips, making Newt repeat with more genuine then the other.
“Ok…I wouldn’t do it…” Thomas’s began as he stepped forward, in between Newts legs, and placed his hands on each of his hips, the blonde placing his own on his shoulders. “…if it cost…what we have. And are….”
Newt hummed a tiny laugh. “That’s better.”
Then the stare off came. The one that the two kept catching themselves in. And it only lasted for a second before Newt broke the silence.
“What do you think would have happened…if we did…you know…. that night?” He asked in a low voice.
Thomas hummed as he thought for a moment. “Well…to be honest….I don’t know.”
“Me either.” The blonde agreed as he run his hands up Thomas’s arms and placed them around his neck. “Maybe…get depressed again and….”
“Don’t finish that. I really don’t wanna hear you say….. that.”
Newt smiled appreciatively, because he knew Thomas knew it was a tuff thing to say. “True though.”
“Mmmm…I know.” Thomas mumbled as he snaked his hands around the others waist. “And I would be living here…again. Depressed too. Still using Katie as a distraction.”
“She isn’t a distraction.”
“Well….. Just….all my focus goes on her. And you.”
“Mmmm….”
“Still…I just know that my ass would be back at the Glade, trying to stay calm while someone bitches about the coffee being shit.”
“You’d still be going to uni, love.”
“True, true. But…still…god, if we did….you know….we’d still be in some contact since you paid for my fucking education. Or you might’ve made me give you back the money or some shit. Man….didn’t think that through.” Thomas humored, making Newt chuckle lightly before they leaned in for a kiss.
But they didn’t part. Only kept pushing their lips together with light chuckles and smiles.
Thomas began moving his kisses down Newt’s cheek, then neck. And the blonde didn’t fight it, just turned his head so the brunette could have more room. His eyes were closed, and he hummed as he felt Thomas’s lips on his skin. But soon he opened his eyes, and he noticed a few familiar bodies holding loads of food run around the corner.
“Tommy.” Newt stated as he pushed Thomas away, but he didn’t step back, just stopped kissing him to look at him face to face. “We’re in public. And there’s children.”
“Awww……Later?”
“Mmmm….maybe….”
Thomas lightly blushed at the words as Newt shuffled more onto the car, chuckling to himself.
“You’re such a tease.” The brunette mumbled, making the blonde laugh even more as he laid down on the pillows. Thomas gave him one last stare until he carefully joined Newt on the car, pulling himself up and into the front of the car and shuffling to windshield and pillows, his back leaning on them.
And he brought Newt into another embrace. And the other didn’t resist as he rested his cheek on his chest.
A comfortable silence surrounded them as they watched kids run around to their parents with food and other adults set up cars and chairs to watch the movies. They could hear Vince’s complaint about the projector and his computer behind them, Mark and Trina’s family -including Alec, Lana and Madison- organize their own car -Trina just arriving-, Teresa’s family getting their picnic ready, Brenda’s start to dig into their food and many more of their friends getting ready for the films to start. It was peaceful but chaotic, but it was still peaceful since it was normal family chaos.
Thomas enjoyed the sight and noise, more with the blonde hugging into him. Because the environment around him he was used to. It was comforting to him. Even more knowing that his sister was in the environment around him, being as innocent as she is.
Newt also found the scene comforting. And he didn’t want anything to change about. Or even stop having moments like that in the area. He felt like if the two did end up leaving each other, he wouldn’t come back to anything like what was around him. But he knew that it might not happen now. But yet again he was scared it could become reality. And….
“Tommy.” He started in a low voice as his hand went up to the center of Thomas’s chest.
“Yeah?”
“I….” Newt began but then took a breath. “I really don’t think I would’ve….been ok when….i-if that happened.”
Thomas breathed through his nose as he turned his head to look down at the blonde. “Really?”
Newt turned his head, so his chin rested on the brunette’s peck, making their eyes lock. “Yeah….”
The two kept their stare as the statement sank in.
“Well…” Thomas started. “….I think….I wouldn’t of been ok either. Not that I’m trying to compare but….I just….don’t think I would’ve been….able to live…..”
“Like that again?”
“Mmhmm…..Maybe even….try to…commit…”
Thomas couldn’t finish, but Newt got the idea. That was how in sink they were.
“But….you have Katie too….take care of. I would’ve….ended up….alone. You would have her to look after.”
“Yeah, I know. But…if that….did happen….like…me….you know….”
“Yeah.”
“…..I think…..I would make….you take her in.”
Silence as the words floated around.
“Oh.” Newt blurted.
“Y-yeah…I mean…you are a second guardian to her. Maybe even a second brother. And….you wouldn’t be alone when you had her. You….understand her and….know how her mind works, know what to say to her, know what to do. I….” A breath. “You know I didn’t mean what I yelled….? Right?”
“Yeah yeah….I know.”
“Right. So….if I did ever….end up….like my mom, because of….us…..I still would’ve chosen you to….take her in. Because….God, Newt, she loves you like a….um…”
“Mother?” Newt questioned with a chuckle.
“Yeah…like a mother.”
The two shared a hummed laugh together as Thomas brought his hand to the other’s blonde hair, starting to play with it.
“I love you.” Thomas stated.
“I love you too.” Newt echoed. “And I’m flattered for you thinking that….and….” He breathed a sigh through his nose. “…love….I know we kinda….rushed into things but….I really can’t live without you either. Really.”
Thomas smiled with sadness but kindness still behind it. “I can’t imagine my life without you too.”
Newt returned the favor. “So…does that mean….uhhh….look, just….promise me…that….next time we get into….an argument o-or fight….that you won’t….leave me like that. Cause….I just….can’t handle something sudden like that. Especially now that I think I would feel like I’m dying without you.”
A pause as Thomas stared lovingly into the other’s eyes. “I promise.”
Newt smiled more genuinely at the words before he leaned in and planted a kiss on the other’s lips.
They pulled away slowly and Thomas leaned in and placed another kiss on Newt’s forehead, making the other hum from the contact.
As they pulled away more, they heard familiar voices come closer to them, then their names being called by a familiar voice, their nicknames. They turned their heads to see Katie run up to them with a bag full of food in her hand. They smiled as the brunette started to pull away from the blonde and back onto the ground.
And she called for Thomas in the most cutest way ever as she gained her distance.
“Tommy! Tommy!” She yelled as Thomas kneeled down.
“Hey….” He chuckled as he grabbed the girl’s sides and pulled her into the air, letting the bag of food hang from her arm. He placed her on his hip as he chuckled and planted a kiss on her temple. “Got the food?”
“Yep.” Katie answered with a nod as she held out the bag of food. “I got popcorn, chocolate, a bag of candy, pizza, nachos, two sodas for you two and an apple juice for me.”
“Nice.”
“You got all that?” Newt asked from where he sat as the two siblings turned back to him.
“Yep.” Katie repeated as Thomas placed her on the car, allowing her to drop the bag of food in front of her. “One of the best things about movie night is that you don’t have to pay for food.”
“Really?”
“Well…” Thomas begun as he got back on the car. “…not at first. When we pay for the weeks rent, we do. And if there was to much and your cut short, you mainly get a month until you need to pay fully for it.”
“Well…that’s nice.” Newt chuckled. “How are we gonna pay for it?”
“Chuck says him, Beth and Gally will pay for us.” Katie blurted.
“O-oh…” Thomas stuttered out. “They don’t need to do that hon. I’ve got some cash and I’ll give it to Vince before we leave to head home. Ok?”
“Mmm…ok. I’ll tell Chuck later.”
“Ok.”
“Where’d you get cash from?” Newt asked randomly.
“Uhh….just some….” Thomas began as he started looking slightly worried.
“You don’t have cash, don’t you?” Newt asked, making Katie start taking food out of the bag.
“I-I do…Just…not for…all that-”
“I’ll pay for it, no problem.”
“No, Newt-”
“Tommy, let me do it. Ok? It really is no problem. I’ve got cash. Don’t worry.”
Thomas breathed. “You sure?”
“Positive.” Newt smiled, making the other return the favor with all the gratefulness he had for him.
“Thanks Newt.”
The blonde smiled happily before leaning in and pecking Thomas’s cheek, making him blush lightly.
“So….” A voice began, Katie’s. Again, the boys forgot she was there. They turned their heads to her while she held up two soda cans. “A coke for Tommy. And a fanta for Newtie. Or the other way around.”
The two chuckled as they took the cans from each of the girl’s hand’s, Newt getting the fanta while Thomas got coke.
“Thanks sweetie.” The brunette blurted before opening the can.
“Yeah. Thank you.” Newt echoed. “And…you’re the only other person to call Tom Tommy. Ok? No one else.”
“Got it.” Katie smiled as she grabbed the bottle of apple juice out next, the food already out in front of them ready. “I won’t do it that much since it’s your nickname for him.”
“Kitty kat.” Thomas begun as he swallowed the liquid of his drink while Newt opened his own. “You can call me anything you want.”
“Can I call you faggot?” Katie asked, making Newt choke out a laugh while sipping his drink, a laugh leaving his lips as he coughed into his elbow.
“Noooo!” Thomas dragged offendedly, making both blondes giggle while Newt recaptured his breath. “God... where the fuck did you learn that word?”
“Sonya.” Katie humored.
“My sister?!” Newt asked as Thomas burst out laughing. “My sister taught you that?!”
“Yep.”
“W-w..when?!”
“It was when I spent the afternoon at her house and you two were talking and making up from that fight you had. Harriet was making brownies, and I joined her. But Sonya said she saw you two kissing and called you two faggots.”
Newt’s jaw was wide open, so was Thomas’s but he had laughter leave them. They both knew the girl knew swear words, she grew -and was growing- up with people that said them around her. But these types of words were something else.
“She also said you two were kissing while going back into the house-”
“Stop it!” Thomas yelled as he laughed uncontrollably, making Newt start to laugh in more disbelief. “Oh my god!”
“She saw that?” Newt asked.
“Yep. Says your….tongue was….like…she said this word for word, in…or maybe it was down? I don’t know. Down Tom’s throat-”
“Ok stop!” Thomas yelled as Newt looked down and laughed quietly, both boys being slightly embarrassed. But Katie only giggled.
“Let’s…ahhh….” Newt begun as he looked back up, his lips in a line and his cheeks pink. “…talk about…something else….”
“Ooo…I forgot to mention!” Katie said as she grabbed a bag of popcorn, there being three, completely moving onto another subject. “Did you two know Chloe worked on this movie Smallfoot? And We live in time?”
“Chloe from Asheville?” Thomas asked, whipping the tears of his face while recapturing his breathe.
“Yeah. She helped with the casting. And story line. For Smallfoot that is. Leila also worked on it to. But with how the characters looked like. They do that when they work on films like this one. But with real people like We live in time, Chloe is a director or an…I think it’s called assistant directors, and Leila is a camera person.”
“Cool.”
“How’d you know this?” Newt asked as he leaned back onto the windshield more comfortably.
“I looked it up on my iPad.” Katie answered.
“Nice.”
“Yeah, it is…..I miss them.”
“Do you?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Kitty kat.” Thomas started, fully calm now but still having a smile. “You met Leila once and Chloe twice.”
“Actually, seven times.”
“When?”
“First was at the park at that restaurant we went to after we got comic books. Then it was at the park after I got books and that crystal I still have. Then at the bench on Christmas eve. Then when you two were introduced to her. Then for Christmas dinner. Then for another dinner we had with them the day after boxing day. Then to say goodbye to them fully two days before we left. That equals to seven. See? I can still do math.”
The two chuckled before Thomas continued. “The fact you know the exact days and the things we did is crazy.”
“Something wrong with that Tom?”
“No not at all.”
“Theres nothing wrong with that sweetie.” Newt chimed in with a smile.
“Thanks.” Katie blurted. A pause before she continued. “We should go visit them.”
“We should.” Thomas agreed as he leaned forward and grabbed a piece of pizza that was displayed. “We should go on a holiday just the three of us.”
“To Orlando!” Katie chimed in as she dug into her popcorn, making the boys laugh.
“To see Epic universe?” Newt asked, making the girl nod enthusiastically.
“We’d spend three days there. Two for the Isle of berk, so we can go on every ride, see the show they have, meet Hiccup, Toothless, Astrid, Stormfly, the twins, Gobber and that Marcus dude from Riders or Defenders of Berk, and buy so much stuff. The third day would be for the other worlds.”
“That would cost a lot of money Katie.” Thomas chuckled as he finished his piece of pizza, surprised at his own speed.
“Would you be fine if we just had one day in Berk and that would be the only day?” Newt asked as he grabbed a nacho chip.
“Mmmm….ok.” Katie shrugged. “But we have to get up really, really, early, get breaky and be the first ones to be inside. Then we wouldn’t leave until it closes, not catching a break and seeing everything, doing everything and buying everything. We also need to stay in the hotel with those beds and stuff. The ones you showed me online. And we’d watch that real life movie that just came out while getting the burger king special for dinner, then the Baskin Robbins ice cream afterwards.”
The two may have chuckled once the girl stopped ranting, but they both did love the sight of her so excited about the idea of the possibility of her new dream to come true.
“You’ve got it all figured out.” Thomas stated as he grabbed another piece of pizza, his eyes watching the girl nod her head.
“I would be down for that, honestly.” Newt blurted as he took another sip of his drink. Once he pulled it away, he continued. “We’d fly over to Asheville, stay there for a few days, maybe see Chloe, Leila and Daniel, then we’d fly to Orlando, or anywhere else we’d like to go, and go to Epic Universal. We could make it a trip. Maybe do it in the summer.”
Katie gasped. “Please! Please! Please! I’ve never been on a plane before!”
The two chuckled again before Thomas said something. “Honestly….I can see that happening.”
Newt snapped his head to Thomas, a smile on his face. “Really?”
“Yeah. I’d be finished uni for the year, Katie would be on summer break, and you wouldn’t be working. That’s the perfect time. Only problem is money.”
“Love-”
“Don’t start. I’ll get a job, part time. And put half of what I might earn in some sort of savings account. Other half would go to bills, clothes, even taxes. I’m telling you hon…this could happen.”
“Can I help?!” Katie asked, catching the twos attention. “Please! I can sell my toys, books even! Please!”
“No need.” Newt chuckled. “You could help plan what to do and see what we can do. But…” He turned back to Thomas with a smile on his face. “You really think we could do this?”
Thomas then grabbed the blonde’s free hand closest to him with a smile as he looked him in the eyes. “Yes.” A pause. “I have never been out of Denver. Expect for when we went to Asheville. And…I really wanna see more of the world. Hell, more of the country I live in. And I wanna see it with the two most important people in my life. So….I wanna do this. But only if you want to.”
Newt stared back at Thomas, a smile making his way up his lips. The two may need to work on things, but they were willing to do that together. As a team. As one.
He squeezed the brunette’s hand. “I’d love to see the world with you, Tommy. And more of America.”
And just like that, Thomas fell in love again.
So did Newt.
“Ok. So…we’re doing this?”
“Mmhmm.”
A cheer was then heard, Katies. Making the pair chuckle as they looked back at her.
They were not a broken family anymore.
✨✨✨
The first movie went by in a flash.
Every song that came on, Katie danced too, making the boys chuckle lightly as they watched. She danced with her friends that sat around them, whether being by Chuck’s family and their lawn chairs, Lizzy’s car while she filmed from the bot of her car and laughed or near the folded-up chairs the young group of six sat at, annoying them to bits.
But other then the dances, Katie would sit with the boys and watch the movie, loving the imagination and storyline behind it more than anything.
Thomas’s arm was around Newt’s shoulders the entire time, their left hands holding. Newt’s head rested on the others shoulder throughout the movie and Thomas’s hands cupped over his while their fingers locked. Katie sat by Thomas’s free side when she didn’t dance, and the three finished their meals and snacks in record time.
The movie was investing for the three, because of the storyline and messages behind it. Plus, the funny moments that everyone around them laugh with them and the good music that was played.
The credits came by, and when the names started rolling up the screen, voices started to be heard.
“You see Chloe’s name up there?” Newt asked out load as he read the names.
“No…” Thomas begun. “….not yet-Wait……I see Leila’s.”
“Really?”
“Yea….yep….yep that’s her. Do you see it, Katie?” Thomas asked, but there wasn’t a response from the girl next to him. “Katie?”
He turned his head down to his sister, only to find her asleep beside him, her eyes fluttering shut sleepily.
This made Thomas laugh, making Newt turn away from the screen and towards what he was laughing at. And he chuckled to.
“This entire movie…” Thomas started in a chuckle. “…she has been waiting for the credits to come up so she could see Chloe and Leila’s names. And now she’s asleep right when the credits show up.”
“Right after dancing to.” Newt continued. “No wonder she’s asleep.” The two laughed even more. “You need help to take her to Mark’s?”
“Mmmm….nah. I’m not bothered to get her up.”
“Ok.”
“Yo Vince!” A voice yelled out from the front of them, Minho’s. “Let’s get the next movie on! Shall we?!”
“In a minute!” Vince yelled back as he tried to change the movie on his laptop. “Get back to your date!”
Most of the crowd laughed as others led tired children to the two motels, people that knew the boys and other neighbours that they don’t know.
“What’s the next movie?!” Miyoko asked from her seat.
“Yeah?!” Sonya chimed in. “What is it?!”
“We live in time!” Vince answered.
“Oh god…” Newt mumbled, making Thomas chuckle lightly as the crowds around them went into conversations. “…I’m sorry in advance for my ugly tears.”
“It’s ok.” The brunette humored. “This movie makes me cry to.”
“I think it makes everyone cry.” Newt chuckled as he rested his head back on Thomas’s shoulder. “And….plus it….hits hard sometimes.”
“Yeah, that’s true. With how they never got married and stuff.”
“Yeah that. And….the fact that….” Newt began before letting out a breath. Because he couldn’t finish the sentence.
And it took Thomas a second to understand why. “Right….that….”
“Mmm…”
Silence as Newt’s smile fluttered away.
Memories of him and Cedric then started to flash before his eyes. Of when they ate together and drove in the car to school. Of when Cedric took Newt to the comic bookstore in Asheville and when they played one on one soccer in the backyard. Of the times in the hospital in Cedric’s final days when Newt just talked to him about anything. Of when the two held hands as Cedric said his final words to him, Sonya and Karen.
Before leaving them entirely.
“Do you really need to go?” Newt asked as another tear went down his face.
Cedric squeezed all three hands that held his. “I-I…..It’s my time….….” The three had tears rolling down their faces as they watched the man start to fade away. Karen’s free hand hugged the two children into her as she tried to steady her breathing, trying to be strong for her children. “Your all going to be ok…..I’m going be watching….over all three of you.”
“B-but….” Sonya stuttered out but couldn’t finish it.
“D-dad…” Newt began in a sob. “A-are…you sure…you don’t want to try again…a-and-?”
“Newt…..I’ve told you this…..I don’t want to try and beat this if it meant that I would…end up being even more weak. I’ve lived….such an amazing and fulfilled life, and seeing you smile and laugh while….we hanged out together and spent our times together…..made my life complete. I’m ready….after months of waiting, with your stories about school distracting me….I’m so ready. Do you understand that?”
“Uhhh…..y-ye-eah…..”
A pause as Newt squeezed the man’s hand before Cedric continued. “Promise me….that you’ll take care….of your mother….and sister. Please…..”
The little blonde boy sniffled, making him whip his nose with his free hand. “I-I’ll….I’ll try.”
“That’s my boy.” Cedric smiled. “And remember….I’ll always be with you….no matter what….when you have fish and chips, I’ll be there. When you play soccer, I’ll be there. When it snows on Christmas Newt….I’ll be there. Don’t forget that.”
Another sniffle from the boy. “O-ok….I love you….”
“I love you too.” The man stated before he turned to the little girl beside his son. “Sonya….”
“Daddy….” The tiny innocent girl dragged as her eyes had tears roll down from them uncontrollably.
“Sweetie….can you promise me something?”
Sonya nodded slowly.
“Promise me….you’ll never stop being….the angel you are. You’ll never stop being so sweet and kind. You'll never stop being the lovely girl you are. Promise me…..you’ll never stop being you just to fit in. Just be you. Anyone would be the luckiest to have you in their life. And when you laugh and smile, remember that….I’ll be there smiling with you and laughing with you.”
A pause, the only sound being the slow beat of Cedric’s heart on the monitor. “I-I promise.”
Cedric smiled again. “Your so strong…..Your goning to grow up to be a strong, beautiful, healthy women. And…I’m going to be by your side when….you walk down that aisle at your future wedding. I’ll watch out for you.....the best way. Whatever happens along your life, I’ll be there guiding you through it. I love you.”
“I love you too.” Sonya repeated before shuffling onto the bed and giving her father a massive hug. Cedric hugged back weakly as the girl sniffled against him, then turned his eyes to his poor son who had tears rolling down his face. So, he gestured for the boy to join, and he did with zero seconds wasted, grabbing his father as tears kept leaving his face.
The two kids held onto their father like their lives depended on it, and Karen just watched while another tear rolled down her cheek. Not only was she losing the father of her children, but she was also losing her husband, the love of her life, her everything. Seeing him so weak and fragile the past few weeks hurt her deeply, seeing him try his best to fight his sickness for their children broke her heart, seeing him just do everything he could to stay longer for his family destroyed her.
So, she knew he was ready to go. Even though it broke everything in her, because of the many memories she has of the two being so young, happy, well and in love, she knew he needed to rest.
Cedric then turned his attention to Karen, hating how heartbroken she looked in that moment. “Take care of my babies.” He stated as he squeezed the two children’s bodies closer. “Please….take care of them. And yourself.”
The women whipped away a tear as she nodded and leaned down to plant a kiss on the back of his hand that still held hers.
“And…make sure I’m buried….in Denver….”
Karen laughed with more tears, the happy memories of the two young and well years ago in that city flashing before her eyes. “Of course, my love.”
The kids tried to join in as they slightly pulled away but couldn’t.
“I love you, Karen.” Cedric stated. “With all my heart. You were the reason I lived a happy and fulfilled life. You’re the reason I stayed. You’re the reason my life was worth living. I’m going to watch over you no matter what. I’ll help you…..the best way I can. And….you’re going to find…someone else that’ll treat you right.”
“No, no, no. No one….can ever replace you.”
“My love. If there is another chance….in love for you….take it. I want you to be happy.” Cedric said before turning back to his children. “I want you all to be happy.”
“Cedric,” Karen started again, catching the man’s attention. “We’ll always love you. And we won’t forget you ever.” A pause. “I love you too. With all of me. A-and…I’ll never stop.” She then leaned in again and placed another kiss on the man’s skin, only now it was his forehead. But then she placed another one on Cedric’s lips, and he kissed back, weakly but he still had a bit of strength to do it.
And for the first time, the two kids didn’t gag and look away. They only cried more as they watched the two pull apart.
Cedric laid his head more comfortably in the pillow as his eyes darted to all three pairs staring at him, both of his hands squeezing the three pairs that squeezed back. “I know I’ve said this a lot….but I truly, deeply, love you three so much. With everything in me. I’m so proud of you three, I always will be. No matter what. And….I’ll be waiting for you all in heaven. I just know it. Your all are gonig to be ok. And I was so, so…..so lucky to have been a part of our family. To be a part of our family. I’m so lucky to call you all, my family.” He turned to Karen. “My loving wife.” Then to Sonya. “My beautiful daughter.” Then finally, Newt. “And my precious boy, my son.” He started fluttering his eyes shut as he felt the life start to pour out of him, his last view being of the three people he loved the most. “My three loves….”
The beating started to become more slower and slower as he closed his eyes, allowing the white light to take him.
But Newt wasn’t having it.
“Dad…..?” The boy sobbed out loud as Sonya broke down beside him more. “No….no, no, no….”
The heartbeat disappeared on the monitor. The only sound from it was a continuous beep.
Cedric was gone.
“No, no, no! Dad, please....!” Newt started to beg as Sonya let go of the corpse her father’s hand now was with Karen, because it went cold. But Newt kept it a hold as he begged more. But then he grabbed the man’s arms and shock him, ignoring his mothers silently pleads to stop.
Sonya leaned back, sobbing uncontrollably as she watched the pleading boy and Karen take a step closer to her. And she immediately dived into her mother’s arms as she let out all the tears, allowing herself to be picked up by the women.
Karen cried to, not just uncontrollably like Sonya did while she grasped onto her torso, her legs wrapped around her waist. And her heart was in more pain to see Newt plea for his father to stay when he was already gone.
“Newt-”
“Dad! I need you! You can’t go! Dad! Please!” The boy begged, but there was no response from the corpse.
“Love…” Karen whispered as she patted Sonya’s back, comforting her. “He’s gone-”
“No!!!! He’s not!!!!” Newt yelled out loud, making Sonya cry more, his voice cracking as water shot out of his eyes. He kept shaking the cold corpse Cedric now was. “Dad!!!! Come back!!!! Dad!!!!!!!”
“Sweetie-”
“You can’t die!!!! I need you to be here!!! With me!!! I need you to stay!!!!! I can’t do this without you!!!! I need you to live!!!!! I need you to stay longer!!!! Not watch over me!!!!! Please!..... Dad! No!!! Wake up!!!! No!!! DAD!!!!!”
No response.
So, he soon gave up, making him let go of the cold body.
“Oh Newt....” Karen said with pity as she kneeled down to his level. And the boy wasted zero seconds before diving into her arms while crying with his two family members, his last two. Because the image of his dad lifelessly laying there, gone, was too painful.
He lost his best friend. His father. His favorite person.
That was when everything started to turn on his health.
“He’d be proud of you, you know.” Thomas stated, making Newt come back to reality from the memory that was engraved into his brain.
“Hm?” He hummed as he took the other’s hand that hanged from his shoulder.
“Your dad. He’d be so proud of you.”
A pause as Newt took the information. “You really think so?”
“I know so.” Thomas said as he planted a kiss on the blonde’s head. “He’d be proud you stayed. And lived your life, well that your living your life. And I just know he’s waiting for you when it’s your time. Which is way in the future.”
Newt smiled gratefully as he hugged the brunette closer to him. “He’s waiting with our moms.”
“Right. All three of them are.”
And they were.
✨✨✨
The movie was heartfelt. Emotional. Bittersweet. Just what everyone was looking for.
The boys could hear the little chuckles leave Aris’s mouth when Teresa cried, the sniffles Trina started having, making her in-laws and husband laugh at and tease her to, and Harriet’s best to comfort Sonya when she was sobbing herself. Even Gally started to shed tears, making Frypan, Alby and Minho promise to never let him live it down while laughing and Beth cry with him.
Newt had tears fall down too, making Thomas think he was even more adorable as he cuddled him closer.
He didn’t cry that much, but one scene got him to shed a tear.
As he watched the characters talk out after an argument, he felt his eyes start to water. Because the yells from a moment before and the tears being shed on screen reminded him about….that.
The two’s argument.
He let a tear run down his face at the memories of that twenty-four hours, the argument, how cold he felt on the couch, how empty he felt, him packing to leave, the sex after - the twos way to solve the argument was sex. He did have the uncontrollable need to have the blonde in his arms and on his lips, even make him feel that good. But they didn’t have a breaking down moment about what they wanted like the characters before him, after the sex they talked and made up, saying how they’ll work on their problems together.
But the saying and talk about it wasn’t enough. He needed a promise instead.
As a tear went down his cheek, he squeezed Newt’s hand, their fingers being locked. He didn’t care about the reaction he would get; he just squeezed the hand to remind himself that he had the blonde. And he wasn’t going anywhere.
Newt turned his head to Thomas, making the pairs eyes lock. He could see the tears the other cried, but there was something behind them he couldn’t understand. Yet, he didn’t look away. Just stared at him like usual, letting a smile slowly come to his face.
Because, after everything, the person that stared back at him was all his.
So, he squeezed the hand that cupped over his back. Because he knew somehow that would answer to whatever Thomas was thinking.
But it didn’t do anything. Only remined Thomas more that he had the sweet blonde in his life.
I’m not gonna fuck this up. I swear it.
He leaned down and planted a kiss on Newt’s lips, and he was met by a kiss back. And it lasted a second before they pulled away, their eyes locked. But only until Thomas leaned up and planted another kiss on the blonde’s forehead, making him hum into the action.
And he kept repeating the thought in his mind as they got back to the movie.
I won’t fuck up this relationship.
Notes:
My babies deserve WAY better
Anyways, I'm now planning three other fanfics about these two....It's lowkey kinda fun. Again, lmk if you'd read them if you can.
I also recommend the movies that were mentioned in the chapter. We live in time is perfectly scripted and told. Smallfoot is also SUPER underrated and has the best goddamn songs EVER. They are legit bangers. Plus a good message behind the film, and lowkey good cast. I love both the movies so much so, as everything else I love, it went into the fanfic hehehehe😁
Anyways, thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, love you all so much for it, means the word to me, UNIVERSE even, and I'll see you in the next one.
PEACE!!!!!!!! ✌️💋😘
Chapter 30: A promise is a promise at the end of the day
Summary:
After a day of fun, Newt has difficulty to wonder if Thomas really meant his promise. Making him the thing he’s mastered at. Worry.
Notes:
TW: Flashback of yelling, hitting and madness and a panic attack
Hello
I don't know what to say but only how it could have been better. I'm so sorry if it's hurtful or I have wrong information about it.
Anyways, sorry about the usual mistakes and stuff
Enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Thomas pushed the cart faster, making him enter a little sprint. But the result of Katie’s giggles in the air grazing his ears made him laugh to. He didn’t care that he might get in trouble for running in the mall, the way Katie giggled was worth it.
It was just the two of them, Newt was back at home. They hadn’t been together just the two of them in so long, so it was refreshing for the siblings to catch up, even though they see each other every day.
“Faster!” Katie giggled as she watched the stores pass by her, and Thomas did what he was told. He laughed with her as he speeded up, more when he turned a corner in the mall, making him make a turning sound with his mouth. And the giggles he heard from that girl in front of him in the shopping cart lifted his spirts.
Thomas started to slow down as he ran out of breath, but he still smiled and laughed with Katie in the cart.
“Was that fun?” He asked as he started walking again.
“Yeah.” Katie answered. “Tota-” She gasped as her eyes settled on a toy store that passed them. “Toys!” She pointed up to the shop with so much enthusiasm, making her look so innocent.
And Thomas just smiled more for how she was that innocent.
“You wanna go in?” He asked, but he was already turning into the store.
“Yes! Yes! Yes!”
He chuckled again, loving his sister more.
They definitely needed the time to themselves.
They spent half an hour in the store, looking from shelf to shelf for a toy Katie wanted. And they settled on a pink scooter and some dragon stickers from the girls favorite movies and shows. The two made a stop by one of the sitting areas to decorate the scooter with half of the stickers, and they spent the entire time laughing and having fun together.
It was like the old times. Just the two of them. Only difference was Thomas was genuinely having a good time.
Katie rode her scooter out of the mall and back on the streets that would lead to their home. Thomas loved the image, because she looked like a true kid, with a happy family. He smiled as he watched the girl go miles ahead of him on the scooter, laughing every time she did.
Nothing the girl could do would ever make him hate her.
Soon they were home, and they heard cheers from the backyard.
“Come on Dany! You can do it!” A voice called out, Keisha’s.
“Whats going on?” Katie asked as she rested her scooter on the wall by the front door.
“Don’t know.” Thomas mumbled as he unlocked the front door. “Come on. Lets go find out.” He then opened the door and held out his hand for the girl as he stepped into the house, and she wasted no time while she followed him into the house to take it. “You had fun this morning?” Thomas asked as he kicked the door shut behind him and the two started walking over to the door that led to the backyard.
“Totally.” Katie answered. “It was more fun with you.”
“Really?”
“Yeah I never hang out with you anymore.”
Thomas snapped his head to Katie at the statement. “What are you talking about? We hang out all the time.”
“Yeah. With Newtie. I miss it when it was just us two.”
The brunette paused at the tiny statement, making the pair stop altogether. “H-h…honey…. w-w…. really?”
“Yeah….I mean, I like hanging out with Newtie, a lot. But I miss how it was just us.”
“B-but…..I worked a lot….you hated how I worked that much….I stopped working as much when I started dating Newt.”
“Yeah, I know. But we also had times together without Newtie before we lived here.”
Thomas blinked as he kneeled down to the girl’s level. “Do you not like living here?”
“No I do.” Katie answered as she turned fully to Thomas. “It’s just…..” Her eyes darted to nothing when she lost her words, hating how she sounded.
There was a pause as Thomas examined the girl’s face, wondering what was on her mind.
“Hey?” He asked, catching Katie’s attention even though she was hesitant at the eye contact. “What’s on your mind?” He dropped her hand and moved it to rub her shoulder. “Hm?” Katie shrugged. “Honey, you can talk to me. You know that right?” The girl nodded. “Right. So…..”
Katie thought for a second before she answered the question. “I guess….I just miss….hanging out with you. And only you.” She expected more questions, but her brother only nodded and stared back at her, noting the information. “Newtie is fun. And I like you two being together. And I like him. But…..I miss hanging out….with only you.” A beat as a smile fluttered on Thomas’s face. “Do I sound stupid?”
“No.” Thomas chuckled as he smiled kindly. “No…. I…. get it.”
“You do?”
“Sure I do. I miss....it being just us two….no one else. Just us. Not anything with how I worked and hardly saw you but….I do miss hanging out with you and only you. But…I mean…. Katie things change….and us living here with Newt all the time is just one of them. But it is for a good reason….and I…really love Newt. He’s…. he means a lot to me. You know that right?”
Katie nodded again.
“Good. So…. Katie, he’s gonna be….a part of our lives for a while, maybe even forever. So….it might never be….just us two again.” Thomas finished as he watched the girl look guilty. “But hey, we can still hang out together, without Newt. Like today, we spent the entire morning at the mall. And we went to see the live action how to train your dragon movie. And you loved it so much. And I did to. More seeing it with you. We can still have times like that…we can even have some time every weekend or so to hang out together. Just like old times. Just us two.….Is that ok?”
The girl hummed as she thought. “I guess….lover boy….”
Thomas chuckled at the mumbled as Katie smiled cheekily. “That’s my girl.” He then leaned in a placed two little kisses on the girl’s nose, making her giggle again. “I love you.”
“Love you too.” Katie echoed before the two wiggled their noses together. “You fag.”
“Hey.” Thomas dragged offendedly, making the girl giggle more. “Don’t call me that.”
“You are though. Sonya said you were.”
He rolled his eyes again as he stood back up and grabbed Katie’s hand again. “You could be one too if you stop flushing over Harriet. And Mya for a fact.”
Katie blushed at the names as the two continued their walk to the door, making Thomas just roll his eyes again while chuckling.
The muffled shouts from the backyard became more and more clearer as they approached the door, and soon Thomas opened it to see what had happened.
Keisha, Jackie and Dante were in the backyard with Newt, the two adults and kid looking down at the nine-month-old baby with all the light in their eyes. Keisha had a camera and kneeled down, Newt stood still with a big smile and his hands in a prayer symbol by his massive smile and Jackie sat in the grass, hands held out.
The two couldn’t see Dante at first, but then they noticed the baby leaning on his hands as he tried to stand up.
“What’s going on?” Katie still asked as she dropped Thomas’s hand and walked over to Jackie.
“Dante’s trying to stand!” Jackie answered excitedly before turning to her brother. “Come on Dany!”
“Your so close baby!” Keisha yelled as she stood up, adjusting her camera angles. “You can do it! Mama believes in you!”
“Come on Dany.” Newt then said as he locked his own fingers together and rested his chin on his locked fingers. “We’re all watching you.”
“The poor thing’s probably pressured.” Thomas humored as he gained distance on Newt, causing the other to turn to him. “You’re all watching him intensely.”
“Well,” Newt started with a chuckle as Thomas wrapped his arm around his shoulders, bringing him closer. “He might take his first steps and-”
“We got one foot!!!” Keisha yelled while pointing to her baby son. “He’s standing on one foot!!! I repeat!! He’s standing on one foot!!!!”
“Come on Dante!!!” Katie joined in. “You got this!!!!”
“Lets go!!!” Thomas also joined in. “So close!!!”
“Come on baby!!!!! Mama is watching!!!!”
“Dante, if you stand now, I’ll draw you a….what do babies like?”
“Dany, sweetie, make your Uncle Newt proud.”
The baby then got his other foot to stand flat, and the five around him nearly went even more crazy. Keisha started to tear up. Jackie’s eyes were glued to her brother. Katie kept jumping up and down in excitement. Newt’s hands were shaking since they still held onto each other. And Thomas just smiled even more at the sights around him.
Sure, it wasn’t just Katie and him anymore, and he missed it, but this life was everything he wanted and more now.
“Straighten up now.” Newt mumbled as he watched Dante struggle.
“You’re the one to be talking about straightening up.” Keisha humored, making Newt just roll his eyes and swat her away since she now stood next to him and Thomas burst out laughing. “You too Thomas. You too are the gayest shanks I’ve ever met. And before you ask, Jackie uses that language you and Minho used in high school all the freaking time.”
“Love that.” Thomas chuckled. “I should start-”
“He’s leaning up!!!!” Jackie yelled, getting more excited. “He’s gonna stand up!!!!!”
And soon, after a few little wobbles, he did.
And everyone around him went wild.
Keisha caught the moment on her camera, tears threatening to fall down her face for how proud she felt towards her baby. Jackie clapped her hands as she stood up. Katie continued her jumps. Newt cheered happily at the sight of his godson with Thomas beside him.
This was truly what Thomas imagined his life could be like. Just not like that. He imagined this happening with his own kids. And Newt was there beside him.
Like usual.
Dante giggled and raised his arms up, but then he fell back on his butt, making everyone laugh again but still cheer him on. Keisha stopped recording, gave her camera to Jackie and went to her son.
“I knew you could do it.” She beamed as she placed her hands under Dante’s armpits and raised him above her head, so she looked up at his laughing face. “You’re a big boy.” She continued in a cheeky voice she’d put on for the baby, making him laugh and smile more. “You a big big big boy now.” She then brought him closer to her and placed massive kisses on the baby’s cheek while adjusting for him to sit on her hip, a smile on his face the entire time.
Newt soon joined her side. “Good job Dany.” He said as he tickled the baby’s stomach, making him laugh more. “I’m so proud of you.”
Thomas stayed still as he watched Newt interact with Dante, loving the sight more and more. Just like how he loved him.
He watched as Katie asked to hold Dante, and Keisha give her the baby after she sat on the grass. He loved that sight too, seeing his sister stop her habit of masking -and her organization problem since she never held babies- leave her face. Because she was being a kid, not a broken one, not one with autism, a kid. Nothing was wrong with her though, but she looked like every other kid in the planet with Dante in her arms.
The image of those two happy, meant everything to him. More then words that could describe.
But what he loved more was the two’s company, whether being just him and Katie, him and Newt, or all of them together.
Just the three of them.
And soon it was just the three of them since Keisha’s family went back into their house.
But they didn’t go inside, they stayed outside, enjoying the fresh air and birds that flew by.
Newt and Thomas sat in folded up chairs from the cupboard, talking, while Katie played with the outside toys the two bought for her, some from the motel and others Newt had in storage or bought from stores. The two boys didn’t hold hands like usual, but they were ok with it. Because they didn’t need to hold hands all the time, even if it was a very fun thing to do and they loved to do so.
But they also just loved being in each other’s company. And watching Katie have some fun.
It was peaceful. Just how they like it.
But not for long.
Because Katie was hunched over by one of the veggie patches at the back when she saw it.
A tiny black spider crawling on the bricks that held the dirt to the patches. She kneeled by it’s side as she watched it move, trying to talk to it.
But the boys didn’t notice at first.
“So, the movie was good?” Newt asked.
“Yeah it was. I’m not really a fan but it was definitely a good live adaptation.”
“That’s great. And Katie enjoyed it too?”
“Babe?” Thomas asked with an eyebrow raised, causing Newt to chuckle after a second. “Of course she loved it. She gave me a full speech about everything that was great. She rated it a nine out of ten even. She would do a ten no problem if they made a few changes. But still, that’s how much she loved it. She wouldn’t shut up about it while we were shopping.”
Newt chuckled even more at the statements. “Well, at least she enjoyed it. And you did.”
“Yeah I did.”
A pause went around them for a moment.
“Hey, when’s Sonya releasing book two?” Thomas asked the blonde. “She said she was anyway. When though? I know I’ve read it but like….I wanna see the cover design and what heartbreaking symbolism she has behind it.”
“Well…. she said January.” Newt said as he rolled his eyes, causing the brunette to laugh. “But now….it’ll be released sometime next month. Still…..I’m gonna re-read it honestly. And buy it. Because it is a very good book. One of the best I’ve read and I’m not just saying that cause Sonya’s my sister. And to be honest, this is her best book yet. Way better than the first.”
“Agreed. Like, Indi has friends and a more important role. Lexi has some character development and finally starts to recognize Josh’s love for her. Delta and Brooke are finally together. Ethan has a friend with the same type of diagnoses as him. And, Michal is more involved. Can’t wait to see what’s next. God….it still blows my mind how I’m dating the brother of Sonya Issacs. And how I am…. potentially her future….in-law….”
Newt chuckled lightly. “Don’t get too excited. You’re only dating me.”
“Yeah….for now.” Thomas teased.
“Hey…we’ve only been together for…..six or seven months.”
“Five months and three weeks exactly, so nearly six.” Thomas corrected. “But we’ve known each other for an extra month, three weeks and two days.”
Newt blinked in surprise. “Y-y-you…remember the days? A-and how long its been?”
“Of course. Why wouldn’t I?”
“I-I…don’t know…” Newt stuttered as his cheeks went red, causing Thomas to just admire his adorableness.
“And to think we’ve been together for that long and it’s still cute how you blush like that.”
“Now you’re just being cheesy.”
“So? It’s true.”
Newt looked back at him with a big smile, loving how much Thomas remembered about them. He was for sure falling in love again. “Well….I do love how….you remembered the days.”
Thomas just smiled back. “Do you really?”
“Mmhmm.”
The two held their gazes once more, not daring to break.
“I love you.” Newt stated with a smile.
“I love you too.” Thomas echoed as he returned the gesture.
Because why not? He two couldn’t stop saying it.
And the stare off continued.
Until Katie ruined it. Yet again.
“Tom! Newtie!” She yelled, getting their attentions to turn to her. But her eyes were still on the spider.
“What is it Kitty Kat?” Thomas asked as Katie stood back up and turned to them.
“I’ve made a friend!” She beamed as she pointed to the insect. “Buddy the spider!”
“S-spider?!” Newt shrieked. Katie nodded, making him get out of his seat and start making his way to the back door, leaving Thomas to burst out laughing. “Fuck this….” He mumbled. “Tommy! Kill it!”
“Come on honey!” Thomas called out, making the blonde turn back to him. “Its just a spider!”
“I don’t give a damn kill it!” He yelled out as he stepped further back. “Kill it before it kills me!”
“It’s not gonna kill you.”
“Yes it…bloody will! Please…. Tommy…. I’ll hold of…..you know…..if you don’t kill it.”
“You wouldn’t dare.”
Newt crossed his arms as he kept changing his balance from foot to foot. “I would.”
But Thomas knew him to well for the blonde to hold off sex. “No you wouldn’t. You don’t have the guts.”
Newt pushed his lips into a line as he looked to the ground. “You know me to well.” Thomas chuckled again. “Love! This is serious! Kill the bastard!!!”
“No!!!! Don’t kill it!!!!!” Katie yelled out as she kneeled back down to the spider. “It might have a family to go back to!!! Maybe one like Toothless’s!!!”
“Its kids can live without a parent!!!!!” Newt yelled as he leaned back and forward on his feet. “Tommy…..”
The brunette breathed out calmly, then a laugh. “Fine. I’ll kill it.”
“Than-”
“No!!!!!!! I wanna talk to it!!!!” Katie yelled back. “Buddy,” she said to the insect. “Do you have a wife and kids?”
“Tommy…. please…. kill it…..” Newt whined before gagging silently, a picture of a spider flashing before his eyes, as Thomas stood from his seat, loving how chaotic the scene got. But hated how he had two different instructions on what to do yelled out to him.
“No!!!! Leave him alone!!!!”
“What if it bites me and I die? Hm? O-o-or get a disease or something?”
“How many kids do you have? Guys!!! How many kids do you think Buddy has?!?!”
“Oh god….I feel like its on me….ew…”
“Tom!!! Can we keep him?! And his family if we find them?!”
“Absolutely not!!!!”
Thomas kept looking between the two, completely in stitches for how funny he thought the scene was. But after a while, he came up with a solution.
“I’ve got an idea.” He said as he started walking to Newt. “We’ll put him on the fence so he’s not gonna get in our house.”
“No!!! I want it dead!!!!” Newt yelled as he saw the brunette try and grab his hand. “And I’m not going over there to see it!!!!!!! Or anywhere near it!!!!! This spot here is perfect distance from it!!!!”
Thomas just chuckled again. “I know you hate and are afraid of spiders hon. But I think you’d rather see me place it away from the house instead of just assuming I did.” He smiled again before he reached out once more. “Come on. I’ll squeeze your hand even.”
Newt just stared at the hand, then Thomas, then the hand again. And after a while, he rolled his eyes and finally took the brunette’s hand.
“I’m just gonna stay behind you.” He mumbled as the two started walking towards the girl.
“That’s what I say most of the time to you.” Thomas teased with a smug smile, making Newt look to him then roll his eyes again.
“I hate you.” He muttered to himself as a tiny smile -and a bit of blush- started to creep up his face to which made Thomas chuckle lightly.
The two then turned to the girl once they stood by her side. “Hey, Kitty Kat.” Thomas said, catching Katie’s attention. “Say goodbye to Buddy. I’m gonna take him to the back fence.”
“You’re not gonna kill him?” Katie as she watched Thomas drop Newt’s hand, kneel down beside her and grab a gardening tool that was nearby, deciding on a small shovel.
“No, I’m not gonna kill him.”
“Yay!!!” The girl beamed as Thomas started to brush the creature to his shovel. “Bye Buddy. Hope you get back to your family safely.”
Newt just watched from where he stood, wriggling to himself every now and then when a shiver went up his spine. He watched as Thomas swotted the insect onto his shovel but he still leaned back on his feet then toes then back because of how anxious the little creatures made him. But soon he kneeled down behind Katie and scooped her up in his arms, using her as a shield. And she just giggled.
“You’re my protector.” He stated in the girl’s ear as the two watched Thomas stand back up again. She giggled more, but Newt was dead serious.
Thomas turned to him and started shoving the shovel closer to the two, making Newt shriek quietly as he stepped back and adjusted Katie to be more in front of him. The siblings laughed at the reaction as Thomas started making his way over to the back fence, where the trees from the forest behind leaned into.
“Are you afraid of spiders?” Katie asked while the two watched Thomas arrive at the back fence.
“Yes. I am….deadly afraid of them.” Newt muttered, making Katie giggle more. “I swear….I remember when I was your age, and I found a spider in my room. Scared the klunk out of me. Screamed so loud and everything. Woke my entire family up. My dad got rid of it and my mom stayed with me till I fell asleep. Sonya punched me in the shoulder in the morning though since she couldn’t get back to sleep.” Katie laughed even more. “Ever since then, spiders have been a no go for me.”
“We used to get spiders all the time back in safe haven. Those types of nights we would go over to dead and cranky and have a sleep over with Chuck and Beth, Sophie and Aunt Rach, Dee and Aunt T, or Am’s family. Or even get a guest room for us two.”
“Nice. Still blows my mind how you two delt with that. I would’ve had a heart attack if that happened to me. I would also just move into another room. Another motel even.”
Katie laughed even more as Newt just shook his head with a smile, hating how the fact may be a true thing if it happened.
“Alright!” Thomas yelled as he started walking back over. “It’s gone. You happy?”
Newt rolled his eyes as he placed Katie back on the ground. “No, you didn’t kill it.”
Thomas chuckled at the response. “Well its better then nothing.” He then noticed how Katie let out a tiny yawn. “I think its time we head back inside.”
“Agreed.”
Katie wasn’t told twice before she bolted back towards the house, leaving the two alone while chuckling on how she wasted zero seconds before sprinting. She was hungry after all.
“By the way,” Newt began as Thomas approached him. “If I wasn’t holding Katie….” The brunette was now reaching out for him. “…I wouldn’t have thought twice before hitting you because of that joke.” Thomas laughed more as he stopped in front of the blonde, his hands brushing his hips. “I mean it. I would’ve even punched you. And it’s not funny. The things scare the crap out of me. I would of-”
He was cut of by Thomas’s lips pressing against his, shutting him up. And he melted back into the movement, the pairs eyes shutting as Newt’s hands went to Thomas’s shoulders, his still on the others hips.
But then they pulled away, and Newt was still not having it.
“Even if I knew you’d do that, I still would’ve punched you.”
Thomas chuckled again. “You hate me that much?”
“Right now I do because of that joke. I can just walk away I’m that annoyed.”
“Why can’t ya?”
“Cause….my leg is getting kinda sore from leaning on it stressfully.” Newt mumbled as he tapped Thomas’s chest with his hand and fingers. “Care to carry me inside?”
Thomas rolled his eyes as he let out a laughable breath.
“Please…” Newt begged before pulling out the puppy dogs eyes. “Pretty please Tommy….. I’ll do whatever you want….. in bed….”
Thomas’s eyebrows lifted up at the last words, making Newt smirk with the eyes he still pulled.
“Dead serious?” He asked, even though he was considering it.
“Dead serious.”
“Anything I want?”
“Anything you want.”
Thomas’s face flushed more, making Newt giggle lightly. “Ohh….your so getting laid tonight.” He then stepped back, dropping his hands to his side. “Come on. Hope on my back.”
Newt smiled more. “Thanks.”
And soon, he was on Thomas’s back, getting a piggyback ride back into the house. Newt didn’t mind how he was on Thomas’s back, he actually loved it. Made him feel like a kid again, way before his mental states took a turn.
That was what Thomas made him feel. Happy.
Once they got back in the house, Thomas didn’t make a move to drop Newt. And he loved it even more. He turned to see Katie getting something from the fridge, a chocolate bar once the boys were fully inside.
“You hungry Katie?” Newt asked as he adjusted his arms that were wrapped around Thomas’s neck.
The girl turned to them. “Yep.” She said before laughing at the sight in front of her.
“What?” Thomas asked as he wriggled his arms into a more comfortable position while he held Newt’s legs around his waist. “What’s so funny?”
“You two lover boys.” The girl giggled.
Thomas scoffed while rolling his eyes. “Rude.”
“Why’d you give Newtie a piggyback ride?”
“Cause I felt like it.”
“And I wanted him to.” Newt chimed in with a smug smile, making the girl laugh even more. “You got a problem with that?”
“No. Its just funny.” Katie giggled more before turning her back to them and started making her way around the island and towards the stairs. “I’m going upstairs. So I can leave you two alone for a bit. Plus, I’ve been socializing to much today.”
“Ok.” Newt chuckled as the two watched Katie walk up the stairs.
“We’ll be down here if you need us.” Thomas added as he started walking towards the couch.
“Ok!!!” Katie called out from the second level of the house before the two heard a little door close from upstairs, signaling them that the girl was in her room.
“Wanna watch some tv?” Thomas asked as he carefully dropped Newt onto the couch.
“Yes please.” Newt blurted cheerfully as he watched Thomas take a seat beside him, the pair on the bit of couch by the window.
“Ok. What do you wanna watch?”
Newt leaned forward to the coffee table and retrieved the remote. “Movie?”
“Mmmm….nah…but if you want to we can.”
“Nah, I don’t really feel like one either.”
“Well….what then?”
The two thought for a second while they opened Netflix up. Then Newt got an idea. “Oo! I know.”
“What?”
“Have you heard of Parenthood?”
Thomas hummed for a second before he shock his head. “No, I don’t think so.”
“Really?” Newt asked in disbelief. Thomas nodded, and he dropped his jaw, making the other just chuckle. “Huh?! How?!”
“I…don’t know…” Thomas answered through laughs. “I just don’t.”
“Oh my god. It was my favorite show in college. Has bloody Lorelai Gilmore and…bloomin the VA of Tinkerbell. And! There’s this one girl in season three that looks exactly like Brenda, and I’m not even exaggerating that.”
“Really?”
“Yes! God….! We are watching that!” Newt stated as he went into the search bar of his Netflix profile. “Oh! And there also a kid with asperges in it too.”
“Wait really?” Thomas asked, and Newt nodded as he searched the show up. “Like….he’s not just autistic and…?”
“No, he has asperges. But he got diagnosed when he was around….nine or eight years old. He wasn’t born with it like Katie was. Well….not that I know of….”
“Huh.” Thomas blurted as Newt pressed play. “We could learn a thing or two then.”
“Well….maybe … maybe not, Katie doesn’t like maths that much while Max, the boy with asperges, loves it. Remember, not everyone with autism, and asperges, are the same.”
“True. True. We could still-”
“Love, I love you. But please shush.” Newt rushed before he got comfy and pulled all his attention to the tv.
Thomas chuckled lightly before wrapping his arm around the blondes shoulders and bringing him closer. “Love you too. I’ll be quiet.”
And so he was. For around three episodes.
And Thomas, actually, liked the show. Loved it maybe. Because it had a sense of family behind it, one big happy and healthy one. The one that reminded him of his family back at safe haven and dead and cranky inn. The one that lived next door to him. The one that lived with him in the very house he watched the show in.
The family was like his, only blood related.
Newt enjoyed the feeling of watching his favorite show again, he had been meaning to rewatch it. But now he had Thomas by his side, making it more fun for him to rewatch the show. Because the family that was on the screen healed him when he was alone. His father being dead, his mother refusing to talk to him, and his own sister being forced not to talk to him through anything from the mother. So, the family on screen helped him heal in college. It was heartwarming anyways, more when he had a chaotic family like that for himself now.
Yet he still couldn’t help but feel sad.
Because every time he watched the show when he was young, he felt distant from his life and everything. And the feeling was starting to come back to him, even though he had Thomas beside him.
He felt sad and…..his heart started to…..beat faster.
They were halfway through their fourth episode when Newt spoke.
“I’m hungry.” He mumbled as he stood up. “You want anything?”
Thomas thought for a second as Newt made his way around the coffee table and towards the kitchen. “No thanks. I’m ok.”
Ba-bump…ba-bump…ba-bump…
As he walked to the cupboard, he could start hearing his heartbeat go faster. But not at alarming rates…. Not yet at least.
His mind started to see images, the ones of the bad memories he started to have. And he was confused on the reasoning behind it. Because it didn’t matter now. They moved on when he thought they wouldn’t.
“Fuck you Thomas!!!!!!!!!! Fuck!!!!!!!!!! You!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Fuck you too!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
He started hearing his and Thomas’s voice yelling in his ears as he went to the plate cupboard to grab some food, his heart beating faster.
Ba-bump..ba-bump..ba-bump
He opened the door to the cupboard and reached out for a plate, his other hand going to the peck over his heart. Because he was getting that worried.
Because the argument the two had made him just….worried.
What if Thomas still hadn’t forgiven him and he’s just there to have a house? What if he was faking everything?
No..he kissed me outside…. But…..
His breath started to get heavier as his heart went faster.
No no no. Not now….Im fine….
Ba-bump.ba-bump.ba-bump
He squeezed his eyes shut and held the plate tight in his hand.
And he hated how he felt. Because he was entering a panic attack.
He started breathing faster and faster as the argument replayed in his mind, his eyes shut so tightly.
And to his fear, Thomas started to hear it.
Thomas started to hear faint fast breaths beside him, making him turn his head to see Newt’s back to him. He stared at him, watching how his shoulders moved every time he breathed in and out a shaky breath at a fast rate.
Something was wrong.
“Newt?” He asked as his he got worried for the blonde. “Babe? You good?” No response, just another stuttering breath. “Honey?” He then stood up from where he sat, grabbing the remote, pausing the episode they were on and dropping it back on the couch. “Are you ok?”
Ba-bump-ba-bump-ba-bump-ba-bump
Newt was too focused on his breathing and heartbeats to answer Thomas. He couldn’t even hear him that much for how loud his heart was in his ears.
He tried his best to try and do his exercises when he had a panic attack, notice three objects, hear three things -beside his beating heart-, move three body parts, all while breathing in for five seconds, then holding his breathe for five seconds, then exhaling for five seconds.
But he couldn’t.
Because suddenly, he could see everything that went wrong in his life.
“Why won’t you listen to me?!” Newt yelled as he followed Karen into the living room. “You never listen to me anymore!!!”
“Your just fucking confused!!!!!” Karen yelled back over her shoulder.
“I’m not!!!!! Mom I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life!!!!!!”
“You’re just saying your gay because you miss your dad!!!!!”
“No, I’m not!!!!! I would still be gay if he was here!!!!!”
“And he’s not!!!!” Karen screamed as she turned back to Newt. “He’s in Denver!!! Dead!!!!”
“You don’t have to remind me that!!!!”
“I know I don’t!!!! And I know I don’t have to remind you that you were supposed to take care of me and your little sister!!!!”
“I know-!!!!”
“But you ended up just as broken as we were and more, becoming just someone people can take advantage to make you feel good!!! It shouldn’t be that simple to take care of yourself Newton!!!! And it should be just as simple to tell you that your father is not here anymore!!!!!”
“And who’s fault is that?!?!?!” Newt snapped, his voice echoing in the small house, making Sonya hear from the pairs room upstairs. “We could’ve saved him!!!!!! But you just….allowed him to die!!!!!!”
“He was tired Newton!!!!! You know that!!!!!”
“But he could still be here if we had tried harder!!!!! If you tried harder!!!!!! But you gave up!!!!! You gave up on him!!!!! Just like he gave up on himself!!!!! He should be here with us!!!!!! Not in the ground!!!!!! I needed him!!!!!! I still need him!!!!!!!”
“So you wouldn’t be a fucking faggot?!?!?!?!”
“NO SO I COULD HAVE AT LEAST ONE PARENT IN MY LIFE THAT ACTUALLY CARES ABOUT ME!!!!!!!!!!!”
The house then went silent, Newt’s yell echoing against the walls. Both of the pair just stared, Karen having a different type of anger that Newt had.
Because he was wrong. She was there for her son more then anyone around him when Cedric died. She slept in his bed every night right beside him, so he didn’t feel lonely before Sonya moved in. She kept track with how long his panic attacks were and stayed in the hospital for days while he recovered from his fall. She was there for him when he needed her, and she would do it again with a more broken heart.
So for her to hear her own son say something like that when he was in the wrong was just…. heartbreaking but also…it just made her even more mad.
So mad that she did the one thing she had never done to any of her children and she somewhat of hoped she’d never ever do.
She slapped Newt, right across the cheek. And she didn’t feel bad for it as she watched him stubble back a little and hold onto his cheek.
“Owww!” Newt whelped as he turned back to Karen, his hand covering his now red cheek.
They stared at each other, Karen with all the hatred she had in her and Newt hurt for how his mother just slapped him.
But Karen had enough. Finally, had enough.
“Get out!” She yelled after a moment, causing more hurt to come over Newt’s face.
“What?!”
Karen then stormed to and past him, back the way she came. “Such a selfish prick you are.” She mumbled under her breath.
“Mom?!?!”
“Get the fuck out of my house!!” She yelled as she made her way to the stairs, and Newt followed her, his hand dropping from his red cheek. “I don’t want to see your face!!!”
“You can’t kick me out-!!!”
“You have no right to say that shit to my face!!!!” Karen yelled as she turned back to Newt. “I’ve have been there for you for years Newton!!!!! Ever since your father died!!!! I’ve been grieving for him as much as you have!!!! And I’ve never had any time for myself because of your pathetic broken ass and your bullshit!!!! You’re not the only one that lost someone they loved Newton!!!!! You’re not the alone one that lost Cedric!!!! Sonya lost her father too!!!! I lost my husband!!!! Your grandparents lost their son!!!!! We all fucking lost him!!!!! And we loved your father, Newton!!!!! So it was hard for all of us!!!!!”
“Loved?! You said you wouldn’t stop loving him-!!!!”
“I haven’t stopped loving him!!!!! He was my husband for fuck sake Newton!!!!! Cedric was a beautiful soul that deserved to live his life!!!!! But he was tired of fighting!!!! He made that decision for himself!!!! Not for you!!!!! He left us with tiny promises!!!!! And I kept my promise of taking care of you and your sister for him!!!! Unlike what you did!!!! Instead, you made everything about you when we all were suffering!!!!! YOU SELFISH PRICK!!!!!!!”
Newt just stared back as his eyes started to water, but Karen was to mad and fed up to comfort him like what she would always do. So she walked back to him and started pushing him out the front door that was behind them.
“Wha-mom-?!”
“Now get the fuck out of my house!!!!!” Karen yelled as she opened the door and pushed the young boy out the door, making him collapse to the ground. “I don’t ever want to see your face again!!!!”
“Mom!!!” Newt yelled as he got back to his feet, but before he could get back inside, Karen shut the door in his face and locked him out in the cold weather of South London. “Mom!!!!! Let me in!!!!!” He banged on the door and jumbled with the doorknob. But it was still no use. “Mom!!!!! I’m your son!!!! You can’t do this!!!!!! Fuck!!!!!”
He kept banging on the door and jumbling the doorknob, trying to get in and not caring how his neighbors could see and hear the argument. Tears were threatening to fall down his face and soon they started to spill as he got angrier and angrier.
“Mom!!!!! Please!!!!!!” No response. “MOM!!!!!!”
Then, he heard a window open above him. He looked up while stepping back and saw his bedroom window open.
“Mom!” Sonya yelled from the opening. “Stop! What are you-?!”
Karen started throwing Newt’s clothes out of the window, madness being all she knew in that moment. Newt dodged every piece of clothing, thinking the worst to come.
“Mom!!!!” He yelled up to the window as Karen kept throwing clothes everywhere. “What the fuck?!?! Are you crazy?!?!?!”
“There!!!!!” Karen yelled as she finally threw two suitcases out, not caring that they could hit Newt easily – he dodged them too, barely. “You can go to that fucking college now!!!!!”
“Mom-!!!!!”
“I don’t want to see your fucking face ever again!!!!! I’m done Newton!!!! Done with you, your bullshit and that selfish ass of yours!!!!! Done!!!!!”
Newt just went even more mad, because his own mother shouldn’t be doing this. “You’re a crazy bitch!!!!! Fuck you!!!!!!”
“Fuck you too!!!!!!”
“Go to hell!!!!!”
“Already been there!!!!!!”
Then she shut the window, leaving Newt to his worst nightmare.
Alone.
He let out a quiet sob at the memory before more started to flash in his eyelids.
Of him in his dorm room in college, alone for the first time in years. Of the feeling he had every time a relationship ended with him. Of the heartbreaking feeling he had when he found out his mother was dead. Of how he felt in the argument him and Thomas had. Of every single panic attack he’s had, back in England when Sonya was at school and his mother was at work, of when he wanted to die while Karen comforted her, in college when he was left alone in his dorm for too long, when his mother died and he didn’t get the chance to say goodbye to her, or even apologies for their argument, when he was in the bathroom alone and Thomas was packing.
Of him just feeling alone.
Ba-bumpba-bumpba-bumpba-bumpba-bumpba
Shit.
“Newt?” Thomas asked as he started slowly walking around the coffee table and couch and towards the blonde. “You’re scaring me. What’s wrong?”
Newt tried his breathing exercises again, but they didn’t work. His heartbeat only went faster and faster, making him hear a ringing sound and more tears to start running down his face.
He was too caught up in all the memories that he let out stuttering breaths while leaning his head down so he would look to the ground, even though his eyes were shut. He let out quiet sobs and clutched onto his peck over his heart more and more.
Thomas was standing somewhere behind the island, but was still making sure Newt was ok. But the blonde was so caught up to hear his questions. Too caught up that the only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat and a ringing noise.
He was defiantly in a panic attack.
He breathed out and whimpered so fast and unevenly as he dropped the plate he held, making it smash against the ground.
And Thomas moved towards the blonde’s side. More quickly when he noticed Newt nearly fall but was still held up by the contour top.
“Woah!!!” Thomas yelled as he caught onto Newt as he fell. “Woah. Woah. It’s ok.”
But it wasn’t. Thomas could see how Newt was in the middle of a panic attack. One of the big ones he ever had.
They both slid down to the ground together, Newt crumbling more and more in Thomas’s arms. The blonde’s back was against the cupboard door he took the broken plate out of, breathing out in a fast pace, his hand still over his heart.
“Newt. Hey….” Thomas started as he grabbed the blonde’s face, hating how distressed he looked to be. “Hey, hey, look at me….”
“I-I….ow….” Newt whimpered when he squeezed his peck, his eyes still shut tightly. His heart couldn’t take the many heartbeats he had in that speed. “Ahh….”
“Newt…. sweetie…. look at me….”
“It hurts! God… My hear-ahhh….!”
“I know. I know.” Thomas soothed as he whipped the tear-stained cheeks on Newt’s face. “C-can…you hear me honey….?”
After a few more breathes, the ringing in his ears stopped. But he still heard and felt his very fast heartbeats, but he registered that Thomas was now in front of him because of the feeling of his hands on his cheeks. “T-t…. Tommy? …..i-it….. hurts…. It really….” He couldn’t finish, but the brunette understood.
“Newt…..can you hear me?” He repeated, this time being met by very rushed nods from Newt and another gasp of the pain he felt in his heartbeats. “Great….c-can…god um….” He breathed through his nose in a huff. “Look at me Newt….”
After a few more breathes, Newt finally opened his eyes slowly, being met by Thomas staring back at him full of worry. And he hated himself for it more, the sight of the man he loved staring at him like that.
“O-ok….uhhh……let’s…..” Thomas stuttered as he tried to think of something to do, because Newt’s breath was still rushed like his heartbeat. “….W-what…..uhh….Let’s take a breath together. Ok?” He finally settled on that. Newt nodded. “Ok. Breathe with me.”
The pair then breathed in a breath together, but Newt still whimpered a bit. They exhaled both through the mouths, but Newt’s heart still went fast.
“Ow….”
“It’s ok. You’re ok. Tell me about….” Thomas began, because he felt like it could help the blonde out. “…..what it’s like…..what it was like when….Sonya moved here. If you can.”
The two took another breath as Newt tried to think, loving how Thomas stayed with him and kept whipping his tears away. “Uhh….it was…..honestly….amazing. I-I hadn’t seen….her or talked to her for…two year’s…not until …..she decided to move here. S-so….it felt…..great.”
“Do you remember what happened when you saw her here?” Thomas asked, breathing out calmly with Newt.
“I-I…..I was at…” The blonde started but another pain went to his chest. “Ahhh…..”
“Hey, hey, hey…..” Thomas soothed as he held onto Newt’s face more, making the pair’s eyes lock again. “It’s ok…. Your doing great… I’m not going anywhere…. I’m right here….. take your time….”
Another stuttering breath, and Newt continued. “…..I was at the airport….cause she wanted to….wanted me to….pick her up….a-and…..I remember….her running towards me….h-happy…..owww…..a-and….w-we….hugged….for a really long time….cause we hadn’t seen each other in….two years….no contact and everything….not until Sonya called saying she was coming from England….. to college here…..like I did…”
His heart started to calm down, and his breath was recaptured as he kept breathing in and out with Thomas.
“W-why…didn’t she keep in contact with you…?”
“M-my…. mum…. she didn’t want her too…. kept checking on her phone and stuff…..I mean that’s what she said….and Sonya never, ever, lies…..”
He let out another stuttering breath, but he felt much better now. Even more knowing Thomas helped him through his attack that he had.
“There we go.” Thomas breathed as he watched Newt drop his head again and close his eyes, making his hands move to the blonde’s shoulders. “That’s it…. your ok….”
The hand that held his peck where his heart was dropped to his lap as he moved his head to make the pair’s foreheads rest against each other, his breaths coming out even and big, because he was really exhausted from his heart playing these tricks on him.
“Thank you, Tommy.” He thanked in a breath as the pairs noses touched. “I…. really needed that. You being here.”
“Could tell…”
Silence as Thomas moved away and placed a kiss on Newt’s forehead.
“W-why….were you….?” He began again, making the blonde open his eyes again. “….you know….I-If you don’t mind me asking….”
“Uhhhhh….. just some…. Bad memories.” Newt answered.
“Why were you thinking about them?”
“I-I…. don’t really know…. Just was…..”
“D-did…did I do something to make you think about them?” Thomas asked worriedly.
“No. No of course not.” Newt stated as he shook his head. “You could never….” He drifted off as he stared at nothing, because he didn’t think that the last thing he would say would be true.
Because Thomas leaving altogether could cause him to have an attack like that. One that made his heart hurt like he was dying.
“Never what?” Thomas asked as he watched a tad bit of worry and consideration come over his face. “Newt?”
“I-I….uhhh….”
He couldn’t bring himself to think about the fact that Thomas was willing to leave him alone when they had the argument. Let alone when Thomas was leaving with Katie to stay with Brenda for God knows how long.
“T-tommy….”
“Yeah…?”
“…uhhh …you remember that promise from…. When we watched those movies at…. Safe haven…?” Newt asked, making Thomas nod. “…. T-the promise of…that when we have another argument…you won’t leave me like that….”
“Yeah, yeah. I remember it. Of course I do. What about it? Is there-?”
“You have to keep that promise. Even promise that you will. Because I can’t handle it if you leave me full stop now. P-please promise me that you’ll keep it Tommy. Please….. please Tommy…..”
Thomas just stared back at the blonde's eyes, heartbroken about what was behind them. He hated seeing Newt like that, broken and small. Like he was fragile when he was everything but that. It broke his heart, the sight. Seeing the one person he loved most look back at him like that.
“Please…..”
So he cups Newts face again and stared straight at him while letting out a breath. “I promise….. I swear…. on my life that I won’t leave you. Ever.”
Newt grabbed his wrists as he let a small smile come to the corner of his lips. “Thank you.” A pause. “I love you so much.”
“I love you too. So so so much, it hurts Newt. It really does.” Thomas chuckled at the last bit with the blonde in his hands.
“I love you more.”
“Not possible.”
The two shared a tiny chuckle, then peck off lips before their foreheads rested again, none of them making a move to stand up.
“Stay with me?” Newt asked quietly. “On the ground? Here?”
“Of course.” Thomas answered before shuffling over to Newt’s side and wrapping his arms around his shoulders, bringing him closer. Newt didn’t resist the movement, and soon he placed his head on the brunette’s shoulder comfortably, allowing Thomas to rest his chin on top of his head.
A comfortable silence covered them as they sat, backs against the cupboards, no one daring to break that silence that covered them. Their breaths were the only thing they could hear and occasionally, Thomas would place a little kiss in Newts hairline, and he would hum into the action while fluttering his eyes shut.
Two minutes later, then three before tiny footsteps were heard from the stairs. But the boys didn’t hear it at first or even make a move.
But a voice was heard that brought them out of their dazes.
“Guys….?” Katie questioned as she made her way to the first level of the house. She took a step around the wall and her sight was met by Thomas and Newt sitting on the floor.
“Hey sweetie.” Thomas greeted kindly as him and Newt turned to the little girl. “What’ve you been up to?”
“A little project of mine.” Katie answered. “What are you two doing on the floor?” She then noticed the plate. “And why’s the plate broken? What happened to it?”
“Uhh….”
“I-I….” Newt started. “…was just…a tad bit dizzy before.”
“Oh.” Katie blurted. “Are you ok now?”
“Yeah I am now that I’ve sat down.”
Thomas nodded along with the lie with Newt, thinking it was best to just half lie to the girl so she wouldn’t worry that much, even though the two were working on not to lie anymore.
“Ok then.” Katie said, not pushing the slight suspicion she had. “Can I sit with you guys?”
“Sure.” Thomas agreed. “Of course you can hon.”
Katie smiled lightly before walking around the pair to Newt’s side and sat down, snuggling into the blonde’s side as she got comfortable.
She didn’t understand why they were on the ground, but she didn’t care. She just hoped that her sitting there was enough, her head on Newts bicep and her hand holding Thomas’s that held her own shoulder to bring her closer.
She hoped she was helping her brothers.
And she was.
Newt smiled down at her while she got comfortable. The feeling of his favourite pair of siblings beside him on each side, safe and just there, was all he needed. He wasn’t in his worst nightmare anymore. He wasn’t alone. He had his loving partner and his student that he cared about more then anything else in the world on either side of him. He would give anything to keep their lives to be as simple as this.
Newt may never live his nightmare again.
So may Thomas.
He had the two people on the floor with him. His little sister that has always been his entire world and the loving blonde that changed his life for the better. He would give anything for the two to be with him always, and for them to be the most happiest they could be. He would give up his soul to have Newt not deal with his disorders. And he would give up his will to live if it meant Katie would be happy with a functioning family, even if he wasn’t there anymore.
But somehow, the three were always meant to live together. And nothing could ever change that. Even if one got hurt or another was sent away.
They were what they needed.
A family.
A comfortable silence covered them for so long. Maybe even ten minutes. Newts head was still on Thomas’s shoulder and Katie was still cuddling into the blonde’s side.
No one had moved. Not until Katie shuffled back to her feet randomly.
And the boys noticed just like she wanted them to.
Because she may have an idea of what could make the pair feel more better.
“You ok Kitty Kat?” Thomas asked as the girl walked around the two.
“I’ve got something to show you guys.” She stated as she started her way towards the stairs, then up. “Come on.”
The two were hesitant at first and shared a stare before chuckling and finally standing up from the ground. They followed the girl towards the stairs and up them, leaving the mess of the plate downstairs.
“Newtie needs to see it first.” Katie ordered as she got to the second level.
“Why not me?” Thomas asked while Newt chuckled and pushed past on the stairs to get in front of him, Thomas allowing him to.
“Because he was the one that was dizzy. It might make him feel better.”
The two then finally made it to the second level, and they both gasped when they saw Katie’s room.
It definitely cheered Newt up.
A blanket hung up from the back window and went all the way over to the door, making a somewhat type of roof with paper stars and little dragon figurines hanging down by strings. Pillows were everywhere on the ground, ones from the cupboard and the boys and Katie’s room, making a comfortable floor to lay on.
It was a blanket fort.
“Wowww…” Newt dragged as he stepped closer to the girl. “Is this what your little project was?”
“Mmhmm.” Katie hummed.
“Looks great sweetie.” Thomas blurted in amazement. “Good job. How’d you get the blanket that high?”
“I stood on my bed and the armchair on my tippy toes.”
“Nice.”
“Thanks Tom. Come inside. Both of you.” Katie ordered with a smile before she dropped onto her hands and knees and crawled into the opening of the fort.
Newt was close by, hissing to himself for the slight pain that shot up his leg. But soon he was crawling while Katie turned and laid down in the middle of the fort on her back. He chuckled lightly as he noticed the dragon stickers, she got that morning stick to the blanket above them while he laid down on his back and on Katie’s left.
Thomas followed closely, going to the girls right. And he smiled at the loving sight of his two favorite people smiling happily after the events of that day. “It’s very cozy.”
“Very.” Newt blurted in a chuckle as the two blondes watch Thomas lie down on his back. “You sure did make it very cosy love.”
“That’s what I had in mind.” Katie said as the three stared up at the stars and dragons. “Mya’s talked about how she made one with her brothers. She said it was very fun so I wanted to make one for my brothers.”
The two smiled at the words before Thomas turned to the girl. “You see us as your brothers?”
“Yeah. I mean Tom is my brother and you two aren’t gonna break up any time soon. And Tom even said that Newtie’s gonna stay in our lives for a long, long time.”
“Did he say that now?” Newt asked cheekily even though Thomas could hear them, his head turning inward too.
“Yeah he did.” Katie giggled. “So I wanna start calling you two my brothers like Mya does with hers.”
“Nice.” Thomas blurted. “You talk about Mya a lot.”
Katie paused for a moment before blush crept up her cheeks, making the pair of boys start to laugh.
“You have a little crush on her or something?”
“No!” Katie answered, a little to quickly, causing the boys to just laugh more. “No! I-I…!”
“It’s ok if you do.” Newt reassured. “It’s ok to like girls Katie. It’s like me liking boys instead of girls. And Tommy liking both girls and boys. So it really is ok.”
“We’d love you either way honey.” Thomas stated as he leaned in and placed a kiss on the girls red cheek.
“Well, I don’t like her like that. But thanks.” Katie stated, even though the boys could tell she was masking herself back up, and that it was a lie. She then turned to Newt and lowered her voice. “Did this make you feel better?”
“It absolutely did.” Newt answered with a massive smile, causing the girl to beam to herself. “Thank you for making me feel better love.” Katie then reached out for Newts hand, and he didn’t resist when she locked their fingers and placed both their hands on her stomach.
“Your very welcome. Glad I could help.” Katie said before turning to Thomas and grabbing his hand. He didn’t resist either when she locked their fingers and made it join with her and Newts on her stomach. “I also hope you like it to Tommy.”
“Oh I love it.” Thomas stated with a smile. “It’s beautiful.”
“Thanks.” Katie thanked before she turned back to the ceiling she created. She then breathed out a breath of calmness and mumbled to herself. “My brothers.”
The two boys kept their heads turned inward, their eyes catching each other's in a second. They shared a smile as Thomas brushed his fingers against Newt’s, their hands still holding onto Katie’s.
Newt kept his smile, because he felt like if he dropped it, he’d lose the spark of life in him that kept burning just for Thomas. He allowed his own fingers to brush Thomas’s too, the fear of losing the two weighing on his shoulders even though he wasn’t close to it.
And Thomas can sense the feeling.
So he mouthed the words ‘I love you’ to the blonde, hoping it showed how he meant it.
Newt mouthed the words back.
And he felt his heart lift more.
So he promised himself that he would protect the two from any form of harm forever.
But unfortunately, he was about to slip up with that promise.
But only the once.
Notes:
I did in fact go see the new httyd movie, and OMG IT WAS SO GOOD!!!!!!!!!!!! I legit went to see it three hours before I posted this. I could write a whole fucking essay about how good it was, half of it because of how good it was and other half being how much I loved it for being a fan. There were a few little things I hated and disliked but other then that it was just perfection. I recommend it.
Anyways, hope yall enjoy. Next one is WAY more exciting (and sorta fucked) then this one.
But, per usual, thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, again I hoped you enjoyed it and I'll see you in the next one
I LOVE YOU ALL!!!!!!!!
sorry....
✌️PEACE OUT MFS
Chapter 31: A beautiful moment gone horribly and perfectly wrong.
Summary:
A fun afternoon turns into one traumatic start for the school break Katie was on.
Notes:
TW: Violence, thoughts about rape and abuse (past and future) and gunsssssssss (Medea play reference about Jasper and Leon)
Wow, I'm so early bro. I do think it's because it was the last week of school before holiday's so now my main focus can be on this fic now, and the three other's I'm planning. It also might be because of how I lowkey couldn't stop writing this. 😁
Anyways, enjoy. Sorry for mistakes and stuff.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Here you are.” Aris stated as he placed the tray of food on the three’s table. “One American burger for Tommy.” He placed the plate in front of Thomas, ignoring the side eye Newt was giving him. “One fish and chips for Newt.” He placed another plate in front of Newt, then noticed the glare. “What?”
“Tommy?” Newt asked annoyedly.
“Oooo….” Katie blurted mischievously while she watched the two adults.
“Shush Katie.” The blonde snapped, making her and Thomas laugh. He turned back to Aris. “Tommy?”
“What? You call him that.” Aris humored before placing another plate of food in front of Katie, who sat beside the window and Newt. “And one nuggets and chips for kitty.”
“Thanks Uncle Ari-” Katie began but Newt continued.
“Well I’m his boyfriend. I get to call him that.”
“So Katie can call Tomm….” Aris began but Newt gave him a more annoyed and stern look. “Tom….Katie can call Tom Tommy, but I can’t?”
“That’s right.”
Aris rolled his eyes. “It’s just a name.”
“No it ain’t. I’m the one in love with him not you.”
“That is single handedly the gayest shit you’ve said to me.” Aris stated, making the blonde roll his eyes and the pair of siblings to laugh. They all then watched as their friend went back to work. “Enjoy.”
“Thanks man.” Thomas thanked before turning back to face Newt, Katie digging in beside him. “What was that?”
“What was what?” Newt asked as he started cutting up his fish.
“That. What’s with you and the name Tommy?”
Newt rolled his eyes, finding how the brunette could be stupid sometimes. “Love, that’s my nickname for you. No one else.”
“Expect for Katie.”
“Hm?” Katie hummed with her mouth full of chips, but Thomas just gestured her to get back to eating.
“She calls you Tom most of the time-look, how dumb do you have to be for me to explain this to you? Hm?”
“Pretty shanking dumb.”
Newt rolled his eyes again, making Thomas laugh again and find the gesture adorable.
“Don’t use my language against me.”
“I’m not-”
“Only me and Katie call you Tommy and that’s finally.”
Thomas just gave in as he started digging in. “Fine. Whatever. Your fault for falling in love with someone that doesn’t get these things.”
“I know it is.”
The pair shared another laugh before devouring their dinner, hungry for the afternoon. And they finished in record time, Katie finishing her own meal with them since she was excited for the school break to start.
Soon enough, they leave and head back to the motel for the remaining of the afternoon. Katie had her scooter with her, so she went miles ahead of the boys as they walked back to the motel. They didn’t mind, just allowed them to be the couple they were since Thomas had his arm around Newt’s shoulder once more.
They walked behind the girl who scooted away until they made it to the safe haven motel parking lot.
“Tom!” Katie yelled as she stopped on her scooter.
“Yeah?!” The brunette yelled back as him and Newt gained their distance.
“Can you take my scooter back to the car?” Katie asked the boys. “Please?”
“You don’t want it anymore?”
“Nah, you can put it back in the car now.”
“You’re not gonna help?”
“I can do that.” Newt offered with a smile as he stepped out of Thomas’s embrace.
“Thanks Newtie.” Katie thanked as she gave the scooter to the blonde. She then started making her way over to the building more. “See you guys later.”
“Wow? You’re really not gonna help?” Thomas asked after the girl, not being met by a response. “Wow?! Ok! Lazy ass!” The girl flipped her brother off then. “Katie put that down!” She giggled more as she walked and dropped her hand. “Love ya!”
“Love you too Tom!”
Newt just chuckled as the two started walking back to his car. “It really is no problem that I put your sister’s scooter away.”
“You say that. But I’m trying to be a parent and teach her that nothing is given to her on a plate.”
The two shared a chuckle before heading back to the car, Thomas’s arm re-wrapping around Newt’s shoulders.
And soon they rejoined their family.
But what they should’ve been doing was watching their kid.
✨✨✨
Katie walked up to the empty bit of wall under the stairs, remembering most of the times she would draw for fun and Vince yelling for her to stop.
But it was empty. No dried pits of color, no different shades of color in areas, no bricks that hid her crayons. It was completely clean of imaginations from that girl’s mind.
Vince had definitely washed the wall clean. Sadly.
“Hey!” Vince yelled, making Katie snap her head to the check in room. She then started to giggle while she started running away in the parking lot. Vince nearly ran after her. “Get back here and clean this shit up Edison!!!!!”
She giggled at the memory.
“Boy-!!!” Vince yelled out as Thomas grabbed little Katie up and ran to his door. “-clean this shit up now!!!!!”
“Fuck you!!!!” Thomas yelled back as he shut the door in Vince’s face, flipping him off with his free hand being the last thing he saw.
“Edison!!!” Vince called out as he banged on the door. But Thomas didn’t open the door up, he only turned to the little girl in his arm and brought his finger to his lips, signaling the girl to be quiet, making her giggle.
She laughed at that memory too.
“What’s this one?” Thomas asked as he pointed up to the light fury she drew.
“Dragon.” Katie mumbled as she fumbled with her crayons.
The brunette then took a seat next to her, making him adjust his green uniform. “A dragon huh? Which class is it from?”
“S-s….t-t….”
“The one with the s?” Thomas asked the four-year-old. Katie nodded. “Sharp?” She then shook her head. “Uhh….Sharp, mystery…..stroker?” She shook her head again. “Stroker…. tracker…. Tidal…” Thomas kept count of the dragon classes, trying to remember the names. “Uhhh……Strike?” Katie finally nodded her head. “Strike huh? That’s the one with…. Toothless in it right?” Another nod. “Right. You’re doing well. It looks great.” Katie mumbled again, but Thomas couldn’t hear. “What’s that?”
“T-t…thank…you…” The toddler finished as she went back to her drawing, but Thomas froze for the sweetness she had behind her voice.
“You’re welcome.” He said before he let out a tiny chuckle. “Wow, that’s…. the first time you’ve said that to me.” He smiled brighter then leaned down and placed a tiny kiss to Katie’s temple, then one to her hair. “Love you.” Katie hummed something else. “Hm?”
“L…ove you too.”
“That’s it. You’re getting it.”
And the last memory of when she was learning how to speak she giggled more – she always had a tad bit of trouble with speaking when she was a toddler. She mumbled things and didn’t say much when she was Deedee and Stephan’s age. So it took her a while to say things fully, but now she couldn’t stop talking. Because of her improvement.
All because Thomas was patient with her. Always smiling and proud of her for just being her.
“How are you with your teeth?” Thomas asked as he spat out his watery toothpaste.
“Ok.” Katie mumbled as she kept brush her teeth.
“That’s great.” The brunette said as he dried his hands. “Remember get every single one.”
She nodded again and continued her brushing technic for another few minutes, then spat her toothpaste into the sink.
“Here.” Thomas said as he handed the girl the cup of water that was prepared for her. “Wash up.”
Katie took the cup of water and drank some into her mouth, then wiggled the water between her teeth before spitting out again.
“There.” Thomas chuckled. “Now our teeth are all clean and ready for bed like us.”
“But I’m not tired.” Katie whined as she turned fully to Thomas, whipping her hands on her oversized shirt.
“Really?” The older boy asked, making Katie nod. “Well then, we gotta get tired.” He then started wiggling his shoulders, causing the six-year-old that stared up at him to start giggling. He let a smile come to his face as he rocked his head side to side, entering a tiny dance. Katie only continued to laugh. “Come on! Join me!”
Katie then started moving to, her arms rocking with her body and head. She giggled too as Thomas got more into it, making her join him more on her stool.
“Yeah!! That’s it!!!” Thomas laughed as Katie kept moving her head fondly and laughing. He pointed towards the girl’s hips. “Move them hips little mama!!!!” Katie giggled more at the name and placed her hands on her hips as she moved them from side to side. “Yeah!!!! You got it!!!!”
He then bent down as he continued cheering her on and wrapped his arms around the girl’s body, making her burst out laughing as he picked her up and attacked her cheek with kisses.
“Tired now?” He asked against her cheek as he started walking back to their bedroom and bed. Katie nodded with her giggles. “Good.” He spun around, allowing Katie’s legs to fly freely in front of them while she giggled more. “Cause I am. Woohoo!”
“Tom!!!!! Stop!!!!!!”
“Woah!!!!!!!!” Thomas blurted as he dropped on his back on the bed, Katie letting out a tiny scream before giggling more. “Ahhh….Gosh, I’m dizzy.”
“That’s your fault.”
“I’m just trying to get us tired.”
Katie giggled more as she shuffled out of Thomas’s embrace. “Your plan worked Tom. Happy?”
“Yes I am.” Thomas said as he watched Katie sit up. “But I’m always free to have a boogie with you.”
“But you work all the time.’
“Well….yeah I know. But when I’m free we can.”
The two then shared a smile before Katie leaned in and planted two kisses on the brunette’s forehead. “From me and mommy.”
“Aww thank you.”
“I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Katie smiled as she heard Thomas’s voice in her ears and the memories flashed by her eyes.
She really missed it being the two of them. But then again, she was happy that Newt was in her and Thomas’s life now. Even though she loved it when it was just the two of them, besides when Thomas worked.
“Alright.” Thomas concluded as he stood up from the booth. “I gotta get back to work.”
“No…!!” Katie dragged in a whin as she stood up and wrapped her arms and legs around Thomas’s leg, making him stop. “I wanna stay with you.”
“I do too sweetie.” The brunette said softly. “But I gotta work. I’ll see you in three hours.”
“That’s so long though!!!!”
“Kitty kat, don’t make a scene.”
“Stay with me Tom!!! Please!!!!!”
Thomas looked around the café before he bent down and tried to unwrap Katie’s arms off his leg. “Katie….sweetie….I need to work. Remember, we need money to stay in our room. And for that new school you’re going to.”
“B-but….I wanna hang out with you.”
Thomas managed to let the girl let go of his leg, making him pull her up to stand and to kneel down to her level. “Honey….” She refused to look him in the eye. “Honey, look at me.” She hesitated but finally did. “Now, listen. All I ever wanna do is hang out with you. It is literally all I ever want to do. But…I gotta work so I can support us. So we can live in safe haven. You’ve seen what it’s like to be one of the cardboard people around here. And if…. If I don’t work and earn money, we might turn into one of those people. And we won’t have anything, a bed, books, a bathroom, a roof over our heads. We’d have nothing. A-and… I can’t have you grow up like that, it’s already hard enough knowing your growing up in a shared room with me when you deserve so much more. So….you gotta understand that I need to work. D-do…..do you understand that?”
She took the information but still hated how it sounded so reasonable. Because she really loved being around Thomas. He was possibly the only person she felt comfortable with when she unmasked, even if she hated him sometimes for just leaving her. But she did understand what the brunette was saying to her.
“I understand.” She mumbled as she looked to the ground.
Thomas smiled sadly at the sight. “I knew you would.” A moment passes, Katie still looking to the ground. “But hey, I’m gonna hang out with you later. Its only three hours.”
“Still…I hate it.”
“Yeah I know.” Thomas stated as he placed his hands on the side’s of Katie’s head and brought his lips to her forehead, placing two kisses there before their eyes locked again. “I hate it too. But….what I love most about my work is that after my shift o-or when I’m on my break sometimes, I always get to see you. My favourite little person. My side kick. And my very very perfect roommate.” Katie then let a tiny smile come to her lips as she looked into Thomas’s eyes, making his spirts lift back up. “And nothing can change that.” A pause. “I love you sweetheart.”
“I love you Tommm….”
He had always been a mom to Katie, hence why she called him Tom. He had been a dad too, helping her understand things better. He had been everything to her and more, had done everything he could to make her happy and to protect her. And she still was grateful to have him -and now Newt- instead of a mom or dad.
She may not have a mom or dad, but she definitely had a parent. Now two.
Katie then moved back the way she came in a tiny wattle, only she started heading towards the corner of the building to where the BBQ area would be, a smile still on her face from the memories that were fresh in her mind. And she just had to go and see the person she remembered and his plus one.
Her brother and his boyfriend. Her brothers. Her parents. Her heroes. Her-
“Katherine.”
She froze at the name. But more at the voice.
No. Not him.
Out of all the day’s her, Thomas and Newt didn’t come to the motel, the familiar voice from that man chose the one day of the week they did. She didn’t even live there anymore, so the one day of the week she came back for a visit, he was there.
She turned around slowly as the voice spoke again.
“Wow. You look great. Just like your mother.”
No…
Her eyes were then met by the one man she was most afraid of.
Her father.
Janson.
He was there. He found them. Yet again.
“Hi sweetie.” Janson greeted kindly as he walked up to her more, a smile on his face. “How are you?”
She didn’t reply at first. Just stared up at the man she called her father, her heart starting to beat faster. Because why was he here? Being nice and all? She didn’t know.
“Uhhh….”Just answer the question. “…Good.”
“That’s great.” Janson said as he approached closer, but he then stopped a few feet in front. “God….your growing up so fast. Remember when you were a baby and a toddler.” Katie nodded, a little memory coming by her eyes of what the man mentioned, a bad one. “So…uhh…how have you been…?”
“Umm….” Katie blurted as she started feeling more nervous of the man’s presents. What does he want?
Janson got the tiny idea. “Well, I’ve been great. Recovering and all. On leave for my job back in Alaska so….came back here, but only for a few more weeks. Been living with my friends and stuff but now….back at my old place since I somehow still own it.” Katie only nodded, scared about why he was being nice to her. “What have you been up to?”
She didn’t reply. Couldn’t find words. Because she was just frightened. Terrified even. So, she took a tiny step back.
“Uhh…..just….”
“You still living here?”
She took another step back, then another.
“A-and…how’s Thomas going? You still staying with him?”
“Uhh……”
She started walking backwards more, but Janson caught onto it.
“Honey, honey.” He chuckled with a smile, an evil one, as he took a few steps towards Katie, trying to seem gentle and caring when the girl knew he was everything that was the opposite. That’s why she continues walking backwards, making Janson reach for her arm. “Hey….” Katie jolts back, making her stop, terrified. So Janson puts his arms up in surrender.
He was being a good actor.
“Honey. Let me just-” He began again as he went for the girl’s arm, but she only stepped back more. “Honey, I’m not gonna hurt you. It’s ok.”
But it wasn’t. Katie knew that for sure. Because no one should make someone this terrified.
“I just wanna talk to you.”
Bull Klunk.
“You’re my-”
She finally found her voice. “Tom says I’m not allowed to talk to you.”
A pause as Janson registers the statement. “What?”
“He says that you’re dangerous.” Katie blurted as she shuffled from foot to foot uncomfortably.
She could tell the tone that changed in Janson’s voice from that last statement. “Did he now?” The way he said that truly frightened her. “Well….he obviously doesn’t know what he’s talking about.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm.”
“W-what about the times you’ve came here a-a-and tried to take me away?”
That really set of Janson, because he huffed out a breath. “I was sick then Katherine. I’m better now.”
Katie could tell he was getting mad. From how his lips were pushed together as he huffed out sighs through his nose. The way his hands were starting to scrunch up into fists. How he was staring at the girl madly.
She was in danger.
“W-well…..” Katie began as she looked around the place, looking for at least one adult to see her and help her.
No one was there.
Oh shuck.
“Katherine.” Janson said sternly. “I’m better now. I can even prove that.” She didn’t look at him. “Katherine look at me!” She then snapped her head towards him, startled. He was obviously lying about his wellbeing. “Listen, your brother doesn’t know anything. He’s just a dumb boy who doesn’t grasp on reality that much-”
“Don’t call him dumb!” Katie yelled, but that was an obvious mistake.
“Don’t yell at your father!! I know what I’m talking about!!”
Katie stepped back. “No you don’t!!!!”
“Shut your mouth!!!”
And she did, her heart beating faster while she stepped back again.
“Why don’t you believe I’m better sweetie?” Janson asked.
“Because of Tom-”
“Thomas doesn’t know anything!!!!!”
Katie looked around again, startled, wondering on where a god damn adult could be.
“Thomas isn’t your father I am!!!!!”
“Tom is a better one then you!!!!”
Janson just stared at her with all the hatred he had. Because his own daughter preferred her brother, his son, over him. But instead of feeling heart broken and sad, he just got more angry. “The fuck did you say to me?”
Katie just stepped back more, lightly gulping on how big her mouth was at times. Tom where are you?
“Thomas is a broke man who has a fantasy of thinking he can be parent to a problematic girl like you!!!!”
It was obvious that he wasn’t better. He just said he was to get to Katie.
“Shut up!!!!” Katie yelled as she started walking back faster.
Her so-called father just stared at her before storming towards her, furious. “Don’t talk to me like that!!!!”
Katie just kept walking backwards, but with more urgency to get away from the man. Because she knew this wouldn’t end well.
But Janson didn’t just come to talk to her. Of course he didn’t.
“Don’t walk away from me young lady!!!!” He yelled while Katie got more frightened. Her breathing became heavy as she watched the man approach her.
Then, her worst fear came true.
Janson caught up to her and grabbed her hard by the arms, his nails digging into her skin. She screamed at the pain and the sudden outburst, hoping someone would hear her. “HELP!!!!”
“You’re coming with me.” Janson grumbled as he wrapped his arms around Katie’s figure, ignoring her screams.
“SOMEONE HELP!!!”
No one.
Shunk.
“Let me go!!!” Katie yelled, but it was too late. He had a firm grip on her figure. She screamed more, the loudest she ever had while tears started rolling down her face and Janson just held her closer. “HELP ME!!!!! TOM!!!!!!!!”
“That brother of yours ain’t coming to save you.” Janson whispered to her as she screamed and cried. “I’ll prove to you I’m better-”
“You’re not!!!!” Katie yelled as she tried to shove the man off her. “You’re not better!!!!! And you’re not better than Tom!!!!!! TOM!!!!! HELP!!!!!”
But she thought he couldn’t hear her. Because she felt like she wasn’t screaming loud enough for him to hear her, even if she was screaming the loudest she could.
“Oh.” Janson chuckled evilly. “Your gonna regret saying that.” He then wrapped his arms tighter around her and hoisted her up as he stood straighter, making her scream.
“STOP IT!!!!” Katie screamed as Janson forced her to move in his arms. “YOU RATMAN STOP IT!!!!!!”
“That’s what you two are calling me huh?” Janson asked sarcastically as he placed Katie under his armpit, her legs kicking in the air as she cried, her head hanging behind him. “I’ll definitely change that.”
Katie continued her screams as Janson turned back the way he came and started heading for his truck, where he had been watching and waiting for Katie to be alone so he could grab her.
“Your gonna be calling me sir for now on.”
“TOM!!!!!”
She cried. Of course she did. Her father was kidnapping her. And maybe he might get away with it this time.
But she did catch a little glimpse of two people from the corner of the building staring at her, and she knew who they were, even through her somewhat blurry vision. Giving her some hope.
“THOMAS!!!!!!!!”
One of the figures bolted towards her.
✨✨✨
“You guys hear that?” Gally questioned. “I swear I just heard a little scream or something.”
Newt scrunched his eyebrows with Thomas. “I mean….”
“HELP!!!!”
Thomas whipped his head to the sound, knowing it to well. His head was now turned to the building behind him, his heart starting to beat faster and faster.
“SOMEONE HELP!!!”
Newt started to hear it too and turned to Thomas, his confused look floating away while it turned to a worried one. “That sounded like-”
“Katie.” The brunette finished as started walking slowly back up the hill.
“HELP ME!!!!! TOM!!!!!!!!”
“Yeah that’s definitely Katie.”
That’s when Thomas started walking faster, and Newt was right behind him. Their friends -Gally, Frypan, Winston, Minho and Alby- hovered behind them, but the two were speed walking up the hill ahead of them.
“TOM!!!!! HELP!!!!!”
Thomas moved faster as he heard his name, then another scream. “Fuck.”
“What do you thinks going on?” Newt asked as he got in step with the brunette.
“What do you think Newt?” Thomas snapped, in distress about his sister yelling out loud for help. “She’s in dan-”
“STOP IT!!!! YOU RATMAN STOP IT!!!!!!”
He swore his heart dropped at the name. “No, no, no, no…..” Thomas stuttered as he started jogging more up the hill, Newt at his feet. “No, no, no, no….shit.”
Newt didn’t say anything, which was properly for the best. He understood the situation anyways, he knew something was definitely wrong.
There was only person Katie calls ‘ratman’. Her father.
“TOM!!!!!”
“No, no, no, no, no.....”
The two finally made it to the corner of the building and as they stopped, their eyes were caught with the source of the screams, and their hearts dropped even deeper.
Janson had Katie under his armpit, walking back to his truck while she kicked her feet, banged on the man’s back crazily and cried. She was being kidnapped.
“THOMAS!!!!!!!!”
“Fuck.” Thomas breathed before bolting towards the scene, his heart racing for how scared he was that he might not make it to the girl in time. Newt was right behind him in seconds, but he wasn’t that fast because of his leg. But he would push through it, because Katie was in danger. So the boys would do anything to protect her. “No. No! No!! KATIE!!!!”
The girl bent down to Janson’s hand that held her hip and tried her best to wriggle her way out of his grasp. But she couldn’t, he was too strong. So she dived her mouth to his finger and bite down hard, which worked.
“Oww!!!” Janson whelped as he dropped her daughter, allowing her to drop to the ground. She landed on her side and the side of her head smacked against the cement, but she still hurried onto her feet and started bolting towards her brother.
“TOMMY!!!!”
“HANG ON!!!!!! I’M COMING!!!!!” He yelled as he bolted faster. “JUST KEEP RUNNING TOWARDS ME!!!!!!”
That’s what she did, but only for a moment until hands wrapped around her again, Janson’s. She screamed again, tears running down her face as she was lifted back of the ground. Janson hoisted her up and over his shoulder, her stomach on his sleave, and he kept walking.
“NO!!!!!!!” Thomas yelled before running faster. “HEY!!!!! HEY LET HER GO!!!!!”
“Shit.” Newt cursed under his breath, pain in his leg one of the only things he felt. But he still ran, even if he halved limped. “Katie we’re coming!!!”
“DON’T HURT HER!!!!!”
“THOMAS!!!!!!”
“KATIE I’M COMING!!!!!!!”
“Fuck off Thomas!!!!” Janson yelled as he got to his truck and opened the driver’s door. He ignored Katie’s screams for her brother as he slid into the driver’s seat. “Shut up!!!!!” He then forced the girl of his shoulder, into the passenger’s seat and strapped her in, his hands holding her hands so she could stop the punches in the air. “He’s not gonna save you now.”
“STOP IT!!! LET ME GO!!!!” Katie yelled. “RATMAN!!!!”
“If you call me that one more time I’m gonna hit you.” Janson ordered as he clipped Katie into her seat and moved to close his door.
“NO!!!!!!” Thomas yelled as he gained distanced to the truck. “KATIE!!!!!”
Janson started the car instantly as Katie cried, all she wanted in that moment was to run into Thomas’s arms, the safe arms she loved to be in. But she was here, in danger while her two favorite people ran after her. She breathed heavily as her face got more wet with tears, and she sniffled and cried more when she watched Janson started to drive out of his parked area; he was parked in the middle lane, the front facing the drive through to the motel. She turned her head around until she finally saw Thomas’s figure running towards her. “THOMA-!!!!”
“Will you shut up!!!!” Janson snapped, making Katie go quiet with whimpers.
Thomas was just about to reach the back of the truck when Janson finally moved his car. “NO!!!!! DON’T TOUCH HER!!!!!!” He ran on the cars side -Katie’s- as Janson turned into the driveway of the motel. “IF YOU DARE TOUCH HER I SWEAR TO GOD I’LL FUCKING KILL YA!!!!!!”
Newt continued his way on Thomas’s feet as the truck drove on, limping horribly. But he still didn’t care; Katie needed him. “No. No. No.”
They continued their run. Katie continued her crying. The car drove on. Thomas kept banging on the car every chance he got. Newt limped the entire way. And Janson listed horrible things about Thomas to the crying Katie beside him.
This continued on until the car met the road that led to the driveway, and Janson didn’t waste any seconds until he turned onto it. Thomas didn’t stop his running, even when he was completely out of breath, he still pushed through. Because he told himself that he was not going to lose Katie. He could never recover if he did. Even if he had Newt -who was still limping a few feet behind him- in his life, Katie would still be everything to him, his sister, his best friend, his entire world, his everything. He couldn’t live with himself if he lost Katie to Janson.
He ran and ran beside the car on the pathway, yelling for his father to stop the car. But he didn’t listen. Thomas kept seeing Katie’s crying face turn to him, their eyes always meeting. And he began crying too as he kept repeating the word ‘no’ while he ran.
She was completely terrified like he was. Because if she was getting taken from the one man they hid from, who knows what he would do to her. Maybe worse things then when Thomas was assaulted.
Janson could assault her. Rape her even.
That thought crushed his own soul, allowing the spark he somehow had so he could live start to dimmer away.
Newt kept running behind Thomas, calling out just as much as he was. He hadn’t ran that much since he tried to commit suicide, but he still pushed through. Because that girl that was trapped in that truck was one of the only things he cared about. He cared more about Katie then himself, more then his own life. She meant so much to him, in a few short months too. He didn’t know that it was possible to care about someone so small and fragile. Yet here he was, running behind a truck after that girl when his leg was killing him. But he was willing to do it until he knew that the girl would be safe again in Thomas’s arms, maybe even his own arms.
She needed to be safe now.
Not frightened to death by her own father.
The truck made it to the highway intersection, but cars were passing by with no spaces, so Janson halted at the entrance, making Katie jolt with the car as it stopped. She had never been so terrified in her life. Her heart went faster just like her breath and her face was completely tear stained. And all she wanted to do was to run, but she couldn’t.
She turned her head out the window to see Thomas run towards her from the pathway.
“TOMMY THAT’S A ROAD!!!!” Newt called out, but Thomas didn’t care. His main priority was to get that little girl safe.
The brunette gestured for Katie to unlock the door, pointing towards the door lock inside. “Katie unlock the door!!!!!”
She followed his little order quietly while she checked Janson wasn’t looking, and he wasn’t, his focused on the road of cars, trying to find a free space. She turned back to the door and fumbled with the lock once more until she finally unlocked the door.
Thomas wasted zero seconds once Katie unlocked it. He grabbed the handle displayed and yanked the door wide open, finally.
“It’s ok.” Thomas said in a low voice as he went to the girl’s seat belt, trying to comfort her and get her in his arms, to safety. “I’m here now. I’ve got-”
He was met by a fist to his face, Janson’s, making him stumble back from Katie. She screamed at the sight of her brother stumbling to the ground, his face in his hands from the punch while he smacked his head on the cement on the ground.
“Shit.” Newt cursed as he tried running faster to the scene, him feeling the worst he’s ever felt in his leg for how much effort he was putting in his running. “Hey!!!! Leave them alone asshole!!!!”
“Ahhh….” Thomas groaned in pain as he pulled his hands away from his face, his eyes being met by blood on his fingers. “Shit….”
“Do you really think….?” Janson began evilly, making Thomas look up at him. “….I only remember where you live when I’m high?”
Thomas was quick to his feet, but Janson reached for the door and closed it shut, locking it. “FUCK!!!!!” He jumbled with the handle again. “Katie, unlock the do-”
He looked up to see Janson reaching for something in the gap in front of the gear selector for the car and before he could finish his sentence, the man pulled out a gun.
And before he can say anything else, Janson puts the tip of the gun to Katie’s head.
Thomas swears his heart fully stopped.
“OK!!!! OK!!!!!” He yelled as he backed away from the car with a step back, his hand’s up in surrender. “OK!!!!!!! Just….Don’t shoot!!!!!!”
“Tommy!!!!” Newt yelled out, catching up. Thomas turned his head to the voice to see the blonde limping up to him, in pain but still jogging. “What are you doing?!?!?! Get her out!!!! Your-!!!”
“STOP NEWT!!!!!!” Thomas yelled in distress, his hand shooting up to show Newt to stop. “STOP!!!!!!”
“Wha-?!?!”
“STOP HE HAS A GUN!!!!!!”
Newt immediately stopped at that statement, his heart dropping just as much as Thomas’s did. Shit.
The brunette turned his head back to the car and his eyes were met with Katie’s face completely frozen in fear, her breath coming out slowly with the tears she had. He felt his own tears run down with hers as their eyes locked, the blood dripping down from his nose making the scene more worse to watch.
If Janson didn’t have a gun on him, he’d break that window down and grab Katie with every little fiber he had in him. He imagined what would have happened if he was quicker with the belt, Katie would be back in his arms and clutching onto him as he held her and ran back the way he came, Newt with them. He could hear the gunshots Janson would’ve made as they ran, but he would miss every time. They would run all the way back to Newt’s car in the Glade’s parking lot and immediately drive home, or anywhere until they lost Janson. He’d then stay with Katie no matter what, apologizing about how she nearly got kidnapped before she was put to bed, properly with Newt and Thomas.
But none of that would happen now. Katie was held at gun point. Janson was the one holding her at gun point. Newt had stopped on the pathway. And Thomas just stared at Katie with all the apologies he owed, completely hopeless and scared that this would be the end of the reason he pushed through life.
There was no plan anymore. The three had no idea what to do.
Janson turned to his door and pressed the button that would lower Katie’s window, and as he did, he could hear Thomas’s exhales be shaky, just how he wanted them to be. He then leaned closer to the window and allowed him and his son to lock eyes, loving how hopeless and scared he looked.
“If you call the police on me….” He started with a low and stern voice. “…I’ll make sure you see her brain be blown to fucking pieces.” Katie’s breath stuttered nervously at the statement, the gun still by her head. “If you call anyone, at all, doesn’t matter who…..I will make sure you watch her turn into you all those years ago, I’ll make sure you watch the hits and sex and everything else. And I swear to god Thomas….if you call John Micheal….that man that only cares….about himself…..I’ll blow her brain out then yours.”
Thomas breathed out unevenly at the words. But he still tried to look at the terrified girl. And after a moment he spoke to her. “Katie…..it’s ok.” He tried soothing her. “Everything will be ok-” He heard a click of the gun, and Katie whimpered, her eyes shut tightly. That was Thomas cue to shut up.
“Say one more thing……I dare ya.”
Thomas only breathed as he stepped back again.
“That’s what I thought.” Janson stated with an evil grin. “Good boy.” Thomas flinched at the name, the memories flashing past his eyes as he watched Janson with a cold eye. “Always had been a good boy haven’t ya?” Janson laughed. “In everything you did. Getting beers. Taking the hits for your mother. Pleasing me. That’s why that nickname would always suit you.” He let another tiny chuckle out before his smile fluttered away slowly. “I really hope your sister will be the same.” A pause. “Don’t come in between me and Katherine Thomas. I won’t waste a second before killing her if you do.”
Another tear went down his cheek as he stepped back onto the pathway, doing whatever it took to make Janson not pull the trigger. But he didn’t, thank god he didn’t. Because If Thomas watched Katie die in front of him, he’d would beg Janson to kill him too, not caring that Newt might see it.
Instead of pulling the trigger, Janson pushed the button for the window to go back up, and Thomas just watched, helplessly. He watched as Janson lowered the gun from Katie’s head but still held onto it and finally found an open space in the highway so he could do a drunken u turn. And he watched as Katie’s eyes stuck to him while Janson drove away, kidnapping her completely.
He just stood there, useless, his hands dropping and the footsteps of Newt coming to him becoming clear. But his eyes and head stuck to the road as Janson got into a lane with skiing tires and horns being blown.
But he still moved.
He started jogging towards the road, and before he could enter a full sprint into the road, he had hands and arms around him, holding him back.
Newt was holding him back.
“Newt!!! Let me go!!!!” He yelled as he tried getting out of his embrace.
“Tommy, that’s a busy road!!!!!!” Newt yelled back as he held the man to his chest, but after a few wriggles, he escaped, but not onto the road, along the pathway on the land they were still on. “Tommy!!!!”
“I CAN STILL SAVE HER!!!!!!!!!” He screamed as he got into a full meter sprint. And Newt hesitated at first before he followed him, his limp doing numbers of his pain levels.
Janson was driving up the road, the usual way to Right Arm School. So Thomas just ran and ran on the pit of grass. Newt limped behind him but still kept going, usually he would give up by now, but if Thomas thought he could still save Katie that day, then he was willing to push through the pain.
They ran and ran, tears streaming down Thomas’s face, praying to god and Ava’s angel that he would save his sister.
“PLEASE!!!! JUST STOP!!!!! JANSON STOP THE FUCKING CAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
His voice was raspy, and he didn’t know if it was from how he was crying or how he was yelling at the top of his lungs.
“NO!!!! NO!!!!! NO KATIE!!!! NO!!!!!!!!!!!”
They made it to another intersection, and the lights were green for the car’s around Janson’s lane too keep driving. Unfortunately. So the man just kept driving forwards instead of turning left. And soon enough, he begins to disappear.
The lights turned red.
And the cars that had stopped and were heading to go left started moving.
Thomas was cut off.
“NO!!!!!!!!”
He was going to bolt into the traffic if it meant getting his sister back, and he was going to do it then. And Newt sensed it. Making him run faster towards Thomas even though his leg screamed at him to rest. But Thomas was about to risk his life to cross a busy road, he could get killed, and he couldn’t live with himself if that happened.
So he sprinted closer to the brunette as they approached the intersection, not caring about the pain in his leg anymore. He still limped though, but he moved faster then ever before.
Thomas was just about to run onto the road when Newt grabbed him, pulling him back, holding him back again. “NEWT LET ME GO!!!!!!”
“YOUR NOT GONNA RISK YOUR LIFE BY RUNNING ACROSS A BUSY ROAD!!!!!!!!!!”
“NO!!!!!” Thomas yelled, tears running down his face as he tried yanking himself out of Newt’s grip, but the blonde man was too strong this time.
“Tommy! I’m not going to watch you die in an accident-!”
“There was a gun Newt!!! He held a gun to her head!!!! I gotta go get her before he kills her!!!! Or worst, fucking assaults her like he did to me!!!!!!!! Let me go!!!!!!!!”
“No Tommy!!!! It’s a busy road!!!”
“No!!!! Katie!!!!!!!!!”
“Tommy, stop-!!!!!”
“NO!!!!!!!!!!! LET ME THE FUCK GO!!!!!!!!”
“IT’S A ROAD-!!!!!!”
“KATIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
He reached out for the car as he screamed and he could slightly see it through his blurry vision, but soon it disappeared way up ahead on the highway.
Katie was gone.
That’s when Thomas finally crumpled to the ground, his back against Newt’s chest that goes with him to the grass. He whelps loudly as he falls, Newt being the only thing holding onto him, his leg in so much pain as they slid to the ground. Tears were running down Thomas’s face as he screamed one last time, and the other that held him watched sadly and allowed the scream to come to his ears.
“He had a gun.” He whispered as he sniffled and breathed in a sob. “And he held it to her head. He held a gun to my kitty kat.” He continued his cries as Newt soothed him, a few tears rolling down his own face. Thomas rushed out everything else. “He’s gonna hurt her. My kitty kat. My baby sister. My fucking reason to live. He’s gonna rape her and get her pregnant. He’s gonna hit her and force her to get him beers and drugs. He’s gonna do everything he did to me on her but ten times worse. I can see it all. I couldn’t fucking save her.”
Newt pulled him closer, allowing Thomas’s face to dive into his chest, his shirt now being wet from the tears. He played with his hair and rubbed his back soothingly, allowing his own tears to show to.
“I fucking failed my mom.” Thomas stated quietly into the fabric. “She wanted me to protect her but I just lost her. Forever.”
“You didn’t fail her.” Newt stated softly, but Thomas kept sobbing loudly into his chest. “A-and….Janson isn’t gonna do those things to Katie. We’re going to find her and bring her home.” A pause as Thomas squeezes onto Newt more. “I promise you Tommy. We’re going to find her.”
But the truth was, they both didn’t believe it. Because Janson could be anywhere in the big city that Denver is now.
Thomas’s spark of life then went out.
Notes:
First of all.....don't kill me......
Second of all.....I'm proud of the second half.....
And third of all......Please don't kill me.....
It'll all be better soon I promise
Or will it? 😏
Thanks for reading and leaving kudos, see you all in the next one
✌️😘
Chapter 32: Wherever could Kathrine Edison be?
Summary:
Newt and Thomas search for Katie all over Denver. And after days of searching and the lost of hope to find the girl, Thomas may suspect something.
Notes:
TW: We have past rape and abuse (including hitting and choking), past alcoholism, mention of some sort of craziness and self-harm and finally, lots and lots of crying. Everything about this chapter is fucked.
I'm so early but I have nothing to do for the next three weeks so I'm focusing on this and my other fanfics, fingers cross I start writing another one and continue writing that and this one while going through the most busiest term of my schooling. So fun 😁😁👍👍
Anyways, sorry for the mistakes and all.
Enjoy how fucked up Thomas's life is :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Every single park they searched. Every single hotel. Every single bookstore. Even a cat café they searched. But they didn’t find a tiny figure that was trying to hide in any corner.
They asked around, showing a picture of Katie from Christmas, the one of her with opening her presents after their little visit to see Chloe, and Thomas begged for people to help them. But no one had seen the girl at all. And he got more stressed out and worried for her. So stressed out that he yelled at a receptionist of a hotel when they wouldn’t give any personal details about if Janson had booked a room. He even tried to attack them, but Newt held him back and dragged him out of the check in room before the brunette broke down again.
Thomas refused to go home, because seeing Katie’s empty room waiting for her would just crush him. So, he slept in Newt’s car, because he felt like he deserved too for losing Katie when she was right at his finger’s tips. Newt tried to convince him to sleep in a bed since they stayed at Dead and Cranky every night, but Thomas kept defending that he shouldn’t. One night he even yelled at Newt to leave him alone in the car, and the other yelled back, to which lead them into a tiny argument before the blonde left to book another room for the night, making them not speak. But Thomas immediately broke down that morning, apologising about everything and whelping about his sister yet again, and Newt just comforted him, even though his own heart was breaking more each day they spent searching for Katie.
Every random person they asked hadn’t seen Janson or Katie, making the boys worried more. They would’ve called the police by now, but Janson was very clear about how that would end up if they did, Katie’s blood on Thomas’s hands. So, they just searched hopelessly around the city, Thomas’s hand squeezing onto Newt’s for how scared he was. They didn’t ask for much help from their friends, because they thought that if they got involved, they could be in danger just as much as Katie was for the two to even be trying to find her. So, it was just the two of them, Thomas breaking more and more by the second each passing day, ready to end it all.
He cried most times, he didn’t know he could cry so much, and it was about a little girl he called his own but never was. He cried in Newt’s car every night, his worry for Katie so high he didn’t think his heart could take what he thought Janson was doing to her. He surprised himself for not having any panic attacks, even if he felt like he would enter one any second he broke down, but Newt prevented him to have one by helping him use his techniques.
He cried too, more quieter when he was with Thomas, but loudly when he was alone in bed. Half for being alone while Thomas slept in the car, the other half being because of the whole situation the pair were stuck in. He cried himself to sleep most nights, but not all of them like Thomas did. And he cried the most hysterically the night him and Thomas fought.
The two were just….lost.
They needed Katie back now.
Thomas was getting hardly any sleep and Newt was trying his best to keep himself calm when all he wanted to do was cry his own eyes out too. It was just unhealthy to live like this, finding something that could never be found. All they wanted to do was to go home, but they didn’t, even if they stunk or everything in them screamed to go home, because their reason for their home to be happy was properly being tortured.
Katie deserved to be at home, sleeping in her own bed, reading books in her armchair, drawing on her desk, practicing how to take care of a cat with her toy cat, playing with her toys in her room, playing in the backyard with Thomas, whether it being tag or him pretending to be the tickle monster, helping Newt plant fruits, vegetables and flowers, watching her favorite franchise that was her unhealthy obsession on her couch, getting the help she needed for her diagnosis and finally, being the happy girl she was.
She deserved to be safe.
And she wasn’t.
All because she came from a broken home and had been hiding from it for so long.
And now she was stuck in that hostel environment. And she had no way to get out of it.
But Thomas swore to himself that he wouldn’t rest properly until he found her, and that made Newt even more determined, even if it killed him watching Thomas suffering for something he couldn’t control.
But yet again, he was just as determined to bring Katie home.
They both were.
✨✨✨
“Excuse me?” Thomas asked for the fiftieth time that day, to another stranger. “I-I’m looking for my s-sister.” He showed the picture to the stranger. “This is her. S-he’s eight years old a-and…I’m her legal guardian. H-her name’s Katie a-and she ha-s been missing for….f-ive days now. H-have you seen her?”
The stranger shock his head. “Sorry no.”
Thomas whimpered out another breathe. “A-ahhh….God…..” He continued his way down the pathway of a street he had never seen before, making the stranger confused.
“Sorry.” Newt muttered to the man as he went to follow him. “He’s really worried and scared.”
“Can tell.” The stranger stated as he started walking again. “Sorry I couldn’t help.”
“Your all good mate. Have a good day.”
“You too. Hope you find her.”
“Thanks.” Newt concluded before letting a tiny smile come to his face for the stranger. He turned back ahead to see Thomas start having tears run down his face for the millionth time that day while shoving the picture back in his pocket. So, he rushed to his side. “Tommy, it’s ok-”
“We’re never gonna find her!” Thomas stated loudly as he threw his hands in the air and started pacing around the large pathway. “This city is too damn big! He could be anywhere with her! Doing anything to her!”
“We’re going to find her Tommy.” Newt said, trying to sooth the other the best he could. “We’re going to find her and bring her home. I promise you-”
“Newt! Wake the fuck up!” Thomas yelled while tears streamed down his face. “Katie’s gone!! We’re never going to find her!!! Get that through your fucking mind!!!”
“Thomas we will!!! Don’t lose hope just yet!!! Ava wouldn’t want you too lose hope and give up!!!”
“And she also wanted me to protect her daughter and I fucking failed that bit!!!!”
“You didn’t!!!!! It was out of your control!!!!”
“NO IT WASN’T I SHOULD’VE BEEN MORE FASTER!!!!”
Heads were turned to them from inside the fancy restaurant beside them, but Newt didn’t care like Thomas didn’t care about his crying. He continued his pacing, so stressed out to the point he started pulling his hair. And Newt just stared, hopeless on how to make everything better.
There was a pause before Thomas sat down on the local bench in front of the resturant, his face in his hands.
“I’m sorry.” He whispers in a sob. “I’m so so sorry.” Newt didn’t say anything only walked to the man’s side and brought him into a side hug, his hands going to his head and hair, meaning he understood how the brunette was feeling. “I’m so scared and stressed out Newt. I really am.”
“I know….”
“A-and….I don’t know what to do.”
“Stay with me.” Teresa stated kindly as she watched Thomas run down the stairs. “Please Tom. I don’t-”
“No, he’s gonna hit my mom. I can’t let that happen.” Thomas rushed as he pushed his shoes on his feet aggressively.
“B-but-”
“T, I need to go!!”
“You’re going to get hit!!!”
“I don’t care!!!” Thomas yelled before yanking the door open. “Remember, don’t tell anyone this, I can’t get separated from my mom!!!”
“But Tom-!!!”
He was already out the door, running down the street and back towards the route to his house, trying to make it there before four thirty. Because that was the deadline, and he knew what would happen if missed his deadline.
Hits. Then sex.
And by the looks of things from his watch, he was going to miss the deadline.
He ran and ran the fastest he could, watching how his watch was going to four twenty-seven. Then four twenty-eight. Then four twenty-nine.
His mom was still at work, thank God. So, she wouldn’t get any hits tonight. That was all he cared about. He lied to Teresa about the fact Janson would hit Ava, he just needed to get back before four thirty. But if he didn’t and he got the assaults, his mother would be safe and fine when she’d get home tonight. That was his main focus, to protect his mother.
Four thirty struck on his watch.
But he still had another three blocks to run.
And by the time he reached that tiny old broken house he called home, it was four thirty-two.
“Oh god….” He breathed as he ran up the balcony stairs and yanked the front door open. “Shit…” And too his fear, Janson was standing in the living room on his left, arms crossed with a beer in his hand, his face set in stone. “Sir.” Thomas breathed as he closed the door behind him. “I’m so sorry-”
“Your late boy.” Janson stated as the boy breathed unevenly.
“I-I know….” He stuttered as he dropped his bag and rocked back and fourth on his feet, him looking to the ground. “A-and I’m sorry sir. I was just….finishing up some homework at the library a-and j-just forgot the time-”
The side of his face was met by a fist, making him hit the wall behind him. He groaned before spitting out some blood to the ground.
“Ow!” He whelped as he turned back to Janson. “Dad, I’m sorry-” He was punched again, and this time he collapsed to the ground with a bigger groan. “D-dad…” He whimpered but then was met by a kick to the ribs, making him groan again and tears start to run down his face for the pain he felt.
“Fucking piece of shit.” Janson muttered before kicking the boy again, then again. He watched as Thomas started to cry but he didn’t care, just kicked him harder.
“Stop!!!!” The boy cried as Janson kicked him harder and faster. “Please!!!! Stop!!!!”
“SHUT UP!!!!”
Thomas did so, but he still sobbed loudly as Janson continued his kicks, even more when he threw the bottle of beer to his side, not making cuts in his skin. He squeezed his eyes shut as he cried, imagining he was somewhere else in the world but there. He imagined how it would’ve been like if he stayed at Teresa’s, where it was safe. He should’ve stayed there. But he still came home, because at the end of the day, he wanted to get the hits from Janson more than his mother would.
The kicks finally stopped, but Janson wasn’t finished. He only grabbed the boy by the collar of his shirt and yanked him to his feet.
“Come on boy!” He stated as he dragged Thomas to his room.
“Dad please!!” He begged, tears still running down his face. “Please, I’m sorry!! It won’t happen again!! I’ll get you a beer a-a-and I’ll try the drugs you get, no fake swallows or anything!!!! I swear-!!!”
Janson pushed him into his room and shut the door behind him. “Get on your knees.” He ordered coldly as he started unbuckling his pants.
“Sir, please…”
“I said get on your knees!!”
Janson grabbed Thomas’s shoulders and forced him down, but the boy fought on it. But only before the man pushed the boy’s head down full forced, making him crumple to his knees. Thomas watched helplessly as Janson continued unbuckling his pants to reveal his boxers.
“You’ll suck then we’ll fuck.” Janson stated as he pulled his pants down to revel himself.
“No…” Thomas whimpered. “No, please….”
“Thomas, it’s that simple.”
Janson stepped closer and grabbed the back of Thomas’s head to bring his mouth closer to him.
“Sir, please…..”
“Do it…”
“No!!!!” The boy cried as he tried fighting Janson’s grip on him. “No!!!! Please!!!!”
“Thomas, you’re a faggot!!!! You suck dicks all the time!!!!”
“No, I don’t!!!!!!! Dad plea-!!!”
That’s when Janson pulled his hair to make him look up so their eyes locked. Thomas whimpered at the light pain, hating how he dropped the idea of staying at Teresa’s tonight. He watched as Janson went to the pocket in his jacket with his free hand and he got more scared as he watched him pull out a gun.
Janson pressed the tip of the gun to Thomas’s forehead, making him whimper more and tears start to run down his face faster. “Now….” His father began coldly. “Be a good boy and suck.”
Thomas sniffled hard before lowering his head back down, the gun still on his head. And it stayed pressed against his head for the next twenty minutes, after the blowjob, removing of his clothes even though he begged Janson to stop and the assault. The gun was pressed to the back of his head most of the time, making him even more scared that Janson would pull the trigger. But he didn’t. He only got Thomas on his hands and knees, and he pushed the gun further into the back of his head before he collapsed on his stomach so Janson could ride out his finish, all while yelling at him to be quiet when he begged for everything to stop.
Janson was the only one that finished. Thomas didn’t, like usual. He just cried silently.
“Good boy.” The man whispered in a huff in the boy’s ear, making him shiver. He then shuffled off Thomas, stood back up, grabbed his clothes and left the room, not saying another word.
Thomas only crumpled more into his pillow, hating himself for taking down Teresa’s offer to stay with her.
“Go get me a beer!” He heard his father yell from the corridor before a thud on some fabric, signaling that he’d sat down in his recliner in the living room. “But after you clean yourself up!”
A minute passed while Thomas cried in his pillow before he got the will power to stand up from his bed and grab his clothes so he could dress himself again. Tears still streamed down his face as he dressed, but more quietly. And they continued on as he got out of his room and headed to the kitchen, the living room right in front of him where Janson sat.
“You cleaned yourself up?” Janson asked, but didn’t turn his head from the tv.
“Yes sir.” Thomas mumbled as he got a beer out of the fridge.
“Good boy. Now, give me my beer.”
“Yes sir.” He repeated as he walked over to the recliner and handed the man the bottle, even though he imagined himself banging the glass on the man’s head till he swore he could see his brain.
“Now be gone.” Janson ordered as he opened the bottle and put all his focus on the game he watched. “I don’t want to see your fucking face.”
Thomas only mumbled a ‘yes sir’ before heading back to his room and crumpling down into his pillow again.
He really wished he stayed at Teresa’s.
“I fucking hate him Newt.” Thomas sobbed into the fabric of the blonde’s chest.
“Me too.”
“Not how I do though! He fucking raped me!! Multiple times!!! For years!!!!”
“I know, I know.”
Thomas cried even harder, hating what memory came next.
A knock on the door came, allowing the twelve-year-old boy to finally sit up on the edge of his bed as he whipped another tear away. “Come in.”
The door creaked open, revealing Janson. Thomas’s heart sank into his stomach.
“Hey son.” The man greeted as he opened the door wider to reveal himself more, a drunken smile on his face. “Thought you’d be still partying…” He noticed Thomas’s tear-stained cheek’s, making his face drop. “Hey, what’s wrong?” He asked as he stepped closer in the room and closed the door behind him. “Why are you upset?”
Thomas could tell he was drunk a bit. But yet, he still seemed nice. Because this was one of the longest times he had gone before he would ask for a beer, some drug or hitting him. So, he didn’t step back when Janson went to sit next to him.
But he should’ve.
“Uhh….” He started as he sniffled. “It’s…stupid….”
“Come on. Tell me.”
Thomas paused before he started his story. “Well…I was at…you know, that party I was invited to….a-and I w-was…talking to this girl. I-I…asked her to dance….but she said no, c-called me….a fag…..or something, c-couldn’t….couldn’t really hear her….I then talked to another girl…b-but she called me weird….then another boy….j-just to socialize! A-and….he called me…. ‘that odd boy w-who only loves his mom’ or whatever. Couldn’t take it….s-so I just headed home….”
“Oh god…..Son….” Janson stated as he placed his hand on Thomas’s knee. “Kids can be so mean.”
The boy only chuckled lightly. “Yeah, I know. M-my friend….Teresa insisted I’d stay with her, but I just wanted to come home. So did my other friends Aris and Rachel.”
“You’ve got some good friends.”
“Y-yeah…their the best.” Thomas mumbled as he fidgeted with his fingers, hating how that if he told them about his home life, they’d report it. He hated himself for thinking that, because that would be the right thing to do. But if it was reported, he could possibly be separated by his mother. And he couldn’t have that. He needed her and loved her so much, so he swore to himself that if he ever told his friends about his home life, he’d make them promise not to tell anyone. He could take the hits if he missed his deadline time for if his friends prevented him to go home, or even a night away from the place knowing that Ava was getting beaten because his friends would make sure he had at least one night in peace. But he couldn’t handle it if he got separated from his family and them.
“Listen son,” Janson began after a moment. “Those kids, they don’t know what they’re talking about, your not odd and weird….your great. They were wrong in calling you those names….your nothing like those words…..your….hot.”
Thomas snapped his head up to Janson as the last word floated in the air. It was weird how Janson just called the boy hot when he wasn’t a teenager yet, but it just slipped Thomas’s mind. He was that upset about everything.
And it looked like his father was actually starting to be a loving father to him instead of an abusive one.
But boy was he wrong.
“Thanks Dad.” Thomas stuttered out in a breath. But Janson started leaning closer to him. “R-really….thanks.” Janson only leaned closer. And his eyes closed as he leaned forward.
So, Thomas didn’t fight it when their lips met. Didn’t have the will power too, because this was the first time his father noticed him for him, not for when he messed up, was asked for a beer and drugs or gotten beaten up. So, he kissed back and allowed the hand to slide up his thigh. He allowed the kisses to continue, and he allowed Janson to stuff his hand down his pants and take a hold of him, making Thomas stutter out a breath. But Janson kissed him harder, and he allowed it.
But then, it got scary as the man started moving for the boy to lay down on the bed. But he still kissed him back, still allowed Janson to take his shirt off. To be on top of him when his mind screamed at him to shove him off.
He still allowed it as Janson took his pants and boxers off for him. And he allowed Janson to strip himself.
He allowed it all to happen.
And he hated it.
He hated how he allowed himself to get raped.
He cried more into Newt’s embrace as the memory went away, more because he thought that Katie would be in that position. She always had the feeling that she had to do things otherwise she would be judged, or she’d get in trouble – that was how her mind worked. So, it crushed him to think that the girl was being assault because she felt like she needed to please Janson when all she needed to do was get away from him.
That was what Thomas did everyday when he was younger. Got away from him until the deadline was on his watch.
But Katie was different. Sure, she’d walk miles freely when she lived at the inns. So, she would be fine if she ran away, but yet again, she might’ve had the feeling that she needed to stay put in order for Janson to be happy with her.
That was how in sink the siblings were. And how well Thomas knew the girl. Even Newt thought that way.
The searching they were doing was useless.
“Tommy…” Newt started as he played with Thomas’s hair in his fingers. “….we will find her. And we’ll bring her home. Away from him. Safe. A-and….we won’t ever return to the inns until we know Janson is out of the country, back in Alaska.”
“What if he’s back for good?” Thomas asked quietly as he slowly looked up. “Katie has friends at the inns. So do we.”
“We’ll figure out ways to….get them over to our place…or even help them buy those houses in Crank Palace that are available.”
“That’s only a dream for the kids.” Thomas stated coldly as he let another tear run down his face.
“But we could make it reality. For all of them.” Newt stated as he brought his hand up to Thomas’s face, whipped the tear away and cupped his jaw. “Tommy, you deserve the big happy we have back at the inns. You deserve a family like the one in Parenthood. The one in Bridgeton even, with all the kids and stuff. The family in The Umbrella Academy, with all the siblings fighting together. The family in Derry Girls, the funny chaos they bring. You deserve that closeness they have, that they all have. You deserve to live a happy life with our big family back at the inns, and I’ll do everything in my power to make that come reality. Just like how I’m doing everything in my power to find Katie. To have hope to find her. And I still have hope, just like you do. You two deserve to be reunited and safe in a neighborhood with all your non-blooded family members that are….family.” A pause. “You two deserve to come home with me and live happily, never worrying about Janson again.”
Thomas just stared up at him, not knowing what to say. So, he just turned his head to the palm of Newt’s hand and placed a kiss there, sending a silent thank you to the blonde.
“I love you. So much.” Thomas whispered as he pulled Newt closer to him.
“I love you too.”
Silence.
It only lasted for a minute before Thomas started crying again, just hopeless on not knowing what to do. Yet again.
And for the first time, Newt felt just as hopeless as Thomas.
Because he had no idea if what all he said would come a reality. And that was because they had no idea if they could ever find Katie again.
They were lost together. Once again. Everything was just all over the place.
“We were having such a good day and now…..” Thomas stated quietly as he pulled away from Newt’s embrace, him still standing and watching over the brunette that still sat down.
“I know…”
He took a step back as he thought of something to do. Anything. Just to make Thomas better.
“Maybe we should…..” Newt began. “…just…call it a day and…try again tomorrow-”
“No.” Thomas stated sternly. “No. I’m not going to give up.”
“Tommy, we’ve looked all morning. Walked around every block in this area. She’s obviously not here. Let’s just go back to the inns and call it a day-”
“No! I’m not giving up on her!”
“We’re not going to give up, Thomas! We need to re group and…search somewhere else. Cross this place off the list. Plus, your….Tommy, this isn’t healthy. You're hardly getting any sleep, you’re sleeping in my car instead of a bed, I imagine that your back’s killing you at this point. You haven’t eaten much, you keep crying everyday and….God Tommy, you nearly hurt yourself two days ago.”
Thomas flinched at the memory Newt stated, of him holding a knife to his chest from a nearby restaurant they went in for to ask questions. But thankfully, Newt instantly ran to him and fought the knife out of the brunette’s hands even if he refused him to and screamed for him to leave him to die. He tried hurting himself again, but the blonde refused to watch him do that to himself, because he knew he’d regret it just like he did.
Newt noticed his flinch and just sighed. “You can’t keep doing this Tommy. We need to regroup and get our minds straight so we can properly find Katie and bring her home. You need a good night sleep, eat food, and more importantly, have a clear mind so we can pull this off.”
“How am I supposed to do that while my sister is out there getting beaten to death?!” Thomas asked as he finally looked up. “Hm? How am I supposed to have a clear mind when Katie’s in danger?!”
“If you get better, it’ll do some good for us so we can try and find Katie properly-”
“I don’t deserve to get better!!!” Thomas yelled as tears started to reappear on his face. “I don’t deserve to sleep in a bed while she’s out there possibly sleeping on the floor!!! I don’t deserve to eat while she’s possibly not getting fed!!!! I don’t deserve!!! Anything!!!!”
Newt flinched at the way Thomas yelled. “Well, I can’t watch you do this shit to yourself Thomas!!!!!”
“Then you give up!!!! No one’s stopping you to give up!!!!!!”
“Maybe I will!!!!! Maybe I’ll give up finding Katie with you and find her myself!!!!! My own way!!!!!”
“Fine!!!!!”
“Fine!!!!!!!”
“Go find Katie without me!!!!! Be the mother she never had!!!! I don’t give a shit!!!!! BUT I WON’T REST TILL SHE’S BACK IN MY ARMS!!!!! SAFE!!!!”
Newt just stared back at Thomas as he dived his head back into his hands and began to cry again. He huffed out a breath with a shake of his head as he started looking around the place again, frustrated about everything.
Leaving Thomas to another flashback.
Thomas walked up the stairs to the porch, out a breath for trying to meet that damn deadline yet again, as he started hearing yells from inside.
“Don’t you fucking say that shit to me!!” He heard his father yell, making his heart drop.
He rushed to the front door and yanked it open when he heard his mother scream loudly. His eyes were met by Janson standing over Ava’s figure with a bottle in his hand, but then he threw it to the floor beside her scattered hair.
“Piece of shit!!!” Janson yelled down at the crying women before he wobbly raised his fist back up.
“Hey!!!!” Thomas yelled as he ran to the man’s side and grabbed his elbow to pull him back. “Don’t touch her!!!!”
“Thomas….” Ava began as she tried to sit up while watching Janson wobble backwards. “Don’t….”
Janson then pulled his arm out of the boy’s embrace and grabbed the collar of his shirt. Ava begged him to stop as Thomas got more scared, but the man only pushed the boy so his back hit the wall with a massive thud that would leave a dent.
“Ow!” Thomas whelped as Janson got close to him. “Let go of me!!”
Janson pulled him away from the wall and bashed him against it again, ignoring the tears that started to appear on his face.
“Let him go!!!!” Ava yelled as she helplessly watched her son get bashed against the wall, the pain she had in her body to powerful to make her help or even stand up. “You’re going to kill him!!!!!”
Tears were streaming down each of their faces as Janson kept bashing Thomas’s back against the wall, Ava watching from where she laid, blood dripping from her mouth and cheek. She begged him to stop, but he only kept going. Only for two minutes until he finished the bashing with one last massive bang that rang in the house, and Thomas whelped more as his father leaned closer to his ear.
“Tonight, you’re going to be a good boy and be quiet. Because you were late.” He whispered coldly.
“Yeah, by one minute.” Thomas fought back quietly, but that made Janson go for his neck, to chock him. He gaged at the action while Ava’s scream ranged in there ears and echoed in the house, but the man only leaned in closer to his ear as he fought for air.
“You were still late. And you know what happens when you’re late. Or do I have to remind you?” He whispered coldly, and Thomas shook his head. “Exactly. No complaints or….” He leaned in closer. “…I’ll get the gag ball and cuffs. Got it?” Thomas only nodded, excepting his fate. Because he needed air in his lungs. “Good boy. Don’t tell your mother, you know what would happen if you do.” That’s when he finally dropped the boy and stumbled back drunkenly, watching as the other crumpled to the ground in a groan and finally got air in his lungs. He burped loudly as he looked at his son on the ground, then his wife. “I’m going to….” He started walking to the hallway beside the kitchen, obviously drunk out of his mind. He burped again. “…nap.”
He took a few more steps before he disappeared to his room, leaving his family on the floor in tears and pain.
Ava started dragging her body towards her son, tears running down her face for how hurt Thomas looked. And she hated herself for it, all she ever wanted for Thomas was for him to be safe, and they weren’t safe here. In that house, with that man.
But she had to stay. She was in love.
Thomas whimpered quietly as he tried to open his eyes. And once he did slowly, his sight was met by Ava crawling closer to him.
“Thomas….” His mother whimpered as she reached out for his hand.
“Did he hurt you badly?” He asked as he watched the women try to prompt herself up.
“Thomas I’m so sorry-”
“Mom. Did he hurt you badly?”
Ava carefully placed her hands under the boys armpits and, with all her strength, she pulled him up to sit up. He groaned in slight pain, and she whispered apologies until she got him to sit up, leaning his back on the wall with another painful groan.
“Mom…answer my-”
“I’m fine.” Ava lied as she tried to examine Thomas’s head, allowing him to notice her black eye and red cheek. “What did he say to you? Before he started…you know….”
“Nothing important.” Thomas lied. “Just about how I shouldn’t get in between things.” He breathed out calmly while recapturing his breath before he let out a sob at the sight of Ava. “Mom, your hurt.”
“Thomas, I’m fine.”
“No your not.” Thomas stated as he grabbed his mothers face and examined her bruises. “Your hurt.”
“It’s nothing that I haven’t dealt with before.”
“But you shouldn’t deal with it, mom.”
“So shouldn’t you but here we are.” Ava stated coldly as she tried to stand up. “I’m getting you ice.”
Thomas just watched helplessly as she made her way slowly to the fridge, opened the freezer at the bottom and got an ice pack. “But mom I’m fine.”
“He bashed you against a wall and choked you.” Ava started sternly as she closed the freezer and walked back over to the boy.
“But he hit you.” He stated as Ava kneeled back down to him. “Made you bleed and everything. Properly did something worse before I got here.” He allowed her to shove the ice pack down the back of his shirt where bruises were forming, and he groaned when the coldness touched his skin. “You need the ice more then me.”
“Thomas, I’m fine.” Ava repeated as she rubbed the ice pack all over Thomas’s back. “My main priority at the moment is you.”
“Shit priority.”
“Language.”
Thomas chuckled lightly, properly the first time he laughed in that house. Ava continued her work, a small smile coming to her face at the sound of her son’s chuckle. A silence followed them as Ava attended Thomas’s bruises, and he just allowed her to do it. No complaints. No states about how she needed to be attended. He just allowed it to happen. More when she let out a tiny sad breath at the bruise that was forming on the boy’s neck.
“It’s unfair.” Thomas stated quietly. “That we have him.”
Ava paused her work and looked back to Thomas. “It may be unfair, but it’s better then nothing.”
“Better then nothing?” Thomas asked in shock before lowering his voice. “Mom, he’s horrible. We don’t deserve the crap he gives us.”
“I-I know….”
“W-we need to get away from him. For good. We could never see his face again if we ran away from him. We keep talking about it, a-and….we could do it. Move somewhere else. Away from all of this, just the two of us.”
“And what about your friends? And my friends?”
“Mom, we can’t stay here anymore. Our friends will understand. We don’t owe them anything. We don’t have to stay here. We got the money to leave-”
“It’s complicated.”
“What’s so complicated? We can pull this off.”
“And what if he finds us?”
“He won’t.”
“You don’t know that.”
“Yes, I do. He’d be too drunk to figure it out. Or too high-”
“Thomas.” Ava stated as she allowed the ice pack to drop so she could cup the boy’s face. “We need to be here. We have to stay here.”
“No, we don’t-”
“Yes, we do. He’s your father. And I’m his wife.”
“Would you stop trying to find every reason to defend him?” Thomas asked frustratedly, making Ava breath out of her nose, fed up. “Please. Tell me. What’s so special about him that you somehow keep defending him when he’s the man he is?”
“Thomas.” She started again. “It’s just-”
“Ava!!!!”
The two turned their heads to the hallway at the sound of Janson’s voice, their hearts stopping for if he heard their conversation.
“Can you get some of that smoking drugs for me when I wake up?!”
They breathed out together in relief.
“Yes honey! Of course!” Ava yelled back before turning back to Thomas, whipping another tear from his face. “I’m sorry Thomas.”
The boy began to cry again. “I hate him.” He whispered quietly before sniffling. “I really hate him.”
“I know. I hate him too. And I’m so sorry that I still love him.”
That’s when Thomas collapsed fully into Ava’s arms, ignoring the pain in his back for him bending it.
But God only knows how much worse it would get that night.
Thomas made his right hand into a fist away, brought it from his head and smashed it back hard to his temple, a sob leaving his lips. He hit himself like that again, and again, as he sobbed out loud yet again. He repeated the action multiple times, them being harder each time, because he needed the memories out of his head.
“Stupid…fucking stupid….” He muttered under his breath as he hit himself.
It took Newt a few seconds before he noticed the hits as he turned his head back to the bench, making his heart drop more while he rushed to Thomas. “Tommy-”
“I don’t fucking deserve to live!!” Thomas sobbed loudly towards the ground as he continued his own hits. “It should’ve been me that was taken, not my kitty kat.”
Newt bent down to his knee in front of Thomas as his hands went to his. “Tommy, it’s ok.” He rushed as his hands went to the fist, trying to get the brunette to stop harming himself. “Your-”
“No!!! I deserve to get hit!!!” Thomas yelled as he fought against Newt. “I deserve to get hurt!!!!”
“No, you don’t.” Newt stated as he finally got a grip on each of Thomas’s hands, bringing them to a praying position in between the two. “You don’t deserve any of that-”
“Yes, I do!!!” Thomas sobbed as he rocked back to fourth, his head turned to the ground.
“Love, look at me.”
“I should be getting the hits from him, not my baby sister!!!!”
“Tommy-”
“It should be me!!! Not her!!! I should be the one dead, not my mom!!!! I should-!!!”
“Thomas, look at me!!!!” Newt finally yelled as he squeezed the brunette’s hands together and finally got the two to lock eyes. He could tell Thomas’s heart was racing from how much he breathed, but the blonde didn’t panic, he knew what to do. “Deep breathe in.” He took a breath through the nose, and Thomas wasted no time before taking one with him. “And out.” The two breathed out together. “In.” Another inhale. “Out.” Another exhale.
They repeated this for five minutes until Thomas fully calmed his sobs. But tears still went down his face, and Newt only watched as he squeezed their hands tightly together.
“I’m sorry.” Thomas repeated quietly with a whimper. “I-I-I can’t do this….without you. I’m….so sorry.”
“It’s ok.” Newt whispered as he leaned in and planted kisses on Thomas’s fingers.
“I-I…..” Thomas began, but he couldn’t finish without letting another sob.
“We’re gonna get through this. Together. One way or the other. We’re gonna find her and bring her home, together.”
Thomas only nodded his head. “O-ok….I-I just…I’m so sorry for being so worked up about this.”
“Tommy, don’t apologise for that, I understand-”
“Newt, please let me finish.” Thomas interrupted with a plea, and Newt just paused for a second before he nodded. “I’m sorry for being…like this. I-I’m sorry that I’ve been so focused on getting Katie back and on her in general. I-I just….She’s the reason….I’ve been going through life these past few years, the reason I’m still here and not six feet under. A-and I can’t live with myself knowing that she’s in danger. She’s only eight, I mean, she doesn’t deserve to be treated like I was, she deserves a much better life then that. A-and I’m trying to give her that life, and that’s why I need her to be home. I need to find her. I just want to get her home.”
He felt tears started to leave his face again as he pushed his lips together, so he just leaned his head forward and placed his forehead on the pairs of hands the two held together. Newt just watched helplessly as Thomas broke down, yet again.
He knew that if they didn’t find Katie, Thomas would stay like this, forever.
And Thomas knew it too.
He knew that if they couldn’t find Katie, he’d never be the same again. He knew that he’d just couldn’t be himself without her. And with knowing that she was properly being beaten to death in…..
“Home.” Thomas whispered under his breath as he started thinking. “Home…. House….”
When he was beaten and assaulted, it was only in his house, the one he grew up in.
“H-house….”
It was right in front of him, this entire time. It made sense why Janson and Katie would be there, Thomas promised himself he’d never go back to that house. He hadn’t been in the house since his mother died, since when he took Katie in, since he restarted his life.
It completely made sense.
Thomas started to pull his head up from the pair of hands, his face still in deep thought even though it was still tear-stained. Newt watched carefully as the brunette started to connect the dots in his mind.
“He’s….he has her there….” He muttered quietly.
“Huh?” Newt questioned, but Thomas was too in thought. “Tommy?”
“Oh my god.”
“Love, what-?”
“I know where she is.” Thomas said louder as he started to stand up, allowing their hands to part. “I know where he’s keeping her.”
“Y-y-you do?” Newt questioned, but the brunette had already stood up and looked around the place while putting the last dots together. Newt took a step back once he stood back up too, watching Thomas start to walk back the way he came. “A-are you sure?”
“Yes, I’m sure!” Thomas said loudly as he started jogging. “Come on!”
“Tommy wait!” Newt yelled out, but Thomas was already running back down the pathway. “Oh crap.” He muttered annoyedly in a breath before running after Thomas, pain now shooting up his leg. “Thomas, what-?!”
“Newt! We gotta move!! Now!!!”
✨✨✨
“I still don’t understand.” Newt started confusedly as he turned another corner. “Like, what do you mean she’s at your childhood house?”
“Think about it.” Thomas began. “Bringing a kid back to torture them in a hotel is….y-you’d have to be dumb to do that because what if they cleaned the room o-or room service came up and employees saw a kid beaten up? Hm? That’s suspicious and they’d call the police on him.”
“Ok….”
“So, of course he wouldn’t bring Katie back to a hotel room to torture her. Nor would he take Katie out of the country, back to Alaska. She doesn’t have a passport, and he won’t give her one anytime soon. Reminder, we need to get Katie a passport for the summer trip if we plan on going to Italy or something.”
“Yeah, yeah noted. Continue. Please.”
“Anyway, the ratman knew I’d be searching for days, weeks even. He knew I’d be going crazy trying to find Katie without the police. Trying to figure out where he’s gone with her, making me just as depressed as I already am because I could never find them. That’s why he might have her there, because he knows how traumatised I am from that house. And I truly am. I can never step into that house again unless I really had to. That’s why I didn’t even think that he’d be there with Katie, because he knows that I would never go back to it. That’s why he somehow still has the house in his name.”
He could tell Newt was still confused as he stopped the car at the lights. “So, what’s your point? Katie is at this house?” He looked over at Thomas, watching him nod. “You’re really sure she could be there?”
“Positive. I know she’s there. He knows that I might be looking in every single fucking hotel in the damn city. He knows me that well. He’s my father for fuck sake. But why take Katie to a hotel when he can take her to the only place I refuse to go back to?”
Newt thinks really hard in that question before it finally clicks in his head, of course Katie would be stuck in the house Thomas grew up in. It was the one place where Janson tortured Thomas, so he would obviously bring Katie there to torture her. It was right in front of them the entire time, only took them five days to figure out.
But it was better then nothing.
They had a lead on where Katie could be.
“Oh my god, you’re a bloody genius!” Newt yelped as he started moving the car forward again since the light turned green. He turned his head to Thomas repeatedly, loving how a smile full of relief started to appear on his face, the first smile he had in days. “You’re a bloody fucking genius, Tommy!!”
“I know! Took me long enough!”
“Right, took us long enough to crack!”
Newt then speeded up slightly, no one being ahead of them. Because after days of trying to find Katie, they might finally find her that afternoon.
“I really hope you’re right.” Newt stated before his entire focus went to driving.
Thomas reached over and placed his hand on the blonde’s knee, giving it a light squeeze. “Yeah.” He breathed as he looked out the window beside him. “…Me too.”
I’m coming for you Katie. I promise.
Notes:
THEIR OFF TO FIND HER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
soz
Anyways, I hoped you somehow enjoyed that even though it's completely fucked and I'm very sorry for how it is fucked.
Thanks for reading and leaving kudos
See ya in the next one lovely's <3
✌️💞
Chapter 33: It was all to get them to safety, away from the old house
Summary:
The two finally find Katie, and they try their best to get her home, even if it meant sacrifice.
Notes:
TW: Punching and fighting, mention of past rape and abuse, mention of possible rape and gunssssss
This chapter is all over the place and I'm sorry. I have mixed feelings about it to, but I do kinda like how it turned out.
Sorry for mistakes and shit.
Enjoy (Last bad one I promise (Not that I think it's bad all together I'm talking about in the fic))
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He kept having images of what him and the other could walk into when they would arrive. Maybe the scene of the girl crumbled to the ground after getting beaten. Maybe Katie would be bringing Janson a beer with a tear-stained face. Maybe of Katie’s screams being in the air from a bedroom, possibly his old one.
He shivered at the last thought.
And he squeezed Newt’s knee harder as they got closer to his home street. Where he used to run on so he wouldn’t miss his deadline, where he’d run to go to his abusive life, where he’d run to be tortured. Yet he still ran on that street to get home even though he knew he was living in hell.
He watched as the houses passed by, hating how familiar they looked to him. He never thought he’d be seeing the houses again in his life, yet he was watching them pass by as the pair got closer and closer to his house.
His heart was racing, because he didn’t know what would happen if he actually found Katie in that house. He imagined certain things happening, Janson could shoot her right there and then if he had his gun on him. The possibilities were that optional. But if he was going to shoot her, Thomas was determined to move Katie out of the way, even if it meant he got shoot instead. He’d pull Janson off or away from Katie and would take the hits and assaults if it meant the girl could get away, and he was willing to do that today if it meant his sister was safe again.
His main priority was Katie.
He smirked at the thought, because he was starting to act like his mother.
House after house went by and they finally arrived, Thomas’s heart going faster of the sight of his own hell. But instead of hesitating to go in like he thought he would, as soon as Newt put his car in park, he got out of the car and went straight for the tiny gate that led to the front yard and porch of the tiny old house.
Newt followed him out of the car but not to the gate.
“Tommy!” He asks as he walks around the front of his car, watching Thomas moved quickly towards the porch. “Wait! What’s the plan-?!”
“Get Katie then go!” Thomas yelled over his shoulder as he went up the porch steps.
Newt’s right behind him in seconds. “Are you sure you want to just…go on in?”
“Katie needs me.”
And that’s all Newt needed to hear as the two made their way to the front door.
The pair stormed up the stairs to the porch and went straight for the front door, Thomas being the one leading the pair and being the first one to grab the doorknob. Both of their hearts were racing for what they could find behind that door. But Thomas still opened the door and stormed right in, finding it odd how it was unlocked.
“Katie!!” Thomas yelled as he stepped into his own hell, Newt right behind him. “Katie!!!”
The kitchen was empty. So was the hallway that led to the tiny bathroom, Thomas’s old room and Janson’s room, his door closed. But before the brunette could storm down to the room, maybe even to the back door that led to the backyard to give it a check, he heard Newt exhale softy behind him, in relief but still hurt.
“What?!” Thomas asked, stressed out, his head whipping to Newt. His hand was over the peck over his heart, and he looked relieved. But his eyes were turned to the couch in the living room beside him, where Thomas hadn’t checked yet. So, he followed his gaze, and he understood why.
There she was.
They found her.
Katie was sitting on the couch, hands in her lap and face looking up at the pair. But as soon as Thomas and her eyes locked, she finally moved from her spot. Not making a sound, even though she felt so relieved to see the boys after everything she had gone through.
Thomas let out a sob before crumpling to his knees. “Oh my god.” He held back tears as Katie fast walked to him and he reached out for her. “Katie.”
Katie dived into Thomas’s arms while he held her tightly, afraid he might lose her again if he didn’t hug her tightly. He couldn’t keep his tears in any longer as he held her tightly, so he pushed his forehead to her shoulder, allowing the tears to fall down his face. He just couldn’t believe he found her. And that she was back in his arms, safe, for now at least.
Newt was just as relieved as Thomas was. He watched as Thomas cried into Katie’s embrace, the relief of seeing him cry about something rather than his sadness for everything to go wrong coming over him. And the relief of seeing the girl again was even more overwhelming, so he understood why the brunette would be crying. And he allowed a tear to fall down his own face.
They were all back together. But they may not be for long if they stayed in the house long.
So, Newt kept an eye out for Janson as he watched over the reunion between the siblings.
“Kitty kat.” Thomas breathed in a sob as he pulled away from the girl, but only to make sure he wasn’t dreaming as he patted her down. “Are you ok?” She nodded, but Thomas hadn’t noticed the damage she had on her face since he was looking at everything but that. “I’m so sorry, I-I-I should’ve been here faster, b-but it slipped my mind t-that you’d be here. I-I should have gotten here faster to get you, a-and I’m so so sorry Katie, I really am.” He rambled quickly, but Katie only stared as Thomas examined her body.
And as his head and eyes looked back to the girl’s face, he finally noticed the damage on it, making him breath out a sob while cupping over it.
Katie’s right eye had the biggest black eye Thomas had ever seen, it was bigger than the ones he had, he couldn’t believe it. Her right cheek was bruised red, looking sore and a few days old with the only sort of recovery from it being the tear stains covering it.
He swore his soul left his body at the sight.
“What?” Newt asked before stepping to his right to try and get a better look at the bruises, and once he noticed it, he let out a tiny gasp of his own and brought his hand over his mouth as he looked away.
Because the damage he saw broke his heart into a million pieces.
He felt tears start to come on his face at the images of Katie getting hit, making him squeeze his eyes shut as he listened to Thomas’s uneven breathing. He sniffled into his own hand, because he just couldn’t believe it. Katie was someone with the most gentlest soul, the kindest smile, the sweetest laugh. And yet she had been hit, punched even. She didn’t deserve it.
“Oh my god…” Thomas breathed out as another tear went down his face, but Katie didn’t say anything still, to hurt too. She had been silent for days, because she learned that she couldn’t speak her truth when Janson was around. So, she hadn’t spoken much, just mumbled a ‘yes sir’ after an order or ‘sorry sir’ when she made a mistake.
But she did cry, when she was alone she did, and that was all the time. Because she hated it there. She hated how she was treated and hated being hurt. Hated how she felt the need to be there when she could of easily ran away, somewhere safe. Maybe tried her best to get back to the inns, back to her family, back to Thomas and Newt.
Back to Tom and Newtie, her brothers, parents even.
And she felt so relieved to see them again, even if she didn’t show it on her face. She was that traumatized.
“Katie….” Thomas sobbed quietly before cupping the girl’s entire face. “I am….so sorry….about not getting here when I could. Whatever he said to you isn’t true. Ok?” Katie nodded as a tear went down her face. “Please tell me that that was all he did. That he didn’t force you to do anything but to get him….a drink or something. Please tell me that that was what he did, nothing else.” Katie nodded her head again. “Kitty kat, please don’t lie to me.”
“I’m not lying.” Katie stated quietly, making the boys relieved even more to finally hear her speak, because this was definitely happening. They finally found her.
“Do you feel like you have to lie to me?” Thomas asked while Katie shook her head. “So, he didn’t do anything to you besides….” A sob. “…hitting and asking for…a drink?”
Katie nodded her head. “That’s all.”
“Oh thank god.”
He pulled her into another embrace, and she allowed it, because her head was on his left shoulder, making her look up at Newt, who was whipping his own tears away. She just stared at him as he hugged Thomas tighter, thanking her mother’s angel that she was hugging one of her brothers and staring up at the other. The blonde looked back at her and smiled, sadness behind it but also relief. She smiled back, tiny and unnoticed, but Newt knew that meant she was grateful to finally be back with them.
All they needed to do was get out of there. But no one moved.
“I’m so sorry….” Thomas begun again. “….about how…broken your life is….our family is….you don’t deserve that sweetie.” He finally pulled back and planted two big kisses on the girl’s forehead, one from him and one from their mother, like usual. “You deserve everything you want and more. Not this. And I promise you; this won’t happen again. We won’t go back to the inns again until we know that ratman is back in Alaska or behind bars. We’ll figure out something with our friends there and us seeing them in the meantime. But we won’t go back there until I know exactly what happens to ratman. I promise you; I’m not going to lose you again.”
“Still calling me that instead of sir, aren’t ya?”
The three whipped their heads to the hallway to see Janson, slightly drunk, walk from his room towards them, wobbling while a hand on the wall held him up.
“Get behind me.” Thomas whispered as he started pushing Katie to the door, behind him. He then stood back up as his eyes got glued to his father and stood in front of the two behind him so he could be a shield.
Newt immediately went to grab Katie’s hand, thanking all the gods and angels that he was holding her hand again. She started to hide behind him while squeezing his hand, now with both hands. And he allowed it as Thomas stood in front of him. He was willing to be another shield for Katie.
“Didn’t you hear me, Thomas?” Janson humored as he got closer to the three. “If you got in between me and Kathrine, I wouldn’t waste a second before killing her.”
They stayed silent as Thomas raised his hand up just so he could signal the man to keep his distance. “Stay away from us.” He said with a low voice. “We don’t want anything from you. And we don’t want any more trouble. Ok?”
“You know what day it was when I came and saw you two?” Janson asked as he finally stopped, a few meters away from the three.
“The day you took my sister?” Thomas asked sarcastically. “What day was it?”
“The anniversary of Ava Paige’s death!” Janson said loudly, drunk. “The day she fucking overdosed in drugs in that bathroom right there eight years ago!” He pointed towards the bathroom back down the hallway. “Come on Thomas! Thought you knew!”
Thomas breathed unevenly at the words, hating the reminder his father said. He’d forgotten about that being the day his mom died, because he didn’t celebrate her on that day. Neither of them did. Because he hated the memory the day brought to him, the memory of finding the women in his bathroom when he came for a visit, the memory of Katie crying for not getting any attention, the memory of him begging her to wake up when he knew she was gone.
So instead, Katie and him celebrated Ava on her birthday, July 17th. They’d go to her gravestone and have a picnic by it, updating her on their lives even though there wasn’t much to say since they did the same thing every day. Thomas would make sure he wasn’t working that day, so he’d spend time with Katie, to celebrate his mom with her. They’d spend most of the day there then would go back to the inn to look at old photos of her, the ones that weren’t hanging everywhere in their room and new house. They’d continue doing that while having her favorite meal for dinner at the Glade, spaghetti, and finally, Thomas would tell stories about her life to Katie before she went to sleep.
It was the perfect day to celebrate her. Not the date of her death.
“I-I….” Thomas began. “I remember. I remember perfectly.”
“Good.” Janson stated with an evil smirk. “Such a shame. A waste. Her leaving us like that.”
“Yeah…I guess…”
“You guess?’ Janson asked surprisingly.
“Yeah. I guess.” Thomas stated sternly. “Because she…..did that instead of tried harder to get away from you.”
Janson raised his eyebrow at the statement before letting out an evil chuckle. “Y-you think it’s my fault for her to kill herself-?”
“Of course I do.” Thomas fought back, his voice rising. “Why wouldn’t I? You’re the one that fucked up everyone that lived in this very house! You’re the one that broke everything!”
“I’m not the one that broke this family boy!” The man yelled before gesturing to Katie, who was still holding onto Newt’s hand with both of hers while standing behind his leg. “She did!! From the very moment she was conceived she broke this family!!!”
“No, she didn’t!!!! Don’t put this on her!!!!” Thomas yelled. “She hasn’t got anything to do with what you’ve put me and my mom through!!!! That was all you!!!! You broke this family up!!!!”
Katie winced at the yells, hating how loud they got. She squeezed onto Newt’s hand as she hid more behind him, and he only comforted her with a squeeze back and his low whisper saying that it was ok and he was there, with her. He was there protecting her, and that was all she needed, her brothers to protect her.
“Thomas I wasn’t the reason Ava died-!!”
“Yes, you are!!!!” Thomas yelled, tears starting to appear down his face, because all he wanted to do was go home now that he found his sister. But he was too caught up with the two's reunion to move out of the house. “You fucking tortured her for years!!! And me!!!! You’re the reason for everything that has happened!!!! And don’t even dare try and blame everything on Katie. Because of you, she doesn’t have a mom in her life!!!!”
“Well, she has a brother and a bloody dad!!!”
“No, you’re not her dad, you are only her father!!!! There’s a difference!!!! I’ve been more of a father and dad to her then you’ll ever be!!!!!”
“Of course I will never be a father or dad to her!!! SHE ISN’T MINE!!!!” Janson yelled loudly, like it was obvious.
Thomas went silent at the yell, confusion crossing over his face. So, he lowered his voice. “What did you say?”
“She isn’t my kid. She isn’t my daughter.”
Huh? “What? What are you talking about?”
“Jesus Chri-She isn’t mine Thomas!” Janson repeated in a yell but more quieter then the last. “Your mother and I hadn’t fucked in years before she died! Of course Katherine isn’t my sperm!”
Thomas only looked more confused. “H-how…that’s not true. T-that…that can’t be true.”
“Hate to break it to you boy, but it is.”
“B-but….I saw mom at the hospital-”
“Of course you did, she’s a woman, they push babies out of their pussy’s when giving birth. That’s how the world works.”
Thomas ignored him. “W-wha…so….”
“You and that little shit are half siblings.”
“No…no, t-that…that doesn’t make sense….wha….mom was in the hospital, giving birth while you were at home, drunk, I was there, so were my friends and hers-”
“And the actually father.” Janson finished frustratedly. “Why did you think I wasn’t there Thomas?”
“Again, you were drunk. I saw you passed out on the couch.” Thomas stated bitterly, but then something clicked in his head. “Wait, actually father?” He looked behind him and locked eyes with Newt, like he knew what was going on. But he only looked more confused than Thomas, because it wasn’t making any sense to him as much as it did for the other. The brunette turned back to Janson. “What do mean actually father-?”
“Oh God Thomas, I thought you’d be smarter than this.” Janson sighed with a shake of his head. “Your mother got around with someone else. For years. And his sperm made Kathrine. Do I really need to explain the birds and bees with you Thomas? Thought I already taught you that. Literally.”
Thomas still looked confused, but he got the idea. “Who?” A pause. “Who is it?”
The man lowered his voice. “John fucking Micheal.”
He swore he stopped breathing for how shocked he was to hear that name. More for what it meant.
John Micheal was Katie’s father.
Thomas and Katie were half siblings.
He couldn’t believe it. His own mother hid the fact that she had cheated on Janson with one of his best friends. He was happy she did it, sure, Janson cheated on her multiple times so it even things out, but the fact she never told him broke his heart. They trusted each other more then words could’ve been said, and Thomas’s only lie was how Janson assaulted him all the time, but that was because he wanted to protect his mother from worrying about him anymore then she should’ve. But yet again, he told her everything like she did, so why not this? Why did she keep this?
Then it hits him. The reason the two never ran away together was because she wanted to stay with John.
She was in love with him.
“Oh my god.”
“Exactly.” Janson stated cold-heartedly.
“When did you find out about this?” Thomas asked quietly, his voice starting to tremble. “About….them and….Katie being John’s?”
“Last week, matter of a fact. He’s been coming clean for it for the past few months. Told Bruce last year, they haven’t talked since. Told Katie around Christmas, she hadn’t spoken to him either ever since. Told Ladena around two months ago, same with her. Now he’s told me. He’s now completely outcasted from our little group. Like he’s always has been but now it was permanently. Because he only cares about himself.”
It all was making sense, why John was going to try and reach out again all those years ago but didn’t because of his friends, that made sense in Newt’s head. Because he was trying to reach out to his daughter without anyone knowing she was his daughter. He wouldn’t off forced her into a family; he is her family. That was why he wanted to talk to Thomas face to face; he wanted to see his daughter and tell him that he was her father. Maybe he would off outcasted himself fully out of the group when Katie was with him again. Maybe that was why he would back out of everything; because he knew that if he did, Katie would choose him to be a father.
It all made sense. But it was still confusing.
Because why now? And why did he still allow Thomas to take Katie in when Ava died?
That was why he was heartbroken too when Ava died; he lost his love. And the only thing that was left of her was a baby, but Thomas had already taken her in. So he was alone, with a horrible group he hated to be apart of without Ava. With no baby daughter to love. With no family of his own.
But why did he do nothing when Thomas and Ava were abused?
Maybe Ava asked him to not do anything to protect what they had. Maybe Ava was in love with two different men even though one treated her horribly and the other treated her right. Maybe all she ever wanted to do was not get Thomas to hate her.
But even with this information, Thomas didn’t hate her. He could never hate her. He only felt more grief for her for not living long enough to see her family come together and live happily. His heart ached even.
And for the first time, his heart ached for John.
“They had been dating for years, completely in love apparently.” Janson continued. “Everything about them was secret, including the fact that Kathrine was their kid, not my kid. I mean…I knew that there was a slight chance that Kathrine wasn’t mine since I hadn’t fucked your mother in such a long time, but to think that she’s John Micheal’s?” He chuckled, evil behind it. “God, that bitch cheated on me. Such a whore-”
“So did you.” Thomas finally spoke. “You cheated on her multiple times. And don’t call her a bitch or a whore. She wasn’t those things.”
“She was one though. Both of those. She had a child with another man. And that child is that little shit your hiding.”
Thomas went silent, but he stared coldly at Janson like he was ready to kill him. Maybe he was though, for talking about his mother and sister like they were lower than him when he was lower than everyone else he knew. He truly hated him that much. So, he was happy that he wasn’t Katie’s father at all.
They all stayed silent as the information sank in. No one dared to say something as the two glared and the blonde’s being hidden, Newt thinking while Katie just squeezed his hand harder.
It was all a mess.
But still, Katie wasn’t related to Janson at all. Only through Thomas, which was good news. Meaning that she had a father in the world, waiting for her. Or whatever he was doing. But all his actions were clicking and putting in place in each of the boy’s heads. Because he did all those things, backing out of the group, wanting to talk to Thomas face to face, finally having the courage to leave the toxic ness of the group he was in since college with revealing his secret, all those things were ways to make him get one more step closer to see his daughter again.
To see Ava’s eyes in Katie’s. To see Ava’s smile in Katie’s. To see Ava’s hair in Katie’s. To see Ava in Katie.
To love Katie and make up for the years he didn’t have her in his life. To make up for the years he wasn’t in her life.
To be Katie’s father. Her dad.
That was his goal.
So, why did Janson do this? Get the girl away from Thomas right when John could possibly tell him the truth?
“So…..this is basically a kidnapping.”
The two turned their heads to Newt after a second when the sentence left his mouth. He’d been quiet the entire time the pair were there, so he went unnoticed for a while. But now he was noticed, which could be a big mistake.
“Who the fuck are you?” Janson asked.
“Don’t….” Thomas began as he turned his head back to his father. “…talk to him like that.” He breathed out unevenly in a pause before he continued. “This is Newt. He’s my…..” He saw Janson’s eyes dart from each pair suspiciously. “….my….partner.”
“Partner in work?” Janson asked. “You live at a motel though.”
“Partner?” Newt repeated, ignoring the man, making Thomas turn his head back to him. “Is that all I am too you-?”
“He doesn’t like people like us.” The brunette interrupted quietly. “Remember?”
“Oh.” Newt noted as he remembered the fact Thomas spoke of. “Right. Sorry.”
They both turned back to Janson and saw how he still looked between the two of them, but then realization comes over his face, then a disgusted look before he let out an evil chuckle in disbelief.
“What?” Thomas asked sternly, his voice low and haunting. “What’s so funny?”
Janson shook his head before he spoke. “You disgust me, Thomas. I was fine with that ‘oh I like boys, but I also like girls’ bull shit, but you’re now actually dating a fag-”
“Don’t call him that!!”
“Ohhh….” Janson chuckled. “Feisty about this, aren’t ya? You protecting that blonde fag now? Jesus Christ. You’re such a disappointment Thomas.”
“Says you.” Thomas fought back. “You’re the one that turned out to be a disappointment to the world!”
“How-?!”
“You’re a drunk!!!”
“And you’re a faggot with a boyfriend!!! That screams disappointment.”
Newt had had enough at that point. So he chimed in. “Hey! There’s nothing wrong with me and Thomas’s relationship. Ok? And there’s nothing wrong with us being gay-”
“Zip it fag!!!” Janson yelled.
“Don’t talk to him like that!!!!” Thomas fought back.
“I’ll talk to him however I want!!!!”
“No!!! You can talk to me like that but not him!!!!”
“No he won’t!!” The blonde chimed in again, squeezing the hand that held Katie’s tightly to remind her that everything would be fine soon and that she was safe. He turned to Thomas. “You don’t deserve to be called that name-”
“Oh fuck off faggot!!!” The older man yelled.
“Don’t call him that!!!!” The brunette ordered sternly.
“He is one though!!!! So are you!!!!!” Janson yelled loudly. A pause as Thomas’s eyes glared into him. “Now….be a good boy….or faggot….and hand me over the girl-”
“Not gonna happen.” Thomas answered as Newt pulled Katie closer to him. “If you’re not her biological father, then this is definitely a kidnapping. We’re leaving. And don’t you dare follow us.”
Janson breathed out frustratedly. “Thomas…you’re not leaving.”
“Yes I am-!”
“No you’re not!!” The man yelled before reaching into the pocket of his jacket and pulling out a weapon to point at the three, his gun. “I’ll shoot you if you do!!!”
Both of Thomas’s hands shoot up, his palm’s facing Janson. “Woah!! Woah!! Woah!!” He heard Newt shuffled behind him so he could hug Katie closer to him after she whimpered in fear at the noise of the gun clicking, to protect her. “Woah!! Ok!!! Janson-!!”
“Call me sir!!!!” The man boomed as he stepped closer.
“Janson put the damn gun down!!!!!!”
“If you don’t call me sir right now I’ll put a bullet through that little girl’s head, then that blonde faggot of yours-!!!”
“Ok!!!! Ok!!!!! Sir!!!!!!” Thomas pleaded as he pushed himself more in front of the two behind him and Janson approached him slowly, the gun only aiming at him. Just like how he wanted. Because all he wanted to do was to protect the people he loved, even if it meant he was going to die that day. “Look….you can do whatever you want to me. But please….” He gestured to the two behind him. “…..don’t hurt them.”
“Or what Thomas?” Janson asked humourlessly.
“I’d kill ya. I mean it. So don’t you dare touch them.”
He really did mean it. He’d kill Janson if it meant that all his pain would go away for good, all of Katie’s pain too, even his mother’s, not caring that she was six feet in the ground. He wouldn’t care if it meant he’d go to jail, it’ll be worth it to know that’d Janson’s breath had stopped. He’d tell the truth about him in court, reveal everything, so he could just get community service for years on end. It didn’t matter, wouldn’t matter. Janson would be dead. And Thomas would have killed him to protect his two loves. His family.
“You don’t have the guts to kill me.” Janson stated coldly.
“Oh, I do.” Thomas said before he went into action. The gun was right by his hand, so he snatched it out of Janson’s and right before the man could get it back, he kicked him back as he worked on the gun, trying to get the bullets out.
Janson stumbled back as Thomas unloaded the gun in his hands. He chucked the object to the couch and threw the bullets over his and the other two’s head, making him block the way towards them so Janson wouldn’t get to them.
The man stared surprisingly at his son, frustration covering his face before he stormed back towards him, thinking of only violence instead of actually thinking, what he would do when he was drunk. “Fucking little shit!” He made a fist with his hand and threw it to the side of Thomas’s head, making the brunette stumble against the wall beside him.
“Tom!!!”
“Tommy!!! Jesus…..”
Before Janson could get to the other two, Thomas straightened up and shoved him backwards, away from Newt and Katie, who were still hugging each other closely while the blonde man shielded the girl. Thomas took a step closer, leaving the two in the doorway, away from the chaos. “Stay the fuck away from them.”
“You think your strong now? You fucking faggot!” Janson stated as he straightened his own stance.
“If you touch them, I’ll kill you. Right here. Right now. I swear to God I’ll do it.”
“Stop being a fucking hero, Thomas!!! You don’t have a cape!!!”
“I’m just a man trying to protect the people I love!! Unlike what you did when I was a kid!!!!”
Janson punched him again, but he didn’t stumble to the ground. He only spat out blood before straightening up. He went for a body dive, but his father was too quick. He punched him again, right in the cheek, making him stumble to the ground fully before he felt blood start to drip from his mouth.
The two slowly walked back, out of the house while watching the scene happen, but they weren’t going to leave. Not without Thomas. Newt was terrified in that moment, he didn’t know what to do. Go and help Thomas or stay where he was, probably what the other wanted him to do. He had a girl clinging onto his leg though, and he had to keep holding her close to him, so the pair knew that she was safe.
Newt had to protect Katie.
Which made what happened next more difficult.
Because Katie got mad.
So, she had fully let go of Newt’s leg and hand and bolted towards the scene.
The blonde reached for her to hold her back. “Shit. No!! Katie don’t!!!” But she was already out of reach.
She went straight to Janson, angry at him for making Thomas fall and bleed. She kicked his leg, multiple times and the man just watched after he noticed her kicks. “Stupid ratman!!!! Leave him alone!!!!”
“Katie….”
“Shit….Katie come back-!!”
Janson slapped the girl right across the face, making her stumble back weakly. Newt covered his mouth as he watched the scene happen, not knowing what to do. He should run to get Katie back to him, to help Thomas up, to just get away from the scene with the bullets to the gun and call the police. He was just terrified, frozen even.
He couldn’t lose his family. Yet again, he didn’t know if he deserved to watch it or not. He’s complained about his past multiple times, but nothing could ever come close from the trauma Thomas had. So, he froze, in literal fear.
“Hey!!!” Thomas yelled as he went to stand up to fight for his sister, but Janson only kicked him in the ribs, hard, making him groan and collapse on the floor again.
“Katie, come here!!!” Newt managed to yell as he took a tiny step forward, his arms reaching out for the girl. She began to run to him, but Janson already had a grip on her wrist.
She screamed loudly as she fought on the grip, trying to pull his fingers that were wrapped around her skin off, but Janson was too strong. He started pulling her down the hallway, but she fought on it, screaming and punching his hand.
“You need to be punished.” Janson stated coldly, making Thomas’s heart drop as he tried to get up, the pain in his stomach too powerful.
“No….no, no, no…..don’t touch her!!!! Don’t fuck her!!!!”
That’s when Newt finally got the courage to move. He stormed right up to the scene and tried getting Katie out of the man’s grasp.
“Let go of her-!!!” He yelled before he was met by a punch right at his nose and jaw, making him stumble back and another scream from Katie to be heard. He collapsed against the wall beside him as he held his face, feeling blood start to drip down, making him spit out some into his hand.
Thomas watched it all happen, and as soon as he say Newt spit out more blood to the ground, he found his strength. He forced himself of the ground and grabbed his father by the shirt, taking him by surprise as he was pushed against the wall, his grip on Katie’s wrist finally dropping. “Don’t you fucking touch him!!!!!!”
He bashed him against the wall before Janson starts to fight back, punching his face and kicking his legs, sides and even crotch, but nothing gets Thomas to let go of him, even if he was in loads of pain, especially between his legs.
Katie stepped back at the scene, horrified and scared but Newt’s voice breaks her stare.
“Katie!” He stated as he got up, catching the girl’s attention. He grabbed her by the shoulder gently and shielded himself in front of her, making sure she was safe from any more harm. “Stay behind me. Ok?” He looked to Katie to see her nod her head, following the order. “We’re gonna get out of here. I-”
“Fucking piece of shit you are boy!!!!!!!!!” Janson yells as he pushes him and Thomas off the wall, only for the younger boy to dive his shoulder into his stomach so they were back on the wall. The man kneed him in the chest, making Thomas groan again before he was thrown off of him. The brunette stumbled back, causing Newt and Katie to do the same. Janson then stepped closer to him as he watched Thomas regain his strength. “You just don’t know when to stop, don’t ya-?”
The brunette punched him right across the face again, before letting out a yell and body slamming right back into Janson. Because he had had enough of everything he’s done, had enough of all his lies and tricks, had enough of the abuse and assault memories he gave him. He’d had enough. Because for the first time, he really believed he didn’t deserve it. The rapes. The punches. The lies. He didn’t deserve it.
He had to finish his fight. And he had to win it.
This was for him to move on. And for his mother.
The pair stumbled to the ground, Newt and Katie watching, horrified. And they watched as Thomas punched Janson’s face over and over again while he fought back, punching the other’s head and kneeing him in the back.
“Tommy stop!!!!” Newt yelled as him and Katie floated towards the door again. “You’re gonna kill him!!!”
“Good!!!!” Thomas yelled back before Janson went for his neck, but he fought back on it, even if it meant the two were going to start switching places.
More punches and kicks were thrown, but neither of them gave up as Thomas started to slip from Janson’s body to the ground.
“Tommy-!!!!”
“GO!!!” The brunette yelled before Janson managed to get him to the ground so he could have a turn on top. Thomas waved at the pair to get outside. “GET OUT OF HERE GO!!!”
Newt watched Janson get on top of Thomas, tears starting to stream down his face for seeing the love of his life get beaten to death. “I’m not leaving you!!!!!!”
“GET HER SAFE!!!!! GET HER OUT OF HERE!!!!!!! NOW!!!!!!!!! GO NEWT!!!! GO!!!!”
“TOM!!!!!” Katie yelled as she reached out for her brother, but Newt still held her back.
“KATIE I LOVE YOU!!!!! GO!!!!!”
Newt started pushing Katie out of door, hating the scene in front of him. “Tommy…..”
“GO NEWT!!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!!” Thomas yelled before Janson pinned his arms down with his knee’s, making him not fight back. “I LOVE YOU TWO SO MUCH!!!! GO!!!!!!!”
A tear went down Newt’s face as he finally turned back and pushed Katie onto the porch quickly, hearing Thomas’s screams for them to leave and more groans of pain behind him. He sniffed and whipped his face as he pushed Katie down the stairs lightly and onto the grass with him, but he turned back as the yells stopped, seeing how Janson was just punching down over and over again, punching Thomas. The girl paused as she looked up at Newt, all her want in that moment going into leaving the property, even though it hurt her hearing Thomas scream at her to leave.
It hurt Newt too, more than anything. Because he knew that that could’ve been the last things Thomas could ever say to him. Who knows if he’ll live through this or not. Newt just knew that he himself wouldn’t, his whole life revolved around Thomas now, Katie too. And too lose one of them….
Katie had a father that wasn’t Janson.
He could lose both of them.
But he wasn’t going to let that happen.
He breathed out bravely before crouching down while turning to Katie and grabbing her by the shoulders. “Katie you need to run.”
“B-but-”
“Run as fast as you can. Away from here. And don’t stop.”
“No!!!”
“Hey, hey….” He began calmly even though he was crumbling piece by piece inside. He cupped the girl’s face. “…it’s ok. You can do this. All you need to do is run away from here and not stop until you're safe. Ok?” Katie shook her head, fear all over her face. “Listen to me……you are so strong and so brave. So, so brave. Braver than me. Braver than anyone I know. And I know that you can do this. You need to run as far away as possible from here-”
“But Newtie-”
“We will find you. I promise. You are a strong girl Katie and I know you can do this. Tommy and I will find you as soon as possible but right now he needs me more then anything. So I need you to run to somewhere safe and hide. If you see anyone beside me or Tommy, you run to somewhere safer until we find you and bring you home.” A pause as Katie’s eyes started watering again. “I will find you love. And I’m gonna bring you and Tommy home. I promise.”
Tears were starting to stream down her face before Katie nodded her head, making Newt happy that she was finally running away from this place.
“Ok. Go!” He said as he gestured for her to leave, to which caused her to start running. “Go!! Run!!! As fast as you can!!!! Go!!!!!” He watched as Katie pushed the gate door open and ran down the road, away from him to safety.
That was all he needed.
So, Newt immediately turned back to the house and ran right back up the stairs and into the broken home. Janson was still punching down on Thomas’s face, but his grunts were the only thing being heard, no groans or yells of pain from the other. So, Newt ran straight to him.
“Hey, get off him!!!!!” He yelled as he grabbed Janson’s shoulders and pulled him off, throwing his figure to the wall and ground so he could get to Thomas. Janson groaned, but didn’t get up, allowing Newt to drop to his knees and cup the bloody face. His voice came out in high whispers as tears threatened to leave his face more. “No, no, no, Tommy….”
Thomas’s face was covered in blood while his nose and mouth bled out more. He looked like he wasn’t breathing, which rose Newt’s worst nightmare to become reality possibly. He placed his ear by his chest, trying to hear something. And he did, a faint couple of ba-bump’s, making him relieved.
“You just need to breathe.” He said as he lifted his head back up and made all his focus go onto to Thomas’s face. “You just need to breathe Tommy.” He didn’t move, only laid there. “Tommy, you need to breathe! Please!” Nothing. “No, no, no…”
He kept repeating the word fast and high as Janson tried getting up, but he didn’t. He had to admit, the ‘blonde faggot’ was stronger than he looked.
“…no, no, no!!! Thomas!!! Please!!!!” Newt begged loudly as tears streamed down his face. “It isn’t your time!!!!! Please!!!!! I need you!!!!!” He started slightly hitting the side of his face, trying to get Thomas to at least be conscious. “Thomas!!!! Wake up!!!!! Come on stay with me!!!!” Nothing. So, he started shaking lightly him as he pleaded more, but it was no use. He sobbed as he shut his eyes tightly and leaned his forehead against the other’s. “Your stronger than this!!!!! Please!!!!! We need you!!!! Katie and I need you!!!! Just breathe!!!!!” He started to break down more, hating how he might have just lost the man he held on to. “Tommy….love...I need you please…. I love you…. please….stay with me….”
He felt like it was no use, but after a minute, he heard a low groan, making him shoot his eyes open and look back down his face, now it was scrunching up in pain.
“Tommy….? O-open-”
Thomas coughed out more blood, and Newt gasped with relief. And more tears appeared when the other’s eyes opened more, showing how blood shot they looked and red they turned out to be from the blood. Newt cupped his face more tightly at the sight, sobs of relief leaving his lips while he sniffled a bit.
“Oh my god….”
“Newt?”
“Thank god you’re ok….”
“I told you to go.”
Newt chuckled lightly before placing a massive kiss on the brunette’s forehead.
“I wasn’t gonna watch you die.” He stated as he locked eyes with Thomas’s tired ones again, his hands rubbing his neck now. “He was going to kill you. I had to stop him. But more importantly, you’re ok.”
“No more importantly, are you ok-?”
“I’m fine Tommy.”
“Are you su-?”
“You were just nearly beaten to death; I’m focusing on you not me.”
Thomas smiled gratefully at the statement as he went to whip the blood of his face. Newt tried to help him carefully, thanking all the God’s above that the man he loves was still alive.
In the corner of his eye, he saw Janson finally stumble to stand up. Making him start to move away from Thomas as he regained his awareness.
Newt stood up and moved in front of Thomas to shield him away from Janson, to protect him just like he did to him. He was mad at him just like the brunette was, for everything he’s done. So, he would fight him too.
“Move.” Janson stated as he walked towards Newt.
“You rat!!” The blonde yelled as he got closer to the man. “You almost fucking-” He then shoved Janson backwards, away from him and Thomas. “-killed him!!!!”
“Don’t Newt….” Thomas groaned as he rolled to his side, closer to the scene.
“Move British faggot.”
“Stay away from him.”
Janson stepped closer to him. “You don’t tell me what to do with my son.”
“And he’s my partner, my boyfriend. He deserves better than the bullshit you’ve put him through!! So, if you don’t get the fuck away from me and my boyfriend, I swear-”
“Oh, shut up!!!!!!!” Janson yelled before Newt was met by another punch across his face, making him stumble to the wall and ground again. He was about to get up before Janson kicked him in ribs, and as he looked up, he kicked him again, right across the face, making him groan in pain as he spat out more blood and he closed his eyes.
And Thomas watched as the blonde went unconscious. Making him strike in action once again. “Newt!!!!!”
He got onto his feet and went straight for Janson, ready to fight him more, to finish what they started. He went for the collar of his shirt and immediately threw him to the ground, throwing himself on top of him as he fell.
“I said don’t fucking touch him, asshole!!!!” He yelled before throwing more punches to the man’s face.
He was fighting his father, his anger from all those years of torture coming out finally. He was fighting to stop fighting the memories and trauma.
✨✨✨
Katie was panting and exhausted from all her running, but she only ran faster, just like Newt told her to. She ran as fast as she could, her bare feet against the cool concrete of the road.
She didn’t stop, even when tears were streaming down her face for how she was alone again.
Lost. Like she always felt.
Being a girl with her diagnosis’s she always felt lost in her own way, but when she was with her brothers, she didn’t feel as lost. She felt accepted when she was with them.
But now she was completely alone, running towards where she thought would be safe.
She panted softly as she got closer to the gate and soon, she pushed it wide open before bolting into the graveyard.
To the one place, or person, that could make her forget about everything.
Her mom.
✨✨✨
Thomas’s punches stopped once he noticed Janson just give up on fighting back. “Fuck you!!!” He spat as he finally got off of the man, finally. He panted out breathes for how exhausted he was, but he didn’t have any time to rest.
He turned his head over to Newt and watched as he started to finally open his eyes and held onto his stomach.
“Newt.”
The brunette crawled over to the blonde and cupped the side of his face as he watched him start to sit up.
“Jesus….” Newt groaned in his breathe as he started pulling himself up from the ground.
“Newt are you ok?” Thomas asked as he helped the blonde up lightly.
“Yeah…yeah I’m fine.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah…”
Thomas pushed his lips together in worry before he nodded and got onto his feet, but he was still bent over on his knee to help Newt up. Their hands made it to each other, and they squeezed each other’s hand as they both finally got on their feet, Newt’s side leaning mostly into Thomas. The blonde lightly whelped in pain as he held onto his head and the brunette’s body.
“You sure you’re ok?” Thomas asked as he lightly helped Newt stand up straighter, his hands going to his shoulders so he could look at him more directly.
“Yeah….just a bit in pain…you know?” Newt humoured lightly, trying to brighten the mood.
“Oh God….I-I-I’m so sorry sweetie.” Thomas rambled on as he cupped the man’s face. “I-I was just trying to…protect you, I guess. I didn’t mean for you to get hurt-”
“Tommy….” Newt begun as he wrapped his hands around the man’s wrists. “…it’s ok. I’m ok.”
“But you passed out.”
“Only for a minute. I’m fine now.”
Newt’s left thumb brushed against Thomas’s skin soothingly as he smiled lightly, showing how he was truly ok now.
“O-ok….I truly am sorry. I’m going to make it up to you, I swear….” The brunette started but then his eyes caught on his surroundings, noticing how his sister wasn’t there anymore. He started stressing again, his breathing going fast as he released the blondes face and started walking towards the exit. “W-where…?” He poked his head outside while scanning for Katie. But she was no where to be found. “Shit.” Thomas then went back inside and straight to Newt. “W-wh-whe-re’s Katie?! Where’s Katie?!?! Newt!!! Where is she?!?!”
“Calm down.” The blonde stated calmly as tears started to leave Thomas’s face in worry, and he placed his hands on his biceps. “She’s ok.” The other didn’t look convinced, just more worried. “Tommy, hey, she’s ok. I told her to run-”
“You what?! Why would you do that-?!”
“I couldn’t just leave you!! You were going to die!! I wouldn’t live with myself if you’d died!!”
“Well….where did she go?”
“I don’t know, I told her to just run somewhere safe and that we’ll find her.”
Thomas whipped a tear off his cheek as he nodded and sniffed. “Ok. Ok let’s go find her then.”
Newt nodded before walking around Thomas and out the door, releasing the other in the process. Thomas followed, but before he fully stepped out of the house, he took one last look at Janson, still crumpled on the ground but he was still breathing.
Thomas hated how he was still breathing.
He hated him in general.
So, he needed to say one last thing before he completely outcasted Janson out of his life, for good.
He stepped closer to the man and yelled at him, everything coming out. “You would of fucked my sister when she is eight years old?!?!?!?! And I’m the one who’s unfit for her?!?!?!?!?! You made my boyfriend pass out because he was trying to protect me?!?!?!?!?! You only met him today!!!! What the fuck is wrong with you?!?!?! Huh?!?!?! What the actual fuck is wrong with you Janson?!?!?!?! Fuck you!!!!!!!! Fuck you for everything you’ve done!!!!!! I blame you for everything fucked up in my life!!!!!! Everything!!!!! For how I felt when you….you fucking raped me!!!!! What kind of homophobic father does that to their own son?!?!?!?! And what kind of father hits their son and beats him up for making one tiny stupid mistake?!?!?!?! And what kind of husband would beat up his own wife?!?!?!?! That’s so fucked up!!!!! You are a sick!!! Sick man!!!! And I never, ever want to see your face again!!!!!! I fucking hate you!!!!! So much!!!!! Bastard!!!!!! FUCK!!!!!! YOU!!!!!!!!” He started leaving again, but it still wasn’t enough. He needed to warn him. So he turned back to the man, who was up on his elbows and staring up at his son. “Don’t ever hit my family again!!!!! And don’t even dare come near us ever again!!!!!! I swear I’ll kill ya if you do!!!!!!”
That’s when he finally left his father half dead, for good. With Newt beside him, stable enough to walk. And Katie to find, yet again. But only this time she was safe, hopefully.
He was so close to bringing his family home.
Safe.
Notes:
Tbh I have been looking forward to posting about this plotline, Thomas and Katie being half siblings and all, hehehe, and there's so much more to come, but I promise that is the last one to be bad in the fic
So yeah, hope yall enjoyed how messy that was but we like things messy 😏😏😏 (lmao sorry couldn't help myself)
Thanks for reading so far and leaving kudos, means so much to me and inspires me more to continue writing
See ya in the next one <3
✌️✌️✌️✌️
Chapter 34: In the end, they all did what they did to get home
Summary:
The three finally arrive home after a visit to the graveyard and the horrors of the day.
Notes:
TW: Mention of past rape and abuse, I think thats it I just need sleep to remember
Yall, I'm sorry this is kinda late. I've been busy with other shit, I swear. And other fanfic's. Planning on hoping straight (unlike Newt (sorry I couldn't help it)) into another one about these two gays right after I finish this one. Idk
So yeah, enjoy. It's a happy and sad one, not a traumatic one I swear.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
One hour past. Two. Three.
But Katie was no where.
“Oh god…..” Thomas repeated in his breath in a whimper, only for Newt to grab his hand again and give it a squeeze as he drove.
“We’re gonna find her, Tommy-”
“We’ve looked all day though-!”
“I know….but…we’re close….I can feel it. Ok? Just a little longer.”
Thomas whipped yet another tear of his cheek before looking out the window. “Ok.” He noticed another person walking by with their dog just ahead of them. “Lets ask this person.” He stated quietly, but Newt still heard him as he slowed down, checking if it was safe to do so which it was.
“You want me to ask this time?” The blonde questioned as they came to a stop, checking if no one was behind him.
“Please. If that’s ok.”
“Of course it is love.” Newt stated before he rolled down the window beside Thomas and leaned over to the opening as the women was about to pass them. “Excuse me?!” The stranger stopped her walk and looked at the two. “Hi. Sorry to bother you….” She took a step closer to the window. “….but we’re looking for….our little sister. She’s eight years old so she’s around this height-” Newt gestured the height of the girl with his hand. “-and she’s ran away somewhere around three hours ago. Have you seen her?”
“Long blonde hair.” Thomas chimed in. “Brown eyes. Probably had one bruised badly. Same with her cheek.”
“Hmm….” The women hummed in memory as she thought for a moment. “….That does sound familiar. Well…look’s….”
“Yeah?” Newt asked, some hope ness entering his body, but Thomas showed more of that feeling on his face as he perked up.
“Mmhmm….Oh I remember now.” The women stated as the memory came back to her. “Yeah. I saw a little girl around that height with that facial description running down my road, so….” She looked around before pointing up to the next intersection that turned left. “That one. Was reading my magazine on my deck when I saw her pass.”
“Really?” Thomas asked, hopeful that they were getting Katie back fully soon. The women nodded.
“Any idea why she’d be running that way?” Newt asked.
“Don’t know sorry. But I should tell you there is a graveyard near the end of my road, maybe that might help.”
“Oh that does.” Thomas blurted with happiness before he turned back to Newt. “My mom’s buried there.”
“Yeah?” Newt asked, a smile of relief coming across his face. Thomas nodded. “Ok great. Not that…your mom’s buried there…but great that it helps.” He turned back to the women. “Thank you so much, that actually helps us a lot.”
“It really does.” The brunette continued.
“Can tell.” She chuckled lightly before she stepped back onto the pathway, making her dog stop sniffing the grass in boredom. “Glad to help. Hope you guys find her.”
“Thanks.” Newt thanked as he put his car back into drive. “Have a good day.”
“You too.”
“Thanks again!” Thomas called out as the women sent one last smile to them before continuing on her walk, the window going back up as the blonde started driving again. “Oh my god. Yes. Yes. Yes!”
“Told you we were close.” Newt humored as he got to the intersection. “Idiot.”
“Shut up.”
The two shared a laugh as they got onto the street the women pointed to. Newt kept his and Thomas’s hands held together, and as they approached more towards the graveyard, he squeezed his hand tighter in reassuring him that everything will be ok soon. Thomas squeezed his hand back as he watched the graveyard gate get closer, his heart racing yet again that day for his nerves.
But he pushed them back down as they arrived at graveyard gate, because he immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and got straight out of the car once Newt parked it.
The graveyard was huge. The fence for it however only went to a little retail store on the left side and a chinses restaurant on the other. But the pair could tell the graveyard went for miles on end. It would take half a day to walk slowly from one side to the other that was how big it was. And the depth of it was worse. Rows of graves went on and on till the back fence, but from the front gate, you couldn’t see it that well.
“Ok.” Thomas stated as he closed the door behind him and looked over to the blonde, who was getting out of the car too. “I can’t really remember where my mom’s grave is, but I know she’s there.”
“Right.” Newt noted as he caught up to Thomas’s right side and followed him through the gate.
“So you go and look over here.” The brunette as he pointed to left and started jogging in front of Newt and to their right. “And I’ll search this side.” He speeded up is jog. “Yell out if you find her!”
“Ok! You too!” Newt yelled out as he started moving faster. “We’ll find her Tommy! I promise!”
“I hope your right!” Thomas yelled over his shoulder before he went into searching the place. “Katie!! Where are you?!?!”
“Katie!!!” Newt repeated in a yell as he went searching for the girl to, him going into a tiny jog even though his leg was killing him. “Katie!!!!”
“Kitty Kat!!!! Come on….”
“Katie!!!!! Can you hear me?!?!?!”
“Please be ok…..Katie!!!!!”
“Katie it’s Newt!!!!! I told you I’d come find you!!!!”
The two kept their eyes pealed for any signs of the girl, hoping that all three of them will be together again.
All back together. Safe.
✨✨✨
Katie hugged her knees tighter to her chest as she heard the yells through the air. But for the first time, she doesn’t move to run or even call out that she was there. She’d deal with the backlash of that decision later, knowing that the boys were there and alive still was all she needed.
She kept her stare at the grave, reading the words again.
Here lies:
AVA EDISON PAIGE
17th of July 1976 - 10th of April 2017
42 years old 💐
Friend. Wife. Mother.
🕊️ Forever missed 🕊️ ️
Another tear went down her face. Because she didn’t understand why it was there. Why she was sitting on the ground her mother was buried under. Why she was there in general. Why everything is like the way it is.
She knew how death worked; she had a franchise with a dad sacrificing himself for his son as her favorite thing in the world. But instead of being burned in a boat, fire arrows being shot at it, you would be buried in the ground or reincarnated to ash. She knew that when your heart stopped, that everything else would too in her body, making her see a white light of some sorts.
Janson didn’t just traumatize her from his hits; his words were more powerful most times.
So, she knew how death worked a bit more than a girl her age should know. The only thing confusing was why someone would want that to happen to them. Especially when it came to her mom.
She wanted to die. She wanted to see that light. She wanted everything to stop. And she got that.
What Katie questioned was why she’d do it all back then when she can’t even remember her that well. She could’ve waited a few more years so Katie could have a clear picture of her instead of just bed time stories on special occasions and old photos that hung in her room and house. If she’d waited longer, she might’ve gotten out of that depressed phase in her health and finally been able to restart her life with Katie and John.
Katie’s father.
Her father.
Katie wasn’t used to it. Knowing that there was a person out there that was her biological father. She didn’t find out until that day like the boys did. So it was new information for everyone now. She didn’t know how to feel about it either, but it didn’t matter.
All she wanted was for her mother to be there in physical form, hugging her tightly and reminding her that she was there. But she wasn’t.
Another tear went down her cheek. And she sniffled and whipped her nose with her sleeve.
She heard a slight breath from the distant, of relief she thinks, and a few more steps being taken, coming towards her. But she didn’t move, her eyes were too focused on thinking that if she stared hard enough at the words on the stone, her mother would appear out of thin air and finally get to hug her.
But instead, she heard a distant hum of a laugh.
A British one.
“You know….”
Katie whipped her head to the side at the sound of Newt’s voice, seeing how he stood there with a few blood stains on his shirt, a smirk on his face and his hands going to his pockets in his jeans.
“…..two boys yelling for you and you not answering when you can obviously hear them isn’t really a good combo.”
He wasn’t mad that she didn’t respond to the yells, only made it into a joke. That’s one of the things she loved about him and knew that he was right for her brother.
Katie immediately stood up, a small smile coming onto her face to see the blonde, and she ran straight for him, making him smile more as he watched her. She wrapped her arms around Newt’s waist and hugged him tightly, and he halved hugged her back, loving how she looked happy to see him after everything she’d been through the past few days.
After a moment, they pulled away slightly and he kneeled to her level, sending her a smile to her, one of relief. But Katie didn’t send one like that back, she started tearing up and instead dove back in for another hug as she squeezed her eyes shut, wrapping her arms around his neck and surprising Newt a bit. But he still hugged her back, more tightly as he squeezed his eyes shut too.
Thomas told him to yell out if he found Katie, but he wasn’t going to. He’ll find them eventually anyways, he was a fast runner and good at catching things in sight. So he just hugged the girl tighter in his arms.
Because that was his little sister. His littler sister. Not just his student. Not just the sister of his boyfriend. His littler sister that he cared about more then words could describe.
“Your safe now.” He stated quietly as he brushed his fingers through Katie’s hair. “I promise.” He finally pulled away from the hug, so did she, but he still had his hands on her shoulders, and she didn’t mind. “Your mothers grave huh? Good hiding spot.”
“Well….” Katie began in thought. “….it isn’t really hidden that much. Couldn’t think of anywhere else to go.”
Newt chuckled happily, loving how she was starting to talk like herself again. But he did have a feeling it wouldn’t last long. For her mind could be clouded with the memories of what happened once she was used to Newt being around her.
“I get that.” He stated with a smile before he leaned in closer. “Wanna know a secret?” Katie nodded. “When I was looking for you around here, I actually pasted my own parent’s graves. Forgot that they were also buried in this exact graveyard like your mom is. Such a big coincidence. Took me a minute to start looking for you again because of how happy I was to see them.”
“Really?” Katie asked, causing Newt to hum a yes with a nod. “Your parents are…” She looked around before leaning in closer and lowered her voice into a whisper. “….dead?”
Newt chuckled again, loving how the innocent girl in front of him was starting to be herself again. Even if he knew her too well for the mood to last long. “Yeah. Sadly.”
“Oh….sorry…”
“It’s ok. It’s been a few years.” Newt stated since he remembered never really telling anything about his parents to the girl.
“So…were you an orphan?”
He just loved how innocent she was. No matter what.
“No.” He chuckled lightly. “No. My dad pasted away when I was twelve and my mom when I was twenty-three. Made sure they were buried here since they both loved Denver so much.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm. Plus, worked out best. Sonya and I live here so we can go see them anytime we want. Just like you and Tommy do with your mom.”
“Cool.” Katie blurted. “Uhh….how’d they die? I-If…I can ask.”
Newt swallowed but still wore his warm smile. “Of course you can love. You can ask me anything.” Katie nodded at the kind offer. “Well…my dad…was sick for a while before he pasted. It was leukemia cancer, the one in the blood system. Remember, we learned about it that one day when that doctor came in?” Katie nodded again. “Well…he got diagnosed with it when I was ten, then told me a year later when I was eleven, then pasted when I was twelve.”
“Oh…. god…. sorry….”
“Katie, love its ok. It was horrible….for years….but when I remember him now, I smile. Because I loved him. Still do. Just like how you still love your mom, Ava.”
Katie hummed as she noted the fact in her mind. “And your mom? How’d she die?”
“A stroke. Powerful one. Took her right out apparently. Cried for days when I found out.”
“That sounds like Tommy when my mom pasted away.”
“Yeah. It’s logical though.”
“Yeah.” Katie said with a smile.
Newt returned the favour happily before his gaze went to the girl’s eye, making it flutter away a bit. He cupped her cheek and brushed his thumb against the bruise, hating it with a passion. Because she didn’t deserve it at all.
“We’ll put some ice on her eye and cheek when we get home. Ok?” Newt stated with a more warmer smile on his face, trying to push his hatred for the bruise down.
“Ok.” Katie mumbled as she stepped forward and started playing with the blonde’s hair like it was the most interesting thing in the world. “Your hair’s really soft.”
Newt chuckled once again. “Why thank you. Min’s given me some tips about how to make it soft.”
“Big Minho?”
“That’s the one.”
“Nice.”
And she just continued playing with it, and he allowed it. Seeing her innocence come back to her was one of his favourite sights ever. Even if it would only last a few minutes; every moment was precious. He really missed her. They both did.
They stayed like that for a minute, Katie admiring the softness of Newt’s hair while he allowed her too. It was like the whole world had disappeared for how simple the moment was, but they were missing one person.
Likely enough, they both heard footsteps coming closer.
Then a yell.
“Katie!!!!!”
The two turned their heads down the path to see Thomas finally turn his head towards them, relief flooding over him from what they could tell. Newt could tell his eyes were glued to the girl in front of him and understood why. Thomas started running towards the two immediately, straight for Katie.
“Go on.” Newt stated as he pushed Katie towards the running man. She looked over to him before he stood back up, their eyes still locked. “He needs you more then you need him.”
Katie understood why Newt would say something like that. So, she nodded towards him before turning back to the running figure, making her start to run. “Tom!!!!!”
“Kitty kat!!!!!”
Newt smiled at the scene, not making a move from where he stood. Because it was their moment, not his. His favorite pair of siblings were reuniting right in front of him; he can’t mess it up.
“Oh my god….” Thomas blurted as he crashed onto his knees, tears of relief running down his face. Katie bolted faster to him as he extended his arms out for a hug, making the girl dive right into his arms and squeeze his neck tight while he did the same with her figure. “Your ok….Thank god….”
They hugged each other desperately, afraid that the horrors the two just went through would happen again if they didn’t. Thomas still had tears spilling out as his hand cupped the girl’s hair, tears starting to show on Katie’s face for the memories that were now stuck permanently in her head.
“Oh my god…. Sweetie…..” Thomas stuttered as he pulled away slightly, but only to look at her, making sure that she was there for real. “I’m so sorry for everything baby. Everything. You didn’t deserve any of it. Ok? That….your eye….you don’t deserve to have that on your face. You don’t deserve the way you were hit today. You don’t deserve any of it. You really really don’t.” He then leaned in a placed a massive kiss on her forehead, thanking the gods that the pair were both safe and well. He looked back to her. “I promise you we’ll never see him again. And that it’ll never happen again. I’m never gonna lose you like that again.” He leaned and placed his forehead against Katie’s. “Nothing, and I mean nothing, is ever gonna separate us again.”
Katie paused for a moment at the statement before she pulled her head away, her eyes darting everywhere in thought. “But….”
“What honey?” Thomas asked. “You can tell me anything. Remember? Nothing’s change. You can talk to me about anything. That goes for….if you think you need some help to….deal with-”
“Don’t I….?” Katie begun as her breath became more teary. “…. have…. a dad? Now?”
Thomas froze at the statement, not expecting the question. But he understood why she’d be asking it. It was a bit of a bomb of information for the both of them, and Newt. So of course she’d be wondering if she had another dad instead of Janson.
“Y-y…yeah… you do. Isn’t that great?” Thomas questioned, trying to brighten the mood. “You have another dad. Instead of Janson. If I remember correctly, John is a nice man. Sure he…kept to himself a-and….didn’t really help mom or me out of….there. But maybe that was a good thing, to hide what mom and him had. Still sucked but if that was what mom wanted-”
“So…” Katie sniffled as more tears started threatening to leave her face, her breath coming out uneven. She was about to cry, it was obvious. “…He’s not my dad right? Ratman?”
“No baby he isn’t. He isn’t your biological father. John is. He’s actually a very kind man, loves to read just like you a-and…and he understands kids like you. He’s an expert actually. He works-”
“Then…” The girl began, her voice cracking for the tears that were starting to shoot down her face. “…..why did he do those things to me?”
She started to sob lightly, sniffling and her body doing tiny shakes against Thomas’s hands. Newt noticed it from where he still stood, making him start to head over to the pair, seeing if he could help to calm Katie down.
“I don’t know sweetie….” Thomas stated sadly as Katie whipped her face with her sleeve. “He’s just…..messed up. Fucked up even. He’s not right in the mind, that’s why we will never see him again. I promise.”
Katie still cried, even if the words were soothing. “I hated it there. I really hated it there Tom.”
“I know baby. I know you did.”
“And….” Katie began before she let out a massive sob and breath.
“And what honey?” Thomas slightly pushed.
“And….I really thought that you wouldn’t find me and take me back to our house so we could watch tv and read books together. I-I thought that you weren’t gonna find me.”
“But I did. We can go home now and do those things.”
“A-and…and I….” Katie began before she let out a cry noise while whipping her face a bit. “….I can’t say it….I…”
“You can sweetie. But only if you want to.”
Katie only cried harder into her hand, whipping the snot that was beginning to drop down her nose. Her arms and hands went to her stomach as she looked at nothing, and Newt -who was hovering over the two but they didn’t seem to mind- didn’t say much. Just watched like Thomas did as Katie finished her sentence, making their hearts shatter into a million pieces at the words she spoke.
“I-I….really thought I was gonna…..die….”
Newt looked away from the ache in his heart that the words he heard made. Tears started to form, but they didn’t drop. He cupped his mouth, his pointer finger and thumb going to rub his eyes.
Thomas’s tears, however, reappeared from the statement, hating how the girl felt like that for days. It said that she was completely terrified the entire time she was there, no wonder she felt like she was going to die in that house. He felt the same way all those years ago, for years. But he didn’t mention that, he was comforting Katie. It wasn’t the other way around.
But he still hated the feeling, and the sight of the girl crying uncontrollably in front of him. So he sniffles lightly as he brings her into a hug, moving her in his arms so he could carry the girl while she held onto him tightly, like how the pair were dreaming about doing for days on end. He stood up then, Katie holding onto his upper body with all her strength.
“I’m sorry you felt like that honey.” He whispered lightly, but she only cried harder. But he allowed it, even though he had never heard these types of whales from her before. His eyes met Newt’s as tears starting to flood down his face while his were only threatening to fall. Thomas then gestured for him to join them from that sight, a tear going down his face, and the blonde didn’t waste a second before he started walking towards them. “It’s ok sweetie. I’ve got you.” He stated, trying his best for his voice to not crack.
Katie whaled harder into Thomas’s shoulder as she felt finger’s being brushed in her hair, and she knew that they were Newt’s for the way he moved them. He whispered soft words, but it wasn’t enough to make her feel better, she just felt broken and scared from the trauma she couldn’t stop thinking about.
“I hate him Tommy!” She yelled into his shoulder. “I really really hate him!”
“I know you do hon.” Thomas agreed before placing a kiss to her temple and resting his forehead against it, allowing her to hear his little sniffles. “I hate him too. So so much.” Newt rubbed his hand up and down his arm soothingly which he was grateful for, because knowing he was there while Katie was in his arms healed him more than words described.
His family was back together.
But it isn’t long until Newt stepped back, knowing it was a moment between the two, not with him. Thomas understood the action as he hugged his sister tighter; afraid everything would happen again if he didn’t hug her tight enough. He whispered more things into her ear, kissed her temple to make up for the ones he didn’t give for the past few days, hugged her tighter to reassure her he was there and that he wasn’t going away, that he won’t leave her.
Newt watched sadly as Thomas locked eyes with him, a hidden message behind them to say that they needed space. He understood, to which he sent a sad and reassuring smile to him as he watched Thomas start to walk away, allowing the girl to continue her uncontrollable sobs but now for only him to hear. He didn’t mind, the two had been through so much, plus they missed each other. And they’ll meet him back at his car when they were ready to leave, he was the only one with a license anyway.
They will be fine without him for a few minutes. Because he needed to do something before he left. Something that didn’t revolve around the pair of siblings, he’d been so focused on them he just needed some time to himself.
So that’s when he started walking back the way he came, away from his family so they could have his space.
He needed space to.
Just with his parents and him. No one else.
Plus, after everything, he needed them more then anything.
✨✨✨
It had been awhile since he stared at the names. One year? Two? He didn’t know.
But he still memorized what the graves said. And nothing had changed as he stared at them again, only he had no reason to walk away this time.
A picture of his father was at the top of the grave, brown hair, brown eyes, a simple smile. And the words were underneath.
🕊️Cedric Lee Issacs🕊️ ️
Husband to Karen Grace Issacs.
Father to Newton Samuel Issacs
and Sonya Rose Issacs.
And a friend to many many more.
5th of December 1963 - 4th of October 2009
Gone at 47
💐 Missed by many 💐
“Hey dad.” Newt greeted light before he turned his head over to his mother’s grave, her picture at the top just like her husbands were, short blonde hair, blue eyes, and simple smile without her teeth showing like his father’s was. “Hey mum.”
🕊️💐KAREN GRACE ISSACS 💐🕊️ ️
May she be remembered by the
happy memories she leaves behind.
After 53 years on earth, she now lies and
is reunited with her husband, Cedric,
allowing them to watch over their children,
Newton and Sonya, and her friends
together again up above.
September 2nd 1967 - October 8th 2020
May she rest in peace.
“I-I know it’s been…..a while but….I’ve just been busy.” Newt started as he sat down on the grass, the empty vase in front of him, no dead flowers that needed to change; Sonya had obviously visited to clean the place up.
He remembers the offers of him joining her, Harriet and Lizzy to visit his parents, but he hadn’t come with her for a while.
“I would’ve brought the pink roses you like mom and the yellow tulips you claimed you hate dad, but you do love them alright.” He chuckled as he finished the statement before he continued. “I’ll bring them next time I promise. It’s just…..the past few days and weeks, months actually, maybe years, have been….hectic to be honest. Like today, hence why I’m here. Today has been….a very….” He took a breath before coming out of it. “…..honestly a horrible day. Traumatic and everything. But those bits are over now, which is great. But still….shit. But anyway, I guess I owe you two an explanation. And an update on my life.”
“So….works been great. I love my class a whole lot a-and this school year, there was this new guy named Alby who was teaching the year above me. I’ve gotten to know him and he’s now….probably my best mate. He’s nice and funny and is a way worse loser then you mum. But not as worse as Harriet. I also found out her and Alby were actually roommates back in college, which he actually got a scholarship for. Such a coincidence. That’s what made him get along with me and Sonya more I think.”
“I also reconnected with Minho actually. Last year when the school year started. But I still consider Alby my best mate, Minho is my oldest best mate, you know? Anyway, apparently he’s been….a tad bit broke for a while now. Been living at a motel called Safe Haven inn with his little cousin and god child, apparently, don’t know why anyone would trust a child with him. He’s been taking care of him for a couple of years now, and recently he’s gotten a girlfriend called Miyoko, their really cute. She’s been friends with Sonya since college and she’s also fine with little Minho, the cousin, I know they have the same names which is confusing but we push through, but she’s fine with him. Their like a little family.”
“Sonya’s great. She released her second book and has already started planning on the third which is exciting. Can not wait to see what happened after Indi went to that group therapy session. Her and Harriet are amazing. I think their thinking of having another kid, not just adopting but getting pregnant or something. I don’t know much about it, but I promise you I’ll tell you as soon as I find out. Lizzy’s also good, won’t stop talking about this new movie that came out two weeks back, something about singers that are hunters chasing demons. I don’t know much but she loves it, she loves those types of animations.”
“Keisha’s also fine. She’s the best actually. She keeps her kids in check still and is properly the most immature on a night out. God, you and her would’ve been best friends mom. Doesn’t matter about the age and shit. You two would’ve hit it off well. Dad, you’d be focus on Jackie and her little ideas and stuff. She’s been great too by the way, is very popular at her school. And she's actually a big sister now. To her baby brother, so now Sonya and I have two God kids. He’s name is Dante and he is the cutest thing known on earth. He’s about to turn one which is exciting and he has the best baby laugh ever. Making me go into a baby phase. I just….want one….I guess.”
“Sadina’s been good too. She’s got a girlfriend, Trish. And she’s so lovely. They’ve been dating since high school. The two are thinking about moving in together after they finish college too. Without Issac, he’s a friend of theirs that we kinda call family now. But he’s got enough money for his own place. But they’re both great with Sadina, she really loves them.”
“I’ve also made a lot of friends last year when I reconnected with Min. He’s really popular at the inns so now I’ve got more friends. And there’s a lot of them.”
“There’s this guy Gally and his girlfriend Beth, but he’s planning on prosing to her actually. He’s only gotta get a ring for her and get Chuck’s approval. That’s Beth’s son. He’s so sweet. I keep wanting to…like….adopt him or something because he’s so sweet. Beth’s lucky to have such a great son in a dark place. And she’s also so lucky to have Gally too. He treats her amazingly.”
“There’s this other guy, Frypan. He cooks the best burgers ever with Winston at the Glade, the restaurant them and most of Minho’s friends work at. He’s starting to save up for a restaurant for himself and Winston which is great. I’ll probably chime in some money if they need it.”
“The restaurant they currently work at though is owned by Alec, and he’s super nice too. His wife Lana is too. And their kids, Mark and Madison. Mark’s also got his own family too, his wife Trina and their kids, Baxter and Amy. Their really nice. I want a family like theirs one day. Their actually saving up to move into a house at the moment, all of them. Hopefully they’ll move into a house in Crank Palace near me and Sonya. That would be nice.”
“Theirs also Misty, Darnell and….no one knows his name so we all call him the toad or toad. It’s very funny. Just like them. Sadina, Trish and Issac have been friendly with them more then me which is nice. Issac’s actually offered to let them move into his apartment after he finishes college now that I remember. Which is great too. Their all like the friends gang. Which is very funny to be honest. God….you two loved that show.”
“There’s another family at the inns, Safe Haven and the one next door, Dead and Cranky. But the family’s kinda split up. One parent with one kid but it still works. Their….there’s two moms, Brenda and Rachel. Rachel has this daughter, Sophie and Brenda has this son, Stephan. Their very cute. And Brenda’s thinking about moving into the same room with Rachel and Sophie. Or even proposing. I think she wants to move in first though. But it might get crowded. She’s still thinking about it but is gonna ask Rachel soon which is exciting. Brenda also has a brother, George, and an uncle, Jorge, and their very kind too, just like her.”
“Theres another family too. And their also spilt up in the two inns. But the parents are married, and it’s only temporary. There names are Teresa and Aris, their daughter being Deedee. She’s so sweet too, just like her mother. Aris is also thinking about asking Teresa to move in with him since she can’t get any jobs and he’s now willing to take care of Deedee a lot more. And last time I heard their thinking of having another baby. Which is also really exciting. I think their also thinking of starting to save to move somewhere. Hopefully somewhere in Crank palace again with me and Tommy.”
“Oh! And I forgot to mention. I….ahh……I met someone. And….he treats me right. His name is Thomas. A-and…..I know I’ve said this in the past about other people, but I really mean it when I say it this time. He’s different from everyone else, in general. He in listed his little sister into my class last year, I’ll get onto her in a bit, and…we started talking and….one thing left to another, we became boyfriends. He lived in the inns too, with Minho. B-but now, he lives with me. And I love him; I really love him. More than anything. He’s been through so much, more then what I’ve been through. I tell him he deserves better than my disastrous self, but he just won’t accept that. You two would’ve loved him, more than me actually…..joking. He would’ve loved you guys too….you know what, I think he actually does. Jee….he’s such a romantic fella, I’m so lucky.”
“But that’s not the best bit. I mean, I really think he’s the one for me but, there’s something more. His little sister. God….how you two would be all over her. She is the most precious thing in the universe. Her names Katie and she generally is the sweetest thing ever. Everything about her is just…..words can’t even describe it. I just….care about her so much. She’s like my kid at this point. And she deserves….so much more then me and Thomas. She’s…..well…..ok, the reason why…..Tommy and I have her is because…..their mother, Ava, had….passed when she was a few months old. She’s actually buried in this cemetery, just on the other side of it. But yeah….she….she committed suicide. Because……mmm…..because of her husband, Janson, Tommy’s father.”
“You see, when Tommy was growing up, he was growing up in an…abusive home. Janson was an alcoholic and a drug addict. He’d…hit him and….assaulted him. All his life. And he did the same to Ava for many more years before he was born. Their family was broken. But Tommy got out of there, and he somehow saved his sister too, just not his mum.”
“We both thought Janson was also Katie’s father, but he isn’t, we found that out today after we….came and rescued her from him. She got taken away a few days back. You should’ve seen Thomas, all broken then anything, I had never seen him like that. B-but its all ok now, we got Katie out of there. And he’s just trying to calm her down now. They needed space, so I came to talk to you guys. But yeah, Katie’s biological father is this man name John. He was one of Janson’s best friends from college, where him and Ava met with all their friends. But John’s been distancing himself from the group for how toxic it is. He’s now out of the group, which is a good thing. They all suck. Him and Ava were dating for years, secretly, that’s why Ava and Tommy never got out of the abusive environment, I think that’s why at least. Because they would of properly move in with John, making everything fall out again while getting them more in danger. But even Tommy never knew, so there could be a load more of reasons for why they never reported Janson.”
“I’m trying to stay as best as I can out of it. Last time I was nosy about this stuff kinda nearly cost me the relationship all together. So I’m gonna stay out of it the best I can until Tommy is ready to talk to me if needed. Unless I know an argument can led to hot sex or something.”
Newt chuckled at the last few words that fell out of his mouth, loving how he was just rambling about anything at this point.
“You’d be happy for me mom. He’s quite the show in bed. Best sex I’ve ever had with a man. He’s the full package too. Great body and stuff. You would try to leave dad and steal him from me, sorry dad.”
He chuckled again, this time feeling like his parents were chuckling with him.
“You’d still love him though. He knows lots about business and stuff. Got him enrolled for school to be a psychologist. I’m trying to put him back on his feet, he’s been a waiter and trainer, plus extra hands at the inns, for like seven years now, exactly seven years actually. But he still treats me well. He’s just….perfect in every way shape and form, literally.”
He chuckled once more, and then he heard it.
I want this man then.
My love don’t. He’s Newts. Not yours.
Newt heard his parent’s voices, and laughs. And it healed him after all he’s been through the past few hours, days too.
As long as he treats you right son.
Yeah love, we can see how happy he makes you.
He didn’t care if he was going crazy or not. It was heart warming and healing to hear the two’s voice again, even if it was just in his mind.
You wouldn’t share him though?
Karen.
What…? I’m just asking Cedric.
He chuckled again as he brought his legs up to his chest, hugging them tightly as he placed his chin on his knee.
Still.
Oh god. Newt your father’s jealous.
Am not. Your just being……
What my love? What?
He then heard Karen’s kind chuckle as he imagined Cedric’s red cheeks of embarrassment, a smile making his way to his face. He wanted that image to stay with him forever, for all of eternity until he was lying with the two. He missed them that much.
He missed them in general.
“I wish you were here.” He stated quietly. “Both of you. To help me through life still.” His eyes darted to the grass in front of the vase in thought. “I still need you both. I-I….miss you both so much.” His eyes fluttered back to the graves. “You would’ve loved Tommy and Katie. And they would’ve loved you two. So much.” A little pause as he let go of his legs from his chest. “I’ll bring them to visit you guys soon, I promise. We just…..none of us have been home yet. Tommy refused to go home till we got Katie back, so…I think we might take some time to ourselves back at home. But once this all blows over and everything will be ok again, I promise I’ll bring them here with me. We’ll have a picnic together here. I hope that would be ok.”
Of course sweetie.
Truly can’t wait to meet them.
New smiled at the voices again, no chuckle, just a warming smile. One that just felt natural like how he felt with his parents.
“Well…that’s really everything.” He began calmly. “But I promise I’ll come to visit again soon, we just need some time to ourselves. But yeah, that’s….everything. Nothing….really left to say.” He chuckled awkwardly in the silence that covered him before his eyes darted between each grave. “I love you both. So much. Always have. Always will.”
All his emotions were coming up, from the very recent horrors and just about how much he missed his parents. So, he allowed one tear to go down his face as he stood up from the graves.
“Bye mom.” He said to the grave Karen’s picture was on. “Bye dad.” He continued to the other grave with Cedric’s picture. “I love you both.”
Newt then started walking away, back to the car where Thomas and Katie were waiting for him, whipping the tear that went down his face.
Because today wasn’t about him, it was about getting Katie back home.
That’s what he was going to do.
✨✨✨
Night came by in a flash as the three got home, back to the house they hadn’t been to in days. It was good to be back there, safe and sound. From the horrors the days had shown them in the past.
Katie hadn’t said a word to the pair since they left the graveyard, but they understood why she didn’t say anything. It was heartbreaking though, seeing her so quiet and traumatized from the memories. She didn’t eat much when they got food for dinner, even if Thomas tried to urged her too. She only kept quiet; she was like a ghost.
Newt thought that after the curiosity she had back when he found her, she was fully back to herself, but he was wrong. He knew he’d been wrong but he still hoped that she would stay like that back at the graveyard instead of just going quiet. While she cried into Thomas’s shoulder, the memories off the past few days stayed with her. They told her not to think about them that much, but that only made her think about them more and more.
So, she kept to herself while she got ready for bed, Thomas helping her out even though she didn’t ask him too. He just didn’t let his eye’s get off her.
That’s why he sat next to her while she took a bath, cleaning the tiny bruises and scars she had. That’s why he helped her get changed, out of the clothes she probably hadn’t changed for days. That’s why he helped her brush her teeth, making sure she was cleaning off every horror she had left to show. That’s why he helped her brush her hair and plat it into plats, them both loving how her hair was so smooth again. That’s why he tucked her into bed, not reading her a story or anything, just allowed her to hug the toys she missed so much as she faded into a peaceful sleep, hopefully a peaceful sleep.
And that’s why he still sat there, in that armchair, in the clothes he had worn for days, dirty from no cleanness. His eyes were stuck on the peaceful girl, making sure she was dreaming good dreams instead of bad ones.
And making sure for himself that he wasn’t imagining her there. Because she was there.
She was finally home.
He was finally home.
Even though everything in him told him to go and sleep, in the bed he hadn’t slept in, in a bed, he still sat there, making sure Katie wasn’t just an illusion for his eyes.
He wanted to have a shower, change into something nicer and cleaner, get cleaned up from the days he recently spent, finally sleep in a bed instead of the passenger seat of a car. But he still stayed there, his chin resting on his palm as he watched the girl sleep, not caring that he might’ve been creepy, he just had to make up for the days he hadn’t seen her.
Plus, he needed to prove to himself that she was really truly there.
He was starting to doze off for how tired he was when he heard a light knock on the door. He jolted up slightly as he turned his head to the opening door, revealing Newt standing there before he crossed his arms and leaned his side against the door frame.
He had his glasses on, and his hair was damped for the shower he just had. He wore Thomas’s dark blue sweater that he claimed his, the one with the sleaves that went way pasted Newt’s hands, and the hem of the shirt go past his waist, making him look small. He saw some light blue underwear he wore around his waist, but the sweater covered most of it up, it was huge on him and Thomas anyways; he’d stretched it out over the years.
Newt sent a small smile towards Thomas, and he sent one back before he turned back to Katie.
“I’ll come to bed in a minute.” He whispered as he heard footsteps come closer to him. “But I need a shower and stuff first. But I’ll do that in a bit too. I just….need…”
“I know.” Newt stated quietly as he slowly slid into Thomas’s lap, his left arm wrapping around Thomas’s neck and the other resting on his chest while turning towards the window more. He placed his feet gently in between Thomas’s leg and where the armrest met as he got comfortable, allowing his knees to rest against the edge of the head rest on the armchair. “We can stay as long as you want.”
“Thanks.”
A pause settled around them as Thomas looked back to Katie and Newt allowed his hand to snake around the other’s neck.
“Are you ok?” Newt asked quietly, making Thomas turn to him.
“Y-yeah…. I’m fine…. I’m just….” He begun before he trailed off.
“Take your time.” The blonde whispered as he rested his head against the back of the chair.
Thomas went silent for a moment as he thought. Then he answered, fully heartedly. “I’ve never seen her cry like that. Ever.” He looked back at the sleeping girl as he let out a shaky breath. “O-or….I’ve never seen her so scared before. S-she’s….a very brave girl, more braver then me, because she tries so hard to fit in and…..on her masking, she tries so hard on that too even though she shouldn’t and she does….” His eyes started watering, yet again. “….she tries so hard to mask up her true self just to fit in with her friends, that’s how brave she is. And strong. And for her to go through all that….god…..” He allowed a tear to go down his face, and Newt whipped away as he cupped the brunette’s jaw. “I-I don’t know how long….she’s gonna be like this. Quiet and….. Just….mute.”
Newt allowed the information to sink in as Thomas looked back to him. He then spoke, thinking about how low his voice needed to be so they wouldn’t disturb the sleeping kid. “It’ll pass over. Soon….she’ll be back to normal, and we’ll forget that this ever happened.”
“B-but…what if she’s like this forever? She’s one of those kids that only thinks about hurtful stuff right after it happens to her.”
“We just need time. That’s all.”
Thomas wasn’t so sure for that. So he allowed more tears to fall down his face, not caring how Newt was whipping them away, as he finally stated what he made himself believe for the past few days.
“I did this.”
Newt stared at his face with a frown at the statement. “Hm?”
“I did this. It’s all my fault. I-If…if I had been faster o-or if I didn’t let her wonder off alone, I could’ve prevented this to happen.”
“Tommy, we’ve been over this.” Newt said as he got Thomas to look at him. “It wasn’t your fault. All of it wasn’t your fault.”
“Yes it was. I didn’t….fucking push harder or had been more risker when I had the chance to-”
“He was holding a gun to her head.” Newt stated soothingly as he noticed Thomas starting to talk fast and upsettingly. “You did the right thing for just stepping back and away so he wouldn’t shoot her.”
“But I could’ve saved her. If I just….fought harder to get out of your grasp-”
“So you could leave me to watch you nearly get hurt in an accident? To risk your life running across a highway road just to get to Katie?”
“I wouldn’t care if I got hit by a car, I deserve to get hit for letting him take her.”
“You didn’t let him take her though. You did the best you could. And you lost that battle, sadly. But you won this one and got her back. He doesn’t know where we are this very second Tommy. We got her back. We’re safe.”
“At what coast though? You got hurt.” Thomas stated as he brought his hand up to brush Newt’s cheek, where a tiny bruise was starting to form.
“I’ve told you. I’m fine now.” The blonde stated as he grabbed the brunette’s wrist, brushing his thumb over his skin. “We’re fine now. We’re back here, safe and sound. All we need is some time away from everything else so we can heal. Together. Whether from hits or….trauma.”
“But you still got hurt Newt. And I allowed that to happen.”
“No you didn’t-”
“Yes. I did. I should’ve just grabbed Katie while we had the chance and got out of there as soon as we got there. Not just….fight…him….to the point he nearly beaten me to death. A-and….he made you pass out.”
“Only for a minute-”
“Still he made you pass out. He punched you. Twice. Kicked you twice. In the ribs a-and right across the face. And it was all my fault.”
“No it-”
“Newt. It was all. My fault.”
The blonde just gave up at that point on trying to reason with Thomas, but he knew that it wasn’t his fault and that he’ll realize it in the future when they think back on this for some reason they wouldn’t know. So he just breathed out of his nose as the two dropped their hands, Thomas wrapping it around Newt to bring him closer and Newt resting it against his chest again. He laid the back of his head near Thomas’s so their temples touched, their eyes going to the bed, one on the girl and the other to nowhere.
“Even if you think it was your fault…” Newt begun quietly. “….I still love you.” He turned and placed a kiss on Thomas’s temple before he resumed their positions. “Always have. Always will. With everything in me.”
The brunette only hugged him tighter as he felt his eyes go dry again. A moment passes before he spoke. “You deserve better.”
Newt frowned again before he turned his head back to Thomas, him doing the same. “What?”
He took a breath before he continued. “Newt…..I love you too, more then….anything, myself included. B-but….you deserve way better then….me. And all this bullshit and chaos I bring. You deserve someone to buy you the things you want, the expensive things. And someone who’s just….doesn’t have my type of backstory. Someone who isn’t raising a kid that isn’t theirs. Someone that’ll treat you right and not put you in danger. I-I…I can’t give you that.”
“Tommy….” Newt began before he cupped the brunette’s cheek. “When will you get that I don’t want anyone else and that I want you and only you?”
“You keep telling yourself that, but one day you’ll wake up and realize that you didn’t deserve any of the shit you’ve been through today, and the past few days.”
“Thomas, listen to me.” Newt started sternly. “I’m not the only one that didn’t deserve anything from today or the past few days. You didn’t. Katie didn’t. And you didn’t deserve any of that shit from when you were younger…..I know you tell yourself you did but you didn’t. You really didn’t.” Another tear went down Thomas’s face, and Newt whipped it away again. “We’ve been through a lot. Together. All three of us. As a family. The one you’ve always wanted. And the one you deserve to have. And we’ll get through more of it together. I am not going anywhere Tommy. I swear.” A little pause followed by as the statements sank in. “I must say though…..I’m the one that doesn’t deserve you, Tommy.”
“Not true.” Thomas blurted quickly.
“Love-”
“You may have fucked up in the past, but I still put all of us in danger.”
“Tom-”
“And I complain about my life all the fucking time to you Newt. And you’ve been through shit too. Everyone’s got their own problems and I keep forgetting about yours for how much I’ve talked about mine.”
“Those aren’t problems love. The ones you think you have. That’s trauma.”
“You have trauma too. Both of your parents are….gone…. and you’ve had….bad history in mental health-”
“That doesn’t come close to what you’ve been through.” Newt interrupted. “You’ve been….” He mouthed the word ‘raped’ since he remembered Katie was right next to them asleep. “….multiple times. Been beaten multiple times. And that still lies over your head because that rat of a man is still living. You lost your mom to suicide when I just lost mine to a stroke, your mom could still be here today if she hadn’t done that, mine would still have passed. And I have the audacity to complain about that when you’ve been through and seen all that happen to you. And I’m sorry for that.”
“Newt-”
“No, Thomas, I am. I’ve been…..all I wanna do is to help you through everything, and I do that by being nosy since you won’t open up sometimes. But I….now I truly understand why you don’t open up that much. Because of that trauma you have. You’ve been through all that when everything I’ve been through was mostly in my head. So….your the one that deserves someone that would listen to you when you wanted to talk instead of me just….trying to push you to open up.”
“But Newt….your the only person I’ve opened up about this to, fully.” Thomas stated quietly, making Newt go quiet. “You know everything about me now, including my past. The stuff I haven’t told anyone at all, including my mom. And I shouldn’t have put all that onto to you when we haven’t been together for a year even. So…..I’m sorry for that. And….that’s why you deserve so much better then….me.”
The two went silent as the statements sank in, understanding the other more then they ever have before. It lasted a second before Newt breathed through his nose in a long huff, removed his arm wrapped around Thomas’s neck so it curled onto his chest with the other arm and rested his head against Thomas’s shoulder.
“I guess we both think we both deserve better than each other.” He stated as he felt Thomas’s cheek rest on top of his head.
“Yeah. I guess so.” The brunette concluded as he turned his head slightly to place a kiss on Newt’s head, taking a sniff of the blonde hair that smelled fresh and clean.
A silence washed over them as Katie’s tiny snores were the only thing being heard. It wasn’t until Thomas spoke again, more quietly about the question that flies around in his head from time to time.
“Newt.” He started quietly.
“Hm.” The other hummed as his eyes started to close.
“D-do you think…..I could’ve….. saved my mom?”
Newt’s eyes fluttered back open as he lifted his head back up so their eyes met. He brought his left elbow to the headrest of the armchair, his head leaning against his hand as the two locked eyes.
“I mean…..do you think I could’ve saved her?” Thomas asked again as he brought his right hand to the blonde’s hair, his fingers going to play with the little curls on his head.
He watched as Newt thought hard on the question, and how he tried to find the right answer for it. One that would be understandable. His fingers played with his hair unconsciously while the other one creased his knees soothingly.
“No.”
Thomas saw that answer coming.
Newt’s eyes darted to the wall as he started to reason his answer. “S-she…was depressed Tommy. A-and…..she couldn’t get out of….out of the marriage she had with Janson. Even if she wanted to, he’d just…..he could’ve killed her if she left with you, or if she just left. S-so I don’t think….you could’ve saved her love. I’m sorry.” Thomas nodded at the information but Newt still continued. “You already know that you couldn’t have saved her love.”
“I know….”
“I mean….I understand why your….wondering that. I wonder if I could’ve saved my parents sometimes. But I know I couldn’t have.”
“That’s because your dad was sick and your mom’s heart stopped. If I could of….. gotten back to her house ten minutes earlier, I could’ve prevented her to take the pills….”
“Then what? Allow her to live through that hell more?”
“I could’ve gotten her safe though. Not just…Katie. I could’ve gotten both of them safely out of there. Not just one of them.”
Newt breathed unevenly out of his nose. “Your right. You could’ve saved both of them. But you didn’t and I’m sorry about that. You gotta remember though you did all you could and that is what anyone can do and ask for.” He dropped his arm that held up his head and back around Thomas’s neck. “Do you know what I think?”
“What?” Thomas asked as he rested the side of his head against the headrest and Newt’s arm, his eyes staring into the other’s.
“I think Ava would be proud of you and happy that you got Katie out of there. Both today and back when she was only a bub. I know I am.”
Thomas didn’t say anything after that, just kept his stare on the blonde, watching how a tiny smile came onto his face. The sight lifted his spirts slightly, he loved it that much. “You really think so?”
“I actually don’t think so. I know so.” Newt stated with a bigger smile coming to his face, allowing Thomas to return a smaller one back. “I know that she is unbelievable proud of you just like I am. And I know that what she wants is for you, me and Katie to be safe in the end. Away from….ratman. The nickname certainly fits him well.”
Thomas hummed a chuckle at the words, loving the comfort Newt had towards him for any situation. “Thanks hon.”
“Any time.”
Newt then leaned forward and pecked Thomas’s lips quietly, then he placed another kiss on the other’s forehead while he hummed into the action. He then rested his forehead against his calmly as his hand went to Thomas’s jaw, cupping over it and his thumb creasing his skin.
“I love you.” He stated quietly, because he can. “Always have. Always will.”
He was starting to say that to Thomas, not just his parent’s graves. And it felt right to start saying that to him.
“I love you too.” The brunette whispered as he squeezed the blonde tighter. “So much. It really….really hurts.”
They stayed like that for a bit before Newt finally pulled back while he lifted his left arm back up and snuggled more into Thomas’s embrace, loving the warmth he gave even though he smelled dirty. He pulled the sleeves over hands as he got comfier in the warmness around him. Thomas’s arm went up the back of his sweater as he rubbed Newt’s back comfortably, his chin resting on top of the other’s head. No words were spoken, it was completely silent, the only sound being Katie’s occasional stirs in her sleep.
Two minutes pasted of the silence before Newt finally spoke.
“We should go to bed.” He stated quietly. “We deserve a good night rest after…. everything.”
A moment passed before he felt Thomas nod his head. “Your right. We do deserve it.”
Newt breathed lightly as he forced himself to stand back up, but not to walk away. He turned back to Thomas and extended his hand out. “Come on. I’ll help you get cleaned up.”
The pair shared a smile before Thomas took his hand, but he didn’t stand. He only stared back at his sleeping sister, not wanting to leave her. He felt Newt lightly tug him to stand up, and he allowed it, but didn’t move. All of his focus was on Katie. So as Newt started walking away, trying to bring him with him, he didn’t move an inch.
“Hey….” The blonde stated soothingly as he took a few steps so he stood somewhat in front of Thomas, who was now slowly turning his head towards him. He then cupped his hands over his cheeks as he tilted his head. “….if she needs us, she knows where our room is.”
“But…..” The brunette started before taking a shaky breath. “….I need her more.”
Newt understood why Thomas would say that more then he should. And the tiny voice he spoke shattered his heart more. Because he knew that the reason Thomas had lived longer then he thought he would was for the girl beside them. Without her, he knew that he would’ve been long gone by now, reunited with his mom, allowing Katie to go off into a foster home, a better life.
But Newt also knew that he himself was starting to be part of the reason he’s still living too. And he felt the same way about Thomas.
“I know you do.” He stated calmly before taking a breath. “If you wanna sleep on the floor beside her, you can, I’ll get a mattress though, you deserve one.” Thomas chuckled lightly as he smiled, loving how understanding Newt was being. “But if you really wanna do that, you can. But just…..for now, please let me take care of you and help you get cleaned up. Ok?”
Thomas thought for a second as he got lost in the blonde’s eyes. But he still answered. “Ok.”
Newt smiled as he ran his hands back down Thomas’s arms so their hands met. And he squeezed them tightly, allowing the sleaves to cover the pairs hands for how big it was.
“Come on then.”
And hesitantly, Thomas does.
✨✨✨
An hour and a half later, he found himself in bed again, cleaned up and in his pyjamas; a white vest and dark blue flannel pants that went to his knees. He didn’t need to go sleep on a mattress in Katie’s room even though he thought he should. So here he was, lying in his bed after days spent in a car, in a fresh pair of clothes with clean skin and hair, his glasses on as he scrolled through his phone and Newt’s head on his bicep, asleep and still wearing his sweater.
And soon he put his phone on charge carefully to not disturb the sleeping figure beside him and took his glasses off. But before he fully laid down on his back, finally, and pulled Newt to be more on top of him, he heard a door from outside open, then heard faint footsteps from the hallway, making him pause.
Then, the door opened beside him, and he turned his head towards it.
Katie stood there, her arms to her sides as she dropped the doorknob, making her fingers start to fiddle together, her pyjamas of her favourite movies showing. Her eyes locked with Thomas’s, but she still looked a bit scared with her tear-stained face.
She had a nightmare. From the trauma she had experienced.
“Hi sweetie.” Thomas whispered even though he was surprised to see her. “What are you doing awake?” Katie doesn’t answer, just sniffles lightly before she pointed to her head. Thomas understood what that might’ve meant. “Bad dream?” Katie nodded. So did he, noting it in his mind, before he shuffled himself and sleeping Newt more into the middle of the bed, gesturing for Katie to join him. “Come on.”
Katie took a step more into the room and slowly closed the door behind her. She then went to the bed, shuffled onto it and into the sheets and made her way to Thomas, setting herself to lie in between his arm and torso. Newt stirred quietly in his sleep as he got more comfortable on Thomas’s arm, clinging to it more and his head going to the others shoulder.
The older boy watched as the girl got comfortable while he found Newt’s hand and locked their fingers together. He then placed a tiny kiss on the top of Katie’s head, where her hair line was. “Goodnight kitty kat.”
But instead of some signal of her saying anything back, she sniffled again. That’s when he felt his vest start to get more wet then before. And before he knew it, she started breathing in and out sobs. She was crying again, just more quitter. He listened as she let out a shaky breath, trying to be as quiet as possible since she noticed that Newt was asleep.
It was heartbreaking to Thomas.
So she rubbed her back soothingly, trying to secretly tell her he was there, and he was not going anywhere. And that he wasn’t going to let any of what happened happen again.
He promised that to himself.
He promised to himself that he wouldn’t allow any of what had happened to ever happen again. And he swore to himself that he won’t allow Newt to get hurt like that again.
Thomas was going to protect his family through and through, whether he was in love with one and he was half related to the other. It didn’t matter.
He was going to protect the two things that were the reasons he was still breathing.
No matter what.
I promise.
Notes:
So their back together, its all fixed, well mostly
Anyways, hope yall enjoyed.
Nothing else to say I just need sleep.
Also if you know that movie Lizzy is obsessed with, I love you and we should be friends, its all I can think about rn ahhhhhhh
See yall in the next chapter, thanks for reading and leaving Kudos
✌️
Chapter 35: Let's just take it slow
Summary:
The three spend some time getting back to normal with the help of an old video, some more talking to the past and lightly pushing people to be brave.
Notes:
TW: Description of a leading up birth and a flashback of a character's death
Yall, I got the years wrong for Ava’s death, sorry. I’ve edited it and stuff I just can’t do math that well. I did get a C- though on my report card and that’s a pass in my country, just a pass actually. Anything under is a fail, and I JUST passed, yay. I’m not complaining, I hate maths. More of an English girly. So I don’t gaf about what I get, just as long as I pass. Anyway, just to clarify Ava died in 2017, not 18. Meaning Katie was born in 2016, not 17. Hope this makes sense 😊
ALSO, I realized that during the fanfic, I’ve somehow made the roads that lead to the drive in of the inns go in different directions. Like at the start the highway goes one way and the last few chapters it goes the other way, like in the other direction. So….I don’t know how to fix it. And I’m sorry. I’m gonna figure something out. So so sorry if any of you caught onto this and are confused, I legit hate myself for making this mistake. But I promise I’m gonna figure something out.
Anyways, this was a MASSIVE chapter to write, that's why its being released now instead of last week. I'm also trying to get back into school 😭😭😩😩
So yeah, please enjoy this massive chapter and how sad Thomas's life can be.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything didn’t go back to normal right away. But they still stayed in the house unless they needed something important. And it lasted for days on end after that fateful day.
Katie didn’t leave her room most days, only to get food, every time she had a nightmare, to clean up herself and to go to the bathroom. She just didn’t feel like going anywhere and she wanted to be alone, plus she was still afraid of the horrors she went through. So she kept to herself most days, in her room, watching things on her iPad, reading a book, playing with her toys only without her voices or just crying to herself, quietly. When she did leave her room however, she didn’t say anything to the boys she would pass by. Maybe a mumble or two, that was it. She went completely mute.
She did however spend nearly every night in Thomas and Newt’s bed, and after a while she just started going straight to the boys bed when it was bed time for her anyway. Because when she was in that bed with them, she didn’t have any nightmares. The two were fine with it of course, at first though. Because they needed their own space, like how they were giving Katie her own space. But they were worried about her more, because everything was getting worse and worse.
Newt would try his best to talk her, so would Thomas. They’d suggest watching some tv together when she’d come downstairs for food. But right when she was given a plate of food, she’d go back to her room. Not a word said. And it was for sure getting worrying. Thomas didn’t know what to do. He helped her in the bath and get changed still, and he was the one that would hug her tightly the most when they all slept in the same bed. But he was still lost in what he should do.
Not until he had an idea. One that could help fix everything.
✨✨✨
“You sure this is gonna work?” Newt asked as he took his glasses off his eyes and placed them on top of the bills scattered across his desk.
Thomas only pointed towards the video tap again as he took a seat on the edge of the desk. “Positive. Once she sees our mom in this video, she might start to come around. Go back to normal and stuff.”
“But….you wanted her to see this tape when she turned eighteen.”
“I know…..but…..sweetie I’ve ran out of options. To fix this. And I need this to be fixed o-or I’ll hate myself for it. I’ll hate myself for not making Katie herself again. This is what’s left, I’ve literally ran out of ideas.”
“No, we haven’t. This is normal for a kid to be quiet after a traumatic experience, not for this long though, but there isn’t anything wrong. We just have to remember Tommy that Katie’s mind works differently. We need to find the right way to handle this calmly. Then note it down if…..something happens in the future. Something else traumatic.”
“My sister isn’t a science project to be studied Newt.”
“I never said she was. And she isn’t. But love, you also gotta remember that I’m a professional when it comes to kids like Katie. I know what I’m talking about.”
“And you also gotta remember that she’s my sister and I know what’s best for her.”
Newt breathed out frustratedly as he rubbed his face, hating how the slight argument was going. “I know you know what’s best for her.”
“It seems like you don’t.”
“Don’t pull that bullshit.”
“I’m not pulling anything.”
“Stop it.” The blonde ordered sternly, making Thomas just shake his head annoyedly. “Look…..Tommy, I know how her mind works. More than you know.”
“How? I’ve been with her longer. Ever since she was a baby. The proof’s right here.”
“Like I said, I’m a professional. And I know we have more options than this. I want her to see this tape when she’s old enough to take care of herself, not because she’s gone completely silent and we have no other options when we do.”
“You have more options Newt. But I don’t. My last one is this fucking tape in my hands. And I have a feeling that this is gonna work. I mean sure, it’s a bust that she’s not gonna see it for the very first time ten years from now, believe me, I’m more bummed about it then anyone, but it’ll be worth it. Because…..she needs to see her mom.”
Newt breathed out as he thought the idea over, Thomas watching him intently as his fingers fiddled with the tap in his hands. A moment passed of silence before Newt finally spoke. “Well……we can give it a try. I guess.” Thomas lightly smiled at the give in he saw, and Newt only rolled his eyes. “Don’t start.”
“Thank you.” Thomas thanked before he stood up from the desk and went for the door. “You’ll be sorry you rejected this idea. I’m smart you know.”
Newt chuckled sarcastically. “Yeah, you are. Believe that.”
“I heard that.”
Newt then turned in his chair to see Thomas opening the door to the pairs room.
“Come and watch the video with us. You’ll understand how smart I am for this idea.”
“I fucking hate you.”
“What?” Thomas humored as he stepped out the room, leaving Newt to stand up and follow him. “I’m just saying.”
“Fuck you.”
“You’ve already done that, can’t complain about it now.”
Newt blushed slightly at the comment while he started walking downstairs, making Thomas chuckle as he made his way to Katie’s door. But they both loved how they could go from a nearing argument about something stupid to being all flirty with each other in seconds. That was how they worked though.
“Your quiet the show though too!” Thomas yelled over his shoulder.
“Shut up!”
He chuckled again as his hand reached for the doorknob and went to twist it carefully. And he opened the door slowly. “Kitty kat….?”
He pocked his head into the room, allowing his eyes to take in the scene. Katie’s bed wasn’t made properly, or at all mainly. Toys were scattered across the ground, and books were open or in piles together against the wall. Thomas turned his head around the room more, making him notice the half opened draws, clothes hanging down from them, and he turned it around more, scanning it until his eyes landed on the girls desk. Pens and papers were scattered across the desk, scribbles of dragons and mythical creatures on the paper. And soon his eyes landed the little girl in the corner.
“Hey sweetie….”
Katie was placing her toy cat on the top of the cat’s climbing build before she turned her head to Thomas, then her body while a tiny smile slowly came to her face.
“H-how….is everything….?” He asked awkwardly as he took a step into the room. Katie didn’t say anything, like usual, she just sat there, her eyes going to the tape in her brother’s hand. Thomas got the idea. “Still not talking. Huh?” He kneeled down in front of her. “You don’t have too. It’s ok. Same for how your room looks.”
Katie turned her head around her messy room, then started to look at her lap, in shame.
“Sweetie that's ok too. I understand why it’s messy. But….maybe we’ll clean it up later. How does that sound?”
Katie looked back up as Thomas smiled at her, kindly, like nothing was wrong. And it was ok to live like she was for a while. She smiled lightly at the kindness he showed before her eyes went back to the tape in his hands, and this time, he noticed it.
“Umm….” Thomas started as he brought the tape in front of him so Katie could get a more closer look at it. “….listen hon, uhhh…..remember me mentioning about…..me filming….when you were born?” Katie thought for a second before she nodded slowly. “Well….this is the tape of it. I’ve been….saving it for….when you turned eighteen. B-but….I feel like….I’ve been thinking that we should….have a look at it. Today. Would you….like that?”
Katie again thought for a second before she shrugged, signaling she didn’t know what to do.
“Honey, we’ll only watch it if you want to. Newtie too. He’s downstairs waiting for us. So…..it really is up to you.”
She thought harder this time but still didn’t know if she wanted to watch the tape, or to leave her room in general. She didn’t feel like it. So, she just looked back to her brother, a question in her eyes.
“Wanna know something?”
Katie nodded her head.
“Mom’s on the tape. A-and….I think your dad is too.”
Right. Katie had a different dad to Thomas. They were half siblings. Jesus, thanks for the reminder, Tom. Dumbass shank.
“A-and….I’m in it. So is Aunt T, Uncle Ari, and Aunt Rach with Soph in her belly. We can see how excited they were to see you. And happy they were to meet you.”
I mean…..mom’s there.
Thomas kept his stare on his sister, hope in his eyes. Katie still thought though, despite the stare. And soon, she nodded her head slowly, making Thomas smile kindly.
“Ok. You sure?”
Another nod, with a smile this time.
“Great. Come on then.”
Thomas stood back up, Katie copying his actions, and he extended his hand out to her. She took it happily and the two finally left the room, Thomas leading the way.
They walked to the stairs in silence, and down them in that continuous silence, spotting Newt perched on the couch right by the window, on his phone, waiting for them patiently. Like how he had been for all of what has happened to them, like how he’s been for Thomas to open up, like how he’s been for them in general. To think that he thought he didn’t deserve them when they didn’t deserve him. Someone that was fine dealing with their situation. That was what he was.
Not just Thomas’s angle sent, but both of theirs.
Newt was their angle.
The one for them.
They got to the ground floor of the house in silence too, making Newt acknowledge they had arrived. He pointed towards the ground in front of the tv, towards two pillows he had set up while waiting. “Thought you two would like to sit up close and all.”
“What about you?” Thomas asked as the two made their ways to the pillows.
“Oh, I’ll just watch from here. It’s…..not really my place…..”
“Honey, we’re literally living in your place though.”
Newt chuckled as he watched Katie take a seat on the pillow closes to him, sending him a smile that said she was grateful for the gestured. He smiled back, loving how she was still being so kind with her expressions after everything.
“Well…” He started again as he looked back to Thomas, who was still standing, only his hand was dropped by Katie as she sat down. “….this is your mom, not mine. And your family’s moment, not mine.”
“You sure?”
“Yes babes, I’ll watch from here. Don’t worry.”
“You really sure you don’t want to join us down here?”
“Oh, I want too. But….this is just for the two of you, not me. So I’m positive that I’m sure.”
Thomas stared at Newt’s adorable smile before he nodded at the answer, smiling lightly as he finally took a seat. “Ok then. You stay there.” As he got comfortable on his seat, he looked to Newt over his shoulder one last time. “But your welcome down here if you change your mind.”
“Noted.”
He sent one more smile before he leaned forward to the video tape recorder, allowing for it to swallow his tape, making the tv show a square shape with pixels in the middle. Thomas sat back onto his spot as the video started to begin, excited to see his mother again, even if it was just on video.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“Ok….” Young Thomas dragged as he shuffled the camera in his hands. “How do you work this thing-?”
Ava groaned behind him loudly, cutting him off.
“You’re doing great.” John Micheal stated as he watched Bruce push open the doors to the hospital.
“Yeah, you’re doing amazing sweetie.” Katie McVoy then chimed in from behind the wheelchair with Ladena Lichliter.
Thomas then got the right angle that showed himself as he walked. But then Ava groaned again, and he tended to her.
-✨✨✨-
“Jesus…what’s with your hair?” Newt asked randomly, making Katie giggle even though she was trying to keep it in from the same sight. “You look….awful.”
“Awfully hot.” Thomas chimed in sarcastically. “The ladies digged it back then.”
“Why? It doesn’t suit you.”
“Hey-!”
“You’re never getting a haircut. If so, I’m cutting your hair. I know all about it.”
Thomas scoffed, making Katie giggle more. “Fine, whatever. Stubborn you are.”
“You live for it.”
The two shared a laugh as they got back to the screen.
-✨✨✨-
“Ok….” Thomas repeated as he walked through the hospital hallway, Ava beside him but out of frame. “Today is November tenth, two thousand and sixteen. The day….you were born Katie.” He gestured to himself. “This is what your brother looked like.” Ava then groaned again, and her friends told her the same thing from before. “So….yeah, we are at the hospital right now, and you’re on your way right now.” He chuckled happily, but also unbelievable. “I can’t believe it. I am about to become a brother! Ah! Exciting. Every exciting!”
“Thomas…..what are you doing?” Ladena asked from off screen, like she was not in the mood for his games.
“I’m making a video for Katie. I wanna give it to her when she’s eighteen.”
“That’s years away.” Katie chimed in, also off screen, but Thomas still held up his camera. “Lets just-”
“Aren’t you gonna show my face in your video then?” Ava asked through breathes.
“Of course mom. I’m not stupid.” Thomas stated as he shuffled the camera in his hands while he positioned it in front of Ava, making her enter the shot. “This is your mom, well….our mom.”
“Hi sweetie….”
“Why are you using a camera like that?” John then asked from off screen.
“Because why not. I want this to be special. And I know we have phones and shit, but we’re doing this the old fashion way.” Thomas answered proudly before repositioning the camera so John, Katie, and Ladena were now in shot, the two smiling for the good idea now. “This is John, Katie and Ladena. Mom’s friends. And where your name and middle name came from.”
“Hi Katie!” Ladena stated exictedly.
“Hi sweetheart. We’re so excited to see you soon.” Katie then said.
“Hi honey….” John said, smiling widely. “….I can not wait to finally meet you.”
Thomas then put the camera in front of him so it was only him in frame. “You’ve got a bunch of people waiting for you, including me. And we’re all very excited to-”
“Move! Move! Clear the hallway!! We’ve got a pregnant doctor coming through!!!” Bruce yelled from the front of the group as they continued walking, making Thomas chuckle.
“And that’s Bruce.”
“Hey kiddo!!!” The man yelled from off screen. “Don’t try and kill your mother when coming out!!!!”
“Bruce!!!” Ava yelled as she groaned from another contraction, but the rest of the group laughed.
“Right now, we’re trying to find a room for you, so I’ll catch you in a bit as we settle down.” Thomas started to finish. “We’ll talk very soon, don’t worry. See you in a bit.”
The pixels came back, cutting out the chaos that happened afterwards.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“Was that my dad pushing mom?” Katie asked, finally finding enough courage to speak a full sentence again, even if it was just a question.
Thomas snapped his head down to the girl beside him at the sound of her voice, not believing that he just heard her talk again. “Uhh….y-y-yeah….that was….your dad, John.”
“Hmm…..he looks…..ok….I guess.”
He chuckled at the sentence, hearing Newt join behind him, even though he was just as surprised to hear the girl talk like Thomas was.
“Jee….” The brunette began again. “….look who’s alive?” Katie rolled her eyes. “No, seriously. It’s good you’re talking again….”
But for how long? Newt asked himself, but he still didn’t say anything as the tv got some picture again.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“Ok….little update…..” Thomas began as he positioned the camera in front of him, showing how he was now changed into a blue gown with blue gloves on his hands and a blue hair net on his head. “Uhh…..”
Ava groaned behind him before letting out a breath of relief. “How long was that one?”
“Around….two minutes…..I think….” Thomas answered as he turned himself to show Ava in her bed, in a white hospital gown, sweating. “So….um…..we’re in a room now, a-and…… our mom is doing a very good job right now…..in her contractions-”
“Oh god!!!!” Ava yelled as the door to the room opened up off screen. “Thank god!!!! I’m starving!”
“Don’t get too excited.” John’s voice stated calmly as he closed the door behind him and walked over to the opposite side of Ava’s bed. “It’s just water.”
“Damn it!!!” Ava groaned as Thomas turned the camera so he stood behind it to get a clear shot. He turned the camera to Ava and John, showing how the man gave the women a cup of water, making her smile an annoyed and tired smile. “Thank you.”
“Anytime.” John stated with a smile as he squeezed Ava’s shoulder, showing a tiny support message behind it.
“Hey John.” Thomas said, interrupting the little moment. John turned his head towards the camera as he walked around the bed, leaving Ava to drink her water. The boy put all his focus onto the man as he followed him on screen. “Is there anything you wanna say to Katie for her eighteenth birthday?”
“Umm…..” The man stuttered as he stopped, trying to find his words carefully. He stared at the camera for a while, before he relaxed his shoulders and took a tiny breath. “Hi….sweetie. Um….I might not….be there with you right now…..b-but…..just remember that…..I’m gonna love you no matter what. Your…not even here yet and…I’m already completely in love with you.” He then realized what he said. “N-not….like that…” He chuckled nervously, trying not to blow his secret. “I’m just….very excited to meet you. A-and….” Fuck it. “Even if I don’t see you every day, I promise I’ll never stop loving you.”
There was a silence that followed as he finished his statement, a tiny sad smile coming on his face.
“Well… isn’t that sweet.” Thomas awkwardly chuckled behind the camera, allowing him, John and Ava to laugh together, the two older adults laughing more awkwardly then the younger boy. “Very sweet.”
“Yeah….” Ava dragged as Thomas turned the camera to her. She sent a tiny smile towards John, one full of kindness and love, but also with exhaustion. “Very swe-” A pain went through her stomach. “Oh God!!!! Ow!!!!!”
“Shit…uhh…” Thomas stuttered as he started to panic a bit, making him turn the camera to the ground as he rushed to his mother’s side. “Mom, remember the breathing exercises-”
“Cut the camera Thomas!!!!!!!!”
“Ok, Jesus-”
The camera went into pixels yet again.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
The three laughed at the chaos that was cut out from the video. And the two loved hearing Katie join them.
But after a bit, Thomas started to think about the message John had said. And it was all starting to click in his head.
Back when he filmed that bit of the tape, he found it weird why John would say things like that. And how he was ‘completely in love’ with Katie before she even came out of Ava’s stomach. But of course, he would say that. He was her father. It was finally making sense why he’d said that.
All John ever wanted was to be a father with the love of his life, Ava. And he was about to be one in that tape, just in secret.
It all made sense now.
The screen came back up again, making Thomas push down the thoughts.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“Why the fuck do you have that camera?” Teresa asked as Thomas fumbled with the camera to show his friends. “Why not just film this on your phone?”
“I’m doing this the old fashion way.” Thomas answered as he finally got the camera stable. In the shot was Teresa frowning towards Thomas behind the camera before she rolled her eyes, half her hair up in a bun, dark eyeliner around her eyes and a leather jacket around her shoulders. Aris was in the back, chuckling lightly at the two’s bickering, the hod of his grey hoodie covering his hair. Rachel was also there, munching on another chocolate bar while wobbling to the bin with her big stomach in her tank top orange and yellow tank top and grey sweatpants, showing how she was 3 months pregnant. She then finished it off and threw the rapper into the bin before turning back the way she came. “So Katie….. these are….my best friends. Hopefully their there with you and me right now.”
“Oh yeah we are.” Teresa stated. “She’s joining the chaotic group, especially when she’s gonna be your little sister.”
Thomas chuckled. “Yeah…. Screw you.” He chuckled, making Teresa chuckle to before poking her tongue out at Thomas, him doing back off screen. “Katie this is Teresa, my bestest friend of all time.”
“Awww…”
He then turned to Aris as he stepped closer to the camera. “This is Aris, my bestest guy friend and Teresa’s now husband.”
“That’s right.” Aris smiled before he wrapped his arm around Teresa and Rachel wobbled to his side.
“And this is Rachel, my other bestest friend that’s a girl.”
“Hi sweetie.” Rachel greeted as she rubbed her stomach, allowing Thomas to turn the camera to her stomach more.
“And that is…. Rachel’s future baby. Hopefully you two are best friends right now.”
“Yes.” Rachel laughed. “May have not been part of my plan, but that’s what you get when you date men.”
“I thought the dad was an old client of yours. When you were….a sex worker.” Teresa wondered.
“Yeah…. But I started dating him, remember?” Rachel corrected, making Teresa remember the fact, so she nodded her head. “Bro wants nothing to do with me now, that’s ok though. Talking to this beautiful woman name Brenda now.”
“Yes.” Thomas said from behind the camera. “And she’s very sweet. Hopefully she’s there too.” The three in the camera nodded with a smile. “Anyway, any of you want to say anything for Katie’s eighteenth birthday?”
“Katie honey,” Aris began happily. “I cannot wait to get to know you when you…arrive and stuff. And hopefully I’m there with you right now, being a great…. friend I guess, maybe even an uncle or something. I don’t know…”
The girls laughed around him at the awkwardness he brought into his sentence, Thomas joining in.
“Uhh…” Rachel began in thought of saying something, but she got an idea of what she wanted to say. “Sweetie…. I just really hope you’ll be a healthy baby when you come out. And I hope your still just as healthy and alive while watching this. I also do hope that you and this little guy or girl here-” She rubbed her stomach again. “-will be best friends.”
“Nice.” Thomas said, allowing the women to beam more.
“Ok my turn!” Teresa announced with excitement, making Thomas turn the camera fully to her. “Um….Katie, I just hope you look amazing in any way shape and form. And I hope you look as good as I did at my wedding.” The three groaned and rolled their eyes at the mention of the women’s wedding, making Teresa put her arms up in surrender. “What?! I’m just saying…”
“Would you shut up about your damn wedding already!” Rachel groaned before wobbling off screen. “Jesus…I’m gonna sit down, my back’s killing me.”
“You don’t find it annoying how I keep mentioning our wedding? Right? I mean, we did get married two weeks ago.” Teresa asked Aris sweetly.
“No, no. Of course not darling.” Aris stated soothingly, making Teresa smile more.
“Me when I lie.” Thomas humoured with a chuckle, making Teresa roll her eyes before stepping towards him with a death stare and to shove him. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Teresa rolled her eyes again before walking off screen again, towards where Rachel was sitting, flipping the camera off on her way. “It was an incredible ceremony I will admit.”
“Yeah it was.” Aris chuckled as he too started walking towards where the girls were, and this time Thomas followed them with the camera.
“Now cut the camera!” Rachel said loudly off the screen as Thomas showed the ground while he took a seat. “I need something to eat.”
“Me too.” Teresa’s voice continued. “I need a burger or some-”
The camera then cut again.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
Katie giggled at the stubbornness that was cut out from the video, making the boys laugh too.
And it was nice to hear her laugh. And see her smile too.
She hasn’t smiled just as much as she hadn’t talked in the past few days. She hasn’t felt happy in general, and it made sense why she didn’t, after everything they had been through.
But just hearing her laugh again felt amazing. Just hearing her little giggles was amazing.
Thomas instantly felt better at the sound, because he would still do anything to make the girl happy again, especially when she was sad, even if it meant he’d take himself out of her life.
And Newt loved to see the two perk up. Because he could tell Thomas felt some weight being lifted off his shoulders. So seeing Thomas so relieved and healed was comforting to him just a much as seeing Katie smile and laugh like the innocent kid she was.
They were healing, together. As a family.
Because Katie was starting to be herself again. Thomas smiled at her with final peace. And Newt felt like his family was going back to their usual selves.
Soon the screen went back to a picture. And they went quiet yet again to see the chaos that was being viewed.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“Keep pushing through the contractions Mrs Paige! You're doing great!” A doctor yelled as Ava groaned in pain. The camera jiggled heavily until Thomas finally turned it to reveal himself, still in his hospital wear.
“Ok….” He started as he walked fast with the doctors. “….uhh another little update….. so…. Katie you’re on your way. Which is very exciting-”
Ava whelped loudly again, sweat running down her face as pain was all she felt.
“Sir-” A nurse said to Thomas. “-Can you please put the camera down?”
“I will in a minute-”
“DO AS THE NURSE SAYS THOMAS!!!” Ava yelled loudly, tears going down her face. But then her voice went lower as she breathed out, exhausted. “God….I don’t think I can do this.”
“Mom….” Thomas began as he reached for his mother’s hand. “You can. It’ll all be over soon. And I’m gonna be right here. I promise.” He turned back to the camera. “As you can see our mom is doing an amazing job trying to get you out.”
“If your fat I swear to god….” Ava began before she let out another scream of pain. “Yeah….I can’t do this.”
“Yes you can.” Thomas stated, Ava just shook her head while tears ran down her face.
“No I can’t.”
“Yes mom you can.”
“No…”
“Mom….” Thomas started as he placed the camera onto the bed, forgetting it was there. “….. look at me,” Ava then laid her head onto her pillow and looked towards Thomas. “You can do this. Ok? And once you’ve done it, we’re gonna have a beautiful baby girl with us. It’ll all be worth it. I promise.”
Ava whimpered as she squeezed onto Thomas’s hand, but she still smiled after a moment, loving her son’s words.
“God…..I love you sweetie.” She sobbed as they finally got to another room.
“I love you too mom.” Thomas started as he leaned in a planted a kiss on his mother’s forehead. “You’ve got this.” He then turned his head back to the camera, remembering it was there. But soon he cut the camera, making the screen go to pixels.
---✨✨✨---
Another picture came on shortly afterwards, and it revealed Thomas yet again, in the same blue wear. He had the biggest smile on his face while he whipped his forehead of sweat away.
“Great news….” He begun happily as a tiny high pitch cry was heard from the background. “….after…..a few hours of….a lot of screaming….” He started walking back the way he came while lifting the camera up for a better shot of Ava’s bed, revealing a tiny baby in the women’s arms. “….Katie…your finally here…..couldn’t get the exact moment, but….” He then started to move the camera in front of him so he could get a more clearer shot of baby Katie asleep in Ava’s arms. “……this is the aftermath of it and look at your little face.”
As he stood behind the camera, he got a clearer shot of Ava holding onto the baby in her arms, covered in a light pink blanket. The women had a few tears in her eyes as Katie’s little tongue licked the top of her lips before she let out a tiny yawn.
“Hi…..” Ava repeated with a smile as Katie’s eyes slowly blinked open. “Hi there……hi…..Katie……I-I’m…..your mommy….sweetie….” Katie closed her eyes again as Ava bobs her up and down again, smiling down at her kindly.
“God….she’s beautiful….” Thomas stated dreamingly as he zoomed into her. “Look at her little face….”
“I know….”
“Sorry to interrupt the moment.” A voice blurted randomly, John’s, making Ava’s head to turn to the door. “But…..Ava you did ask for a photo…”
“Right.” The women chuckled lightly. “I know.”
Thomas stepped back again but kept the camera on the sleeping baby. And he couldn’t believe she was there. Finally, he was a big brother, and he couldn’t believe it just like his own mother couldn’t believe she had a daughter.
He watched John take a picture on a portable camera, making Ava chuckle at the slight brightness that flashed and on how Katie didn’t start crying from the flash.
“Come on let’s get one together.” She stated towards John. “Then one with me, Katie and Thomas.”
“Oh….” John blurted in confusion. “Y-you want….me to….be in a picture with you two?”
“Of course.”
“Uhh….” Thomas stuttered as he slowly lowered the camera to show the ground since he felt awkward. “S-should….I go?”
The two adults laughed at the question as Thomas adjusted his camera angle before John started to walk to Ava’s side, pulling out his phone to take a picture for himself.
“Your fine hon.” Ava stated before she and John smiled towards the camera. After a moment, a click sound was heard, signalling everyone the photo was taken, making John bring the phone back to him for him and Ava to have a look at. “Perfect.”
“Yeah….” John stated as he turned to Ava. “….Perfect.”
The women sent a kind smile back to the man before she turned back to Thomas. He fumbled with the camera until he placed it on the couch awkwardly, but it still showed a perfect picture of the room and bed.
“Well done mom.” He stated as he walked over to the women, smiling happily for the precious thing she brought into the world. John stepped back quietly, allowing the family to have their moment. “Really…..well done.” He planted a kiss on her forehead, happy tears threatening to leave his face. He then turned to the precious baby in the pink blanket. “Welcome to the family kitty kat.” He then leaned down and placed another kiss on Katie’s head, smiling happily for finally being a big brother.
“Kitty kat….” Ava blurted as John made his way to the camera and picked it up so he could film the family quietly, but they didn’t mind. The women then nodded her head. “I like that.”
“Really? I came up with it a few weeks back.” Thomas chuckled, causing his mother to join.
“Would you like to hold her?”
“Oh no thanks.” The boy stated as he stepped back, but Ava still gestured for him to take the baby.
“Come on. You should.”
“Um….” Thomas stuttered out as he looked down to the sleeping baby. “…ok.” He reached his arms out and made the transition with Ava to get Katie into his arms. She didn’t stir much, just blowed a tiny bubble from her spit when Thomas had her in a comfortable position. “Oh my god…She’s so tiny.” The two adults chuckled as the camera giggled light while John got out his phone. “So so tiny….hi sweetie…”
“I’m going to take a picture of this.” John announced, making Ava and Thomas chuckle lightly.
But it was cut off by the camera, making the screens go to pixels again.
---✨✨✨---
Another picture came onto the screen shortly after it was cut out. Thomas had Katie in his arms while walking down the hallway towards his friends, John filming it and behind him.
“Guys…..” The boy said, grabbing the three’s attention. “Meet Katie….”
And they immediately melted.
Teresa gasped lightly as she covered her mouth, aweing at the little bundle of joy in Thomas’s arms. Aris’s mouth dropped slightly as he chuckled quietly, his eyes glued to the baby. And Rachel covered her mouth with one hand while the other went to her chest, in awe of the new born.
They all hovered over Katie, taking in the sight of her lovingly.
“Oh my god…..” Teresa breathed as she hovered over the sleeping face, tears starting to fall out. “She’s so small…..and precious.” They all chuckled at her reaction as she whipped away a tear. “Hi sweetheart, I’m Teresa but you can call me anything you want…..Oh my god I love her already.”
She sniffled with Rachel beside her. She had tears running down her own face, but she kept whipping them away frustratedly. “She’s beautiful…. God…. making my….hormones go crazy or whatever.” The group laughed. “Katie….I’m Rachel, your brother’s girl work friend.”
“I only worked on one assignment in school with you.” Thomas retorted.
“Oh shut up, I’m still your friend at least. Gayest friend and person you know.”
“Hey, you’ve got the lesbian title. I called the gay man title.”
“You still like women.”
“So?” Thomas chuckled lightly, making Rachel roll her eyes annoyedly before she turned back to the baby girl.
“Wow…..she’s actually so gorgeous.”
“She is.” Aris agreed with a tiny smile as he wrapped his arm around Teresa’s shoulders, comforting her. “She looks like you Tom.”
“Thanks.” Thomas thanked as he bobbed the baby up and down. “She’s so beautiful.”
“She is…..” His friend agreed before he turned back to Katie. “Hi Katie…..I’m Aris, your brother’s guy best friend. Whatever he says about me, my wife Teresa and Rachel, it isn’t true.”
“Hey!” Thomas dragged surprisingly, making the three chuckle lightly. “I’ll tell her at least some good stories about you three.”
“And we’ll tell her they aren’t true.” Teresa remarked with a cocky smile before her hands went Katie’s. “Because again she’s officially part of our group. Just like Rachel’s future baby is.”
“Oh god. Their both gonna go nuts in three years if their apart of this group.”
The pixels came back.
---✨✨✨---
Another picture came up, one more quieter then the usual.
Thomas walked back into the delivery room, Katie still in his arms and John filming his front. But soon he panned to the inside of the room.
Ava was still lying in her bed, smiling with her friends beside her. Katie squeezed her hand tightly while letting out another heartfelt chuckle. Ladena was on the other side of Ava, sitting on the edge of the bed while patting the women’s forehead so it can be free of sweat. Bruce just stood by her with a smile on his face, arms crossed.
“As you can see Katie….” John started from behind the camera. “….your mother had and has a lot of support from a lot of people that is hopefully there right now with you.”
“I just love how you’ve started to help me with this a lot.” Thomas chuckled, making John turn the camera towards him.
“Well, it’s a very sweet gesture of you to do.” John stayed as he zoomed in on Katie’s sleeping face. “And I wanted to help.”
The tiny baby wiggled lightly in Thomas’s arms, making him awe at his daughter. Even if he couldn’t say that out load, it didn’t stop for how much he loved his little bundle of joy, his daughter.
His little Katie.
“You uhh….?” Thomas began to ask, making John zoom back out to show his face. “…wanna maybe hold her?”
“Oh…umm…” She’s your daughter. “…y-yeah. Sure.”
“Great.” Thomas stated before he started to gesture the baby towards John, but then he stopped. “Wait, how do we do this?”
“I don’t know.” John chucked, and Thomas joined him, and that lit something up inside of him. And he loved that feeling. “Hang on.” He then fumbled with the camera until he placed it on a table facing the wall.
Chuckles were heard and a few mumbles of baby noises until Thomas picked the camera back up, chuckling to himself as he placed it back in position from before, John only taking his place.
And the man was in awe.
Katie’s tiny eyes opened slowly, and she stared right up at her father, the one she didn’t think was hers. John stared right back, a smile wide on his face as tears threatened to fall down. “She’s looking at me….hi…. hi there Katie. I know you…….” He chuckled lightly as a tear went down his face. “She’s so precious.” He bobbed her up and down, loving how Katie’s eyes were glue to him, like they both had a connection. “She’s so so beautiful.”
“I know.” Thomas said through a smile, his eyes glued onto the baby’s eyes. He still got a good shot though.
“I’m John….sweetie. A…..” The older man began before he took a breath to calm some of his nerves he somehow had. “Let’s just say….I’m very important to your mom Ava, like everyone in her life is. A-and…..I’m…..she has me lost for words.” Thomas chuckled again as he zoomed in on his sister’s baby face. “I’m…..I’ll always be here. Doesn’t matter where or when, I’ll always be here. I don’t care about….how it would look, I’ll be right here, for you. Always. A-and I’ll try my best to be the best for you. I promise.”
Katie made a tiny nose as John bobbed her up and down again, the two not breaking eye contact.
They both had a connection for sure. John could feel it in his bones. And he hoped Katie had at least some idea of it too, even if she was just a baby.
“My turn! My turn!!” Katie announced from off camera, making John break eye contact with baby Katie. “Oh my god, little Katie’s got John crying.”
The group laughed, so did John, more awkwardly as he handed the baby towards Katie, making her start to cry.
Pixels then appeared again. But for longer then the first couple that came before.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
“It’s all kinda making sense now.” Thomas stated as he looked down towards Katie, her turning her head to look up at him. “Him saying those stuff and….acting like that. Found it weird back then but….now it makes sense.”
Katie smiled. “So…he’s properly a good dad?”
And Thomas smiled back, because he could tell his sister’s innocents were starting to show again.
“Yeah….lucky duck you are.”
Katie giggled before he turned her attention back to the screen, Thomas doing the same.
And Newt watched quietly behind, heartbroken about how lucky Katie was when Thomas wasn’t.
A picture came back on.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
Thomas was sat on the couch by the door, the camera placed on the coffee table right in front of him. He sat back from it and placed his elbows on his knees, ready for his last update. He wasn’t wearing his hospital wear anymore, now he just wore his usual open flannel shirt with a grey t-shirt with a dinosaur underneath and some jeans.
“Ok…” He began in a high whisper. “….so….mom’s asleep right now….so are you.” He chuckled lightly, awkwardly too. “Everyone’s left. And…..our dad is no where to be seen. Probably for the best, I definitely know he’s not there with you. Because he doesn’t deserve the precious thing you are. He doesn't deserve you in general. But yeah….he hasn’t turned up. And it’s just us three at the hospital-”
A baby cry was then heard from off camera, making Thomas’s eyes shot up and above it. Another cry then came, Katie’s cry, and the boy only watched his mother stir lightly in her sleep. She was exhausted anyways, plus she could sleep through anything, including what Janson did to Thomas almost every night. Hitting him and…..
“I’ll be right back.” The boy stated as he got up and walked out the shot, towards the crying baby.
“Oh…baby its ok.” He soothed before shushing her quietly, him possibly picking her up while he tries to calm the baby down. “It’s ok….Thomas is here….” He came back into the shot and took a seat in the same spot from before, only with his baby sister crying in his arms now. “Your brother is here.”
Brother.
He was a big brother now.
He bobbed the baby up and down only for her to start to cry less, and he just….stared down at her crying face. Just like John did. Because in that moment, he realized everything.
He was a brother.
He had a little sister to take care of.
And, most importantly, he was completely in love with her.
“Wow…..” He blurted quietly. “Your…..already amazing.”
He had an image coming across his mind, of the girl’s future smile and laugh. Of her playing with toys, eating food, walking to school with him. It was all coming to him.
“God….I love you. So so so much.”
A tear went down his eye as he said his love for her, not caring to whip it away. Because right now the most important thing in his life was in his hands. Even if he was just the baby’s older brother, he loved her like a father. A mother. A grandmother and grandfather. Any parent in the world, he loved Katie like that. Not just as her brother, but everything else that was a parent.
Katie cried less, but still loudly. But he didn’t care, he was lost in the amount of love he had for that girl.
“I-I-I’m gonna…protect you....no matter what.” Thomas blurted randomly. Because he could, and he was gonna go by it no matter the cause. “I promise.”
He bobbed her lightly, more tears running down his face. But these were the good ones he liked to shed. He did cry a lot, but never like this. And he loved the feeling.
“I-I really…can’t believe how much you could love something…..so small like you. But I bet you’ll be a tall girl one day.”
He already had that image saved.
Katie whelped loudly one last time, and Thomas chuckled lightly at the sound, loving the girl with everything in him.
“I love you so so much Kitty kat.” He whispered quietly before he went to place a kiss on Katie’s bold head.
And by the action, she finally calmed.
Thomas did that.
So, he was going to be great at this. Better then any other parent in the world. Better then his own father was to him. Better then his own mother even. He was going to do the bestest job someone would ever do to a baby.
As Katie went back to a deep sleep, Thomas turned back to the camera. “I-I think….I’m just gonna…. sit here for a while. With….baby you. So….I’m gonna end the video here, because….this is….a perfect way to end it. This entire….day was perfect in general. Because a little baby finally came into this world. And she….forever…changed my life.” A pause as he smiled. “You.”
He stared at the camera again, a smile still in place. Because he was truly grateful for the day he just had, and he knew it would all be worth it.
And it was.
He then sneaked one of his arms out of the hold he had on Katie before he slightly leaded over to the back of the camera, trying his best not to wake up the baby and not to drop her.
“Happy eighteenth birthday Katie Paige. Love your brother, Thomas.”
A pause.
“I love you.”
And finally, the camera cut out. But not into a black screen. More pixels came on. For a long time.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
The three didn’t notice how the pixels came back on when it should’ve been a plain black screen. Because, they were finally healed, nearly entirely.
“Wasn’t that nice?” Thomas asked, a sweet smile on his face.
Katie smiled back, actually smiled back. She was back to her normal self for sure. “Yeah…..Mom looked great.”
“She did munchkin.” The brunette stated as he wrapped his arm around Katie and brought her into a side hug, allowing him to place a kiss on the top of her head. “Good to have you back.”
Newt smiled at the scene as he swinged his legs to the ground, but he still didn’t get up. He didn’t want to ruin the scene. Even if he was apart of their family, he still allowed the two to have their moments.
He watched as Thomas’s eyes met his, allowing him to smile towards the blonde. “Told you it would work.”
Yep, they were definitely healing. Slowly but together.
“Shut up.” Newt chuckled lightly, making Thomas join him easily before he turned back to his sister. The blonde went to grab the remote from the coffee table for the tv as the two on the pillows began to stand up, but both actions were interrupted by a blazing cut, making the three jump lightly.
They all turned to the tv to see a picture, making them frowned. Even Thomas, because he never remembered filming anything that was in the picture. But yet, there was more to the tap.
It was the last shot of the video.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
Ava adjusted the camera angle on the sink, showing how she was sitting in a bathroom, a fake and forced smile on her face. She then leaned back from the object and let out a shaky breath, bringing herself to do the last thing she wanted to do before she left the world.
“Ok…..here we go….” She began before taking another deep breath, in and out of her nose. “Hi….my….babies. Your probably….big by the time you see this….but to me your still my babies. The both of you.”
You can do this. One last thing before you can finally get away from him.
“I-I-I’m gonna start with…..Thomas.” Ava began slowly, tears threatening to leave her eyes. “My….precious…little boy.” Her voice cracked again before she let out another shaky breath. “Oh….god….baby I’m so sorry about…..everything. Y-you….didn’t deserve….any of what your father did to you. A-and I’m sorry I was never….brave enough to….take you away from here or Denver so we could restart. B-but…..you eventually did and I could not be anymore happier for you, and proud. You are going to do….wonderful things. And I am so so proud of you, in general. You are….one of the two greatest things that ever happened in my life. The other one being…..your little sister, oh god…..your gonna be a great big brother to her, I can just feel it.” She paused for a moment as she whipped away a tear. “I am so grateful to call you my son, my boy, my….everything. And you are my everything, always have been. You are the reason I pushed through…..everything. But knowing we were going through that…..you were still the reason I haven’t…done this till now. And I wish I wasn’t but…..I can’t do this anymore.” Another pause. “You are…..the greatest son I could ever ask for, and I promise I’ll be waiting for you when it’s your time. I promise. I love you so much.”
She took another pause as she recollected her thoughts, whipping away her tears and breathing out another shaky breath.
“Katie….” The women started again. “….my….beautiful girl. No words can describe how much….you mean to me. I know…..I’m being selfish and….doing this now, b-but….I can’t live with myself anymore. You deserve…..so much better then the family you were brought into, so much better. And I’m sorry.” Tears started to go down her face again. “I’m so so sorry. I’m sorry I won’t be able to watch you grow to be….the amazing person you…..probably are now. I’m sorry I won’t be there for you when you start asking questions. I’m sorry for leaving you when you can’t remember a thing. I’m just….so sorry about leaving you like this. You don’t deserve it.” She whipped away another tear before she recollected her calmness. “I just know….your gonna do incredible things. I can see you….just….being the best thing to ever happen in the world. Whether it being about you being a writer o-or someone in sports or in m-medicine, like me. I don’t care, your gonna do amazing things.” Another paused followed. “You are the other best thing that ever happened to me. You…and your big brother Thomas are the best things that I could ever have in my life. And I love you. So so much.”
“I-I love you both so much, more then anything in the world. More then being alive…….t-that’s why I’m doing this.”
“My god….my babies….I’m so….so sorry that I’m doing this. I really and truly am. I-I know….it’s really…fucked up of me to just….leave you two like this. B-but…..I can’t. I-I’ve already wrote it down in….”
Ava then grabbed a piece of paper from off the screen and showed it to the camera.
It was the note. The note that Thomas hung up on the bookshelf in his room next to the picture of him and his mom when he was six at Christmas in their matching pyjama’s. It was that note.
She placed the paper back onto the sink. “….in a letter, for you two to….read. Whenever and however, I don’t care. It’s for you two and you two only.”
“But what’s on it doesn’t describe how much you two needed to hear me say this. And I want my last few sentences to be towards you two, about you two. Because you’re my….my children, the most important things in my life.”
“I wish…..really wish….that I could’ve been well enough to get through this more to be with you two. I really wish I could. But I can’t anymore. I just….can’t. I wish I could be there for you Katie, through your life, guiding you physically, not just spiritually. And I wish I got to see you be successful Thomas. But…..I can’t live with the life I’m living in anymore. It’s just….horrible. I can’t take it anymore.”
“But even if I’m not gonna be here in person, I will always, always, be with you two. No matter what. I’ll watch over you two in every shape and form. No matter if you two are separated or together, and I pray you two will stay together so you can take care of each other. No matter where you two will end up, I’ll always guide you two until…..just know, I’ll be up in the sky waiting for you, my babies. No matter what.”
“Thomas…..this is the last thing I’ll ask for you. Can you please….take care of your sister? Whether being you have to be friends with her….new family or whatever or you just protect her from….your father. No matter what, you need to protect my baby girl. Please…..I can’t have another one of my babies go through what you did. Not again. Not ever again. Take her out of there and stay with her until you get her to full safety. I don’t care how you do it, you just have to. You need to protect her and yourself from…..him. Please……please baby…..”
Another tear went down. She let out a tiny sob. Her chest went up and down uncontrollably. But then she let out a breath and continued.
“I’m….so sorry….that this is how it’ll be. I really am. I’m sorry I’m leaving you both. B-but I have to do this. Because I’m done with this life, I just don’t know another way out of it then this. I don’t want to be… just you two’s dead mom….I really fucking don’t…. but…I-I…people don’t deserve to live like this, in fear from someone they loved and with the fact they can’t run away with the ones they truly love. And the ones I truly love…..are you two. My daughter and son. My babies. My children I don’t deserve.”
That’s when she finally felt numb, all the tears were gone from her body, her breath was even now, and she didn’t let out a sob or sniffle. She just leaned back from the camera again and stared right into it, nothing left to feel.
Numbness had now completely consumed her.
She was ready to die.
“I really hope you two….will get away from him. And you’ll be safe. Together. Because….my babies are the strongest people….in this world. Universe even. Every galaxy and multiverse. You are the strongest in everything known and in everything that is in theory……I will always watch over you two, whenever you see….the wind blow by a little bit faster in fall, I’ll be there. Extra snowflakes around you in winter and Christmas? I’ll be there. More flowers blooming around you in spring? That won’t be the fairy’s, that’ll be me. More waves at the beach o-or lake o-or river in summer? That’s me. Right there with you. Like I will always be for you two.”
And now, she was fully ready for death to come for her.
So Ava leaned back towards the camera and reached behind it, going to turn it off.
“I love you both. With everything in me. More then my life and myself. And I’m sorry.”
Just like that, she cut the camera, making the picture turn a plain black screen finally.
The tape had ended.
--------------------✨✨✨-------------------
No one moved, not even to retrieve the tape that popped out of the tape recorder. All three were just…..stunned. Confused. Sad even.
Newt stayed quiet behind the two siblings, not knowing if they were going to say anything. His eyes did dart towards the back of their heads though, just to keep a little eye on them, even if he was just as taken back as they were.
Katie stared at nothing for a bit, taking in what she just heard. It was a shock sure, but it was needed to be said. She understood how hostel the environment is Ava came from; she’s lived through it too, but only for a week. Not for as long as Ava did, and that was for years. Nearly twenty years or something more. So she understood what Ava did what she did, it finally clicked to get, but it still hurt too badly knowing her mother was in the ground and not with her.
So, she just stared at nothing, just like Thomas.
But he was more heartbroken than her. Because after seven years, he heard his mother’s breaking voice. Or her voice in general.
And he missed it.
Missed her.
He always had missed her but hearing her voice on the screen brought back all his emotions. He wanted to see that face again, hear that voice again, laugh with that person again.
He just wanted his mom back.
He let out a shaky breath as he looked to the ground, hoping it would go unnoticed. However, the other two snapped their heads towards Thomas at the sound, seeing how his breath became heavy, tears starting to threaten to leave his face. But he whipped his eyes clean as he sniffed again, his hand on his forehead now as he put all his will power to avoid breaking down when he was supposed to be the strong one.
But he just couldn’t. It was all too much. He needed his mom back with him. But she was gone. Forever.
And there was nothing he could do to change that.
The thought made Thomas break down more quietly, and soon he didn’t care that Katie and Newt were watching him. He still hid it though, the best he can. But yet he still breathed unevenly into the palm of his hand that was once on his forehead. He still had tears and sniffles. He was still human.
A man grieving over his mom. Yet again.
Thomas marched right into the house, remembering how Janson was at work for the day. He was free from lectures and had owed his mother and sister a visit.
“Hey I’m here!” He yelled out as he closed the door behind him, kicking his shoes off at the front door. His eyes caught onto a changing area in the room, where baby Katie laid, alone. Which was….odd. But he still smiled at the sight of her. “Hi kitty kat…..” He greeted as he walked over to the desk and placed multiple kisses onto the bold head the baby had, making her look up at him with her big brown eyes. “Where’s mama? Hm?” He turned towards the hallway and started walking down it. “Mom?!” No response. “Mom?!?!”
He checked outside in the backyard, no one was there. The grass seemed dead and brown, and the shed at the back, Janson’s ‘man cave’, was rusty. But Thomas knew his mother would never step a foot into that shed. He walked past the tiny old swings and old BBQ, thinking of possible memories he’d make with Katie when she was older, when he took the house of course, and Janson was behind bars. Obviously. Just a fantasy he had.
Because of course he’d help his mom raise the girl. He loved the tiny fragile thing more than anything else.
He went back into the house, starting to get worried. “Mom?! Where are you?!” He went into the room right across the back door, his parent’s. Nothing. Just some messy sheets, his camera on the bed, placed suspiciously by the middle and baby toys thrown everywhere. “What the…?” He turned back towards the hallway and exited the room, his eyes catching on how Katie was starting to wriggle uncomfortably and cry. “It’s ok baby, I’m here. I’m just trying….Mom?!”
Thomas was starting to get more worried by the second, because his mother would never leave Katie unattended. Especially when she was on a desk with no safety around her. So the whole situation he’d walk into was very odd.
“Mom?!”
He checked his room, even if he felt like she wouldn’t be there. But then again, his room was now Katie’s. So instead of a double bed in the middle, there was a crib in the back wall, bookshelves against the other walls, a rocking chair and some boxes of diapers and toys. The wallpaper stayed blue though, and the mat in middle was still a race car from when Thomas was little.
The family did make a good job to cover up the abusive home.
Ava was still not there though.
He stepped back out into the living room. “Mom! You’re scaring me!”
Thomas then went towards the bathroom door, finding it closed. But he yanked it open, because he was just worried about where his mother was.
But it didn’t matter anymore.
Because what he saw scarred him for life.
Ava’s dead body laid on the ground, her legs by the door Thomas stood at. She was on her side and faced towards the sink where an empty pill bottle laid and a note. But the young boy didn’t catch onto that, he was too focused on his mother’s body.
Ava was dead.
“Mom!!” He yelled in distress as he went to the corpses side and turned her to her back. But she just laid there, dead. “Shit…. Shit!!” He placed his right ear by her chest, just to hear a heartbeat. But there was nothing, making tears start to appear on his face rapidly. He shot his head back up and looked at every bit of the corpse in front of him. “Fuck!!! Mom!!! No!”
His eyes then finally caught onto the empty bottle of pills, and realization hit him. So he pulled his hair as he looked around the room franticly, not knowing what to do.
“No….no…no…no..no no no.....Mom....”
He then noticed the piece of paper on the sink beside the bottle, and he slowly reached for it and grabbed it, hoping it was some explanation to whatever was happening.
And thankfully, it was.
Dear Thomas and Katie
If any of you two are reading this, you’ve either picked it up from the bin by mistake or I’m long gone. I really hope it’s the second one.
You two need to understand that what I’ve done had nothing to do with any of you. In fact, you two were the only reasons I got this far in life. And I’m forever grateful for that, more then words can describe.
I did what I did because I just can’t live like this anymore. Married to that man you two call a father. I just can’t do it anymore.
I’m so so sorry that he is the way he is. I wish I could’ve taken both of you somewhere more safe when I had the chance. But I just know we would be in more danger if that ever happened.
You two deserve better then anything in the world. Not this life. And I’m sorry that I’m leaving you both like this, especially now. Katie being a newborn and Thomas not out of college. I’m so sorry I’ve left like this.
But I know you two may be better off without me. You guys could get a fresh start to your lives, away from this house and him. You two have come so far, even if you were a baby Katie, you’ve gone so far. And I could never be anymore prouder of any of you.
I love you both so so much, more then anything else, including living. And I hope you two will somehow take care of each other, no matter what. I don’t care how.
Thomas, I hope you protect my baby girl the best you can while restarting your life, because you deserve a fresh start. More then anyone else.
Katie, I just know your going to be amazing one day, and I’ll watch over you every step of the way. No matter what.
I’ll watch over you both every single day till it’s time for you two to join me. And I’ll be with you every step of the way through your lives. Because you two are my babies, the most important and greatest things to happen in my life.
I love you both so so much, it hurts.
And I’m sorry.
Take care of each other, please.
Love, Mom.
“No…..” Thomas sobbed as he threw the paper to the side, all his focus going to the corpse in front of him, hopping it was some prank or test, and the corpse was his own mother playing a joke. “No, no, no….”
He started doing CPR, tyring to get a heart beat out of the corpse. And he didn’t stop for a while, even if his arms were tired and Katie started to cry out for attention from the living room.
“Come on!!!!” He yelled before he breathed air into his mom’s mouth. “Come on mom!!! Please!!!!”
It was no use. She was gone.
But he wasn’t going to give up yet.
Katie whales started to get louder as Thomas tapped the women’s dead face repeatedly, trying to wake her up even though he knew there was nothing he could do. “Mom!!!! Mom!!!!!!! Please!!!!!! Don’t go!!!!!! Don’t leave me!!!!!! PLEASE!!!!!!”
His taps became shakes of his hand as he broke down more, because he knew in that moment there was nothing he could do.
Ava had died to suicide.
Thomas cried for his loss.
And Katie cried for attention, because she hated being alone.
The younger boy wrapped his arms around the corpse carefully as more tears fell out of his face. “Mom…” His voiced cracked as he hugged her tightly, his face going to her chest. “Mommy…….”
That was little Thomas. The one that would hide behind his mommy when Janson got to volent around him or had slapped or punched him already. The one that hugged his mommy tightly for how loud Janson was with his drugged friends, him like that too. The one that played with his mommy in the backyard when Janson wasn’t home, weather it being her being the tickle monster, playing tag in the rain or when they swinged on the swings, together. The one that loved his mommy more then anything else in the world. His safe place was in her arms, her kind words were his therapy, her smile was his favorite sight. Her everything was his healing to him.
And now she was gone. Forever.
Thomas hugged Ava’s dead body closer to him as he placed a kiss on her head before diving his face into her shoulder, completely breaking down.
And that was when his fresh new life became even more depressing and hostel.
Thomas whipped his eyes clean again as he sniffled, but more tears came out. So he just sobbed again, not behind his hand or under his breath, he just allowed it to slip out.
For a few seconds there was silence, until he felt tiny arms wrap around his neck from his side, Katie’s. And he allowed him to get hugged, no protests, just allowance.
He sobbed more louder again, allowing Katie to squeeze him tighter. And soon, he heard footsteps from behind him, quiet ones, Newt’s. After a moment of movement, he saw Newt’s legs bend down in front of him, and he allowed the arms of the figure to wrap around him.
That’s when he crumbled entirely.
He held onto Newt like his life depended on it, his head in the nape of his shoulder as he cried and Katie’s embrace adjusting so she hugged the both of them, but they didn’t hug her back, and she didn’t care. Newt’s hand rubbed circles in his hair, the other around his neck fully now, and he placed a kiss on the top of the brunette’s head, hating how broken he felt.
It stayed like that for minutes until Thomas finally, slowly though, pulled back, allowing Katie to drop her arms and Newt to move his hands to his cheeks, cupping his face.
“P-please don’t leave me.” The brunette whispered towards him as Newt whipped a tear away. “Please….”
“I won’t.” The other stated quietly as he placed another kiss on Thomas’s forehead. “I promise.”
They hugged again, Thomas diving in with uncontrollable tears and Newt gladly expecting him in his arms. Katie only stared with sad eyes, hating how broken her brother looked again. About the same topic too. But this time was different from the others, this time he had someone to hug onto. Someone he allowed to hug him and comfort him instead of him just pushing the problem back down.
This time he had Newt.
So she knew that the two were gonna last, no matter what. They were perfect.
As if on que, Newt’s eyes caught onto the girl’s, and he gestured with his head to join them. So she knee walked slowly back into the embrace, this time getting hugged by the two, Thomas more tightly then Newt.
The idea of watching the tape was for Katie, not him. And yet here he was, crying his eyes out about the same thing from seven years ago, yet again.
He didn’t know why he hadn’t gotten passed his grief.
He just needed closer.
And that was exactly what he was gonna get.
✨✨✨
The train ride to the graveyard was quiet and lonely, but it didn’t matter. The walk was the same, but Thomas told himself he had to do this.
He only came here with Katie, never by himself. He never had the courage to face his mother’s gravestone alone. But now he had it, because he left both Newt and Katie back at home to clean up her room, and he imagined Katie talking Newt’s ear off about dragons or a new obsession she had. Just like when everything was normal.
He hated how he was missing out on it, but he had to do this. It was now or never. He may have lied saying he needed fresh air for a while, but he knew that Newt would want to come with him, and he had to do this alone.
So he stood in front of Ava’s tiny grave, reading her details on the bronze plate that was displayed. A tear went down his face at the sight before he took in a shaky breath and recollected his thoughts.
“Hi mom…..” He began in a low voice as he sat down onto the ground, right above where his mother was laid, right where Katie had sat a week ago. “Uhh……I know it’s not a….not your birthday or anything…..b-but….I just…..had to see you.” He took a pause as his fingers fiddled with each other. “W-we watched……Katie’s video a-and….saw your message……we watched it because……well…..” He took another breath before he continued. “Janson found us…..and took her…..f-for five days last week……she was so scared mom. So scared. And I was too. B-but….we got her back….and she went mute and she wouldn’t leave me alone at night, so we felt like we should watch the tape of you and her in the hospital, a-and….it cheered her up. S-so….I hope she goes back to normal….and to being happy, of course I’ll help her deal with…the trauma she’s been through, but hopefully she’ll just…..be herself again.”
“So….yeah…..that’s what’s been happening this past two weeks. B-but….it’s the only bad thing that has happened since I’ve last came here. Things have….actually taken an amazing turn in my life now. And of course….I’ll tell you all about it.”
“I uhh….I got out of safe haven, both me and Katie did. A-and….she’s doing amazing in her schooling, not just academically but socially. She’s made a lot of new friends at her new school a-and connections which is…..I’m just proud of her for it. B-but yeah….we’re both out of the inn. A-and…..I….got back into school. Well…uni. But I’m thinking about redoing my first year after the summer break, just so I understand more. So….I’m getting back on my feet. Thankfully. Thanks to….my…..partner. Well….boyfriend.”
“His name is Newt and…..he’s amazing. Everything about him is. You would’ve loved him for sure. He’s Katie’s teacher, that’s how we met. And he’s helped a whole lot. He’s…..just…..so incredible, I love him so much. Again, you would’ve too. He’s just like you, smart, funny, comforting. We ahh….we’ve been living together since new years, with Katie too. We’re protecting her from everything the best we can, mainly me because….well…you know how overprotective I can be. So yeah…. a-and…..I just have a feeling this one’s gonna stick, not like I had many others, but….he’s definitely the one.”
“He’s amazing with Katie too. He’s like…honestly, you would’ve treated her the same way as he is. He takes care of her like…..a mother. And she loves him….well I think she does. But she definitely…..likes him I guess. They would hold hands every time they’d leave the classroom. A-and….her whole class now knows that we’re dating, she’s a real gossiper, just like you were sometimes. They don’t ask many questions, just laugh when I kiss him on Friday’s before I take them both to get an ice cream. With the little cash I still have, I promise I’ve applied for jobs, just need to hear back from them.”
“Everyone at the inns are still in contact of course, especially T, Aris and Rach. Their families and the many others are good too. Newt’s old best friend lives there too, Minho. A-and….his family, as in his sister’s family, a relative and a few friends, are really good friends with everyone. So we’re like one big happy family, which I just love. We go to the inns every now and then, b-but….not after what has happened, we’re just gonna…..figure out on how to get the group over to our house sometimes, because…..Janson found us last week, that’s when he took Katie. And then…..I found out about….John and you. A-and….how me and Katie are…half siblings since….she’s John’s.”
Thomas paused at the last few words as he stared at the gravestone and the empty vase beside it, where flowers had obviously been removed after the last time he visited with Katie.
“I really wish you could’ve….at least say you were in love with him. Not just…..keep it a secret from me…… God….why didn’t you tell me mom? I could’ve……made sure you would spend more time with him instead of….at the house. Getting….well, abused when you obviously didn’t deserve it, even if you thought you did because of…..what you had with John, Janson had cheated on you multiple times so it was now fair. You didn’t deserve-we, actually…..Newt keeps reminding me that I didn’t deserve any of the abuse….so, we didn’t deserve any of it.”
He whipped away a tear away quickly as he paused. It was all coming back to him, the pain of the loss of his mother, the traumatic memories he’d shared with her, the trauma in general. And yet, he didn’t understand why it had happened to him and not someone else. Of course, he’d never wish for anyone to go through what he did, not even his worst enemy, but it still was unfair.
Just like how Ava left him with a tiny favor he had to fulfill.
“Mom…..” He began quietly. “….I know….you wouldn’t have liked the way things were after you….left. You didn’t ask for that, just like you didn’t ask….for me to put my entire life on hold for your baby, my…..baby sister. But…..I had no choice. You left me….with this massive hole to fill. Just when my life was getting better and I got to restart on everything. You….left me. With a baby to raise. Why?”
He knew he’d never get an answer, but he still asked. Because why not, he had already opened up about his life at the moment, this couldn’t be anymore different and difficult.
“Sorry….it’s just…..all confusing. But….I kinda understand because….well……you were in love with someone else, had a kid with them, hated yourself for lying about the father not being him and it being Janson, hence why you left so….it’s making sense but is still fuzzy, oh well. I guess we’ll never know why. And….I’m ok with that to be honest.”
Thomas’s eyes retreated back at the grave, hating how it was real and how he was sitting over his mom’s body at that very moment.
“You should be here….not….in the ground, dead. I should’ve…..been at the house faster, to prevent you from taking the pills. I should’ve…..”
You gotta remember though you did all you could and that is what anyone can do and ask for.
Newt’s voice ranged in his ears, reminding him what he had to know. And it helped a lot. Because he needed to accept the fact that everything was the way it was and there was nothing he could do about it.
“B-but….if that was what you really wanted, then….I don’t know what to say but…..I would’ve understood why. And I’m still doing the thing you wanted me to do for years now, protect your precious baby from the dangerous environment we lived in. I may have fucked that promise up once, but it’ll never happen again.”
Another pause followed as he breathed in the fresh air, loving the smell and scenery. It was peaceful, just how he liked it. The world seemed to stop around him in that moment, which he felt was a good thing. Because for the first time ever, he felt a bit more free from guilt.
The guilt of his mother’s death, everything she and he went through and all the memories were lifted up from his shoulders and washed away by the wind, into nothing. How they should always be so he could be free.
He looked back to the grave. “I love you mom. So so much. And I miss you more everyday.”
I know you do baby. I miss you too. But I still love you so much.
Thomas smiled at the voice, finally feeling a bit of peace from the past week or two.
And of course, he loved the sound of his mother’s voice finally speaking to him again.
✨✨✨
The train back was quiet, and early evening was approaching before it turned into night, it fully arriving when Thomas got of Crank Palace station, into his neighborhood he called home.
He had stayed at the grave for another hour, just with his mom. He promised he’d bring Newt cover some day, for a picnic. And maybe that she might’ve known his parents that watched over him from up above too. But for that hour, it was just them. No one else. Just what Thomas needed.
Of course he’d still hated how he didn’t save Ava when she needed to be, but now he felt less guilt in the thought. Which felt good for him. Because it was another thing that was changing in his life. And it was a good change.
Plus, he knew she was proud of him no matter what.
So he allowed a few happy and sad tears to shred as he got back to his house, whipping them away before his hand went to the door and opened it for him to step in.
The place was quiet, and the lamps were the only source of light as Thomas closed the door behind him. No one was downstairs, but they sure have been downstairs earlier that early evening for dinner because of the slight hum of the washing machine. But the house wasn’t completely empty.
He heard a tiny voice from upstairs, a voice he hadn’t heard for the longest time. Today was certainly a great day for him and his family.
He started his way towards the stairs and up them, the tiny voice of his little sister’s starting to get louder, and he smiled at the sound.
“ ‘Oh….no more than about nine hundred thousand I’d say,’ nodded Humungous.”
He made it to the second level of the house and turned his head to Katie’s room, seeing how the door was a centimeter open, the light shining out of it. He then took a step closer towards the room, loving how his sister was rereading one of her favorite books yet again with more happiness.
“ ‘What are you talking about?’ bellowed Stoick. ‘Leave?!?! There’s no question of leaving. This is our home!! The Archipelago has been home to the Barbarians ever since Great Hairybottom, the First Barbarian of all, got off his ship and sank into bog right up to his thigh…..He lost his boot on occasion….They never found it again….And that was when he said those immortal words-’ ‘There will be barbarians in the Archipelago for as long as my boot is in that bog.’ Hiccup finished up the story, for he had heard it before.”
Soon he was by the door, and he opened it a tiny bit more so he could get a peak inside the room. And the sight healed him, knowing that the two people in there were waiting for him to come home.
Katie’s room was cleaned up again, no toys and books scattered across the floor. Instead it was clean, all her toys in a spare box from the inn by her nightstand and books back on the bookshelf, except for one. How to twist a Dragons Tale, the fifth book in the how to train your dragon series. Her bed was still not made, but it was neatly stored back to the way it was. The only reason it was still unmade was for the two that sat on the bed.
“ ‘That’s not so many!!’ roared Stoick the Vast. ‘And they’re only dragons after all. We shall stay!! And we shall fight!! I shall bring it up at the meeting of ‘The thing’ which is in a week’s time on Suns day Sunday, so that we can prepare to join together and arm ourselves for the battle to come. Oh how I wish your darling mother was with us now,’ sighed Stoick. Hiccup’s mother Valhallarama was truly magnificent warrior, but she was off questing again. ‘My little muscly sweetheart would crush those extermi-thingummy’s with flick of her plaits.’ ”
Katie sat at the head of her bed, reading the book loudly with the lamp on a low light beside her, it only lighting up the head of the bed. And Newt was beside her, asleep while his arm was around her shoulders. It was obvious she already knew he was asleep, but that didn’t stop her from reading out loud, which Thomas loved to hear.
She had been quiet for days on end anyway, so it was good to hear her speak again. And it felt good too in Katie’s end.
“ ‘We will fight them in those boggy marshy bits that are so difficult to walk through without losing your shoes!! We will never surrender!!’ ”
Thomas chuckled lightly as he opened the door more wider, loving how enthusiastic Katie was being while rereading one of her favorite books. The door creaked open, catching the girl’s attention, and she smiled as her and Thomas locked eyes.
“Hi Tom!” She whispered yelled as she placed her bookmark in the book and back onto her nightstand.
“Hi sweetheart…” Thomas said quietly back as he watched Katie crawl towards him on the bed in her fairy pajama’s, making Newt stir in his sleep and him crouch to his sister’s level. “You’re talking again.”
“Mmhmm. Feels better too.”
“Well I’m glad you are.” The brunette stated before he placed two tiny kisses on the girl’s temple, making the pair smile. He looked back at her again. “You reading Newt one of your favorites huh?”
“Yep. He did fall asleep, but he was invested in the story before he did.”
“Well of course he should be. It’s the best series out there.”
“Duhhh.”
Thomas chuckled at her innocent’s, loving how they were coming back after everything. She was starting to be herself again.
“Newtie and I cleaned my room together and had dinner without you, sorry.”
“That’s ok, I’m not that hungry.”
Katie nodded her head. “He also helped me into a bath and helped me get ready for bed. He suggested we would read a story in my room before we moved in too his and yours. But he’s asleep, so it might just be you and me in your room. Like back at safe haven.”
That’s when Thomas’s smile fluttered a bit, not to the point it was noticed by Katie though. But still, it fluttered.
The thing was, that was his and Newt’s space. Katie was welcomed to sleep with them any time, but every night was too much. Even if he spent seven years sharing a bed with the girl, the reason she had a room to herself was for her space, plus she deserved the privacy, just like Thomas and Newt did. He did love the idea of Katie sleeping next to him, allowing him to remember that she was safe again from the horrors she had been through, and that he hadn’t failed his mom. But he also wanted to have some time with Newt alone, nothing to do with anything sexual even though he loved to do that every now and then, just because he enjoyed his company, everything was easy with him. Plus, they got to talk about stuff Katie didn’t understand yet, important stuff like money and uni. And just being with Newt alone was amazing.
It was the time he got to be an adult, not a brother or parent, the time he got to be him.
He did love being those things though, but every now and then he needed a break, so did Newt. And Katie was starting to get in the way of that.
“Uhh….sweetie…” Thomas started carefully as he placed his hands on her shoulders. “Um….sleeping in….our bed….me and Newt’s…..was ok at first. We understood why you’d want to sleep with us, but…..”
“What? Do you….not want me to….sleep with you at all?” Katie asked in a small voice.
“No….no of course not.” Thomas rushed quietly, hating how Katie was starting to look sad and miserable again. “I love sharing a bed with you honey. Believe me, I would’ve gotten Vince to get us another bed or something if I didn’t like sleeping next to you back at safe haven. So I do love sharing a bed with you. It’s just……” He paused as he thought for the right words to say. “…the thing is….when…..you know how me and Newt are….a couple….like how Aunt T and Uncle Ari are and Aunt Bren and Aunt Rach are, how Beth and Gally are, Big Minho and Miyoko, Mark and Trina, Sonya and Harriet, all those people?” Katie nodded. “Well….you see….when people are…..a couple like that….. they…..um…like to have…their own….bubble I guess.”
He paused once more as Katie thought on the statement.
“Their….mostly apart of….two different bubbles, one for the two of them only, the other one for them and….their kids. Meaning that…..Aunt T and Uncle Ari have their own bubble without Dee, same with your aunt’s and Soph and Stevie, same with Gally, Beth and Chuck, Mark, Trina, Baxter and Amy too, Big Minho, Miyoko and little Minho as well, and Sonya, Harriet and Lizzy. They have their own bubbles and another bubble for them and your friends. So….the same goes for me and Newt. We have….our own tiny bubble, just for the two of us. And we have another one…..with you in it. That’s how it is…for all couples with kids, married or not. So….we’re not any different. But that doesn’t mean we don’t love you less. We just….have to have our own bubble for just us two, and…..one of the times we can spend time in that bubble….is at night when your asleep and we’re going to bed. It’s the time me and Newt get to…..be in our own bubble. And…..you being there every night….affects the bubble. Because every now and then we like to be in that bubble with only us two.”
Another pause followed as he say Katie’s mind work around the words.
“I’m not saying your not allowed to come sleep in our bed at night, you can do that any time you want, just….not every night. We….understood at first because of…everything that’s happened, but….you’ve passed the mute stage. So….maybe this one you can pass too. Does…..does that make sense sweetie?”
He finished up his tiny explanation, but Katie was already connecting the dots. And she understood why Thomas would be saying that. She had to remember that sometimes it wasn’t all about her. She may have gotten traumatized at the horrors she faced, but Thomas had also experienced those horrors for years. And years after that, he had no one to talk to about them. But now he had Newt to talk about them too, so did she. Newt had saved them.
So she understood why Thomas was saying all this. And she wasn’t offended at all.
Newt was definitely right for him.
Because she knew that if they went through those horrors alone, Thomas would be in pieces. And he’d never let Katie out of his sight until Janson was in the ground.
After a quiet moment, she nodded her head slowly. “Yeah….that makes sense.”
Thomas smiled at the answer he was given, a grateful one. “Good. Of course your welcomed anytime to sleep in our bed though, just…..not every night.”
“Yeah I know.”
His smile brightened before he leaned and placed a tiny kiss on the tip of the girl’s nose, making her giggle quietly. He then brought her into a tiny embrace, and she hugged back, her arms around his neck and his hand in her hair. “My precious little girl you are.” He whispered softly before placing another kiss on the top of her head, and she hugged him tighter, so did he. “I love you.”
“I love you too Tom.”
“I love you more.”
“No I do.”
“No I do.”
“No I do.” Katie repeated slightly as she pulled away from the embrace.
“No I do.” Thomas echoed as he started ticking the girl’s neck, making her squeal quietly. And he just laughed, because his kitty kat was back, fully. “Shhhh….we can’t wake Newtie up.”
“Right.” Katie laughed before she shushed quietly with Thomas, a cheeky smile on her face. “We shouldn’t disturb him.”
“Of course not.”
“So…..can he stay here? With me?” Katie asked, a tiny bit of hope in her eyes. “I know you said you like to be in you and Newt’s bubble at this time but he’s already asleep.”
Thomas chuckled again as he stood back up, taking Katie with him. “Of course he can stay there.” He stated as he laid the girl back down on her back next to Newt. “Just make sure he gets some blanket too.”
“Will do.” Katie whispered back as Thomas’s face hovered over hers and she pulled the blanket up to her chin and Newt’s chest, him now on his side facing inward and away from the wall. “Now you can have your own tiny bubble.”
“Yes….I can.” Thomas humored with a smile as Katie shuffled closer to the blonde's sleeping figure, who now shuffled so he could cuddle the girl, next to her and her eyes drifted closed, she was that type of girl that would either fall asleep instantly or take hours to get comfortable while trying to sleep. He then leaned in and placed a kiss on her forehead, her eyes now fully shut as sleep started to take over her. “Night kitty kat.”
“Night Tom.” The girl mumbled before sleep fully took over her, her head turned towards Newt’s.
And Thomas just stared, loving his family more and more.
He stayed still for a second, watching the two’s even breaths be inhaled and exhaled. And he smiled lightly, because that scene told him his family was safe and sound. From all horrors the world brought them. It was the best feeling he had all of Katie’s school break.
After a moment, he leaned his head towards Newt’s temple and placed a kiss on it, making him stir lightly but not wake up. He mumbled a noise, and Thomas loved how adorable it sounded. How precious and fragile it sounded to him.
So his smile brightened as he straightened up and flicked the low lighted lamp off beside him, the only light now being from the open door behind him. And soon, he walks out of the room and closes the door behind him, allowing his family to have a peaceful night sleep together.
And as he slowly got ready for his own bed, he couldn’t stop thinking about how grateful he was for his family. And on how his life turned out to be like that, even the dark bits he was grateful for. Because they all lead to this moment. And his happiness in this house.
Thanks mom.
You’re welcome my angel.
Notes:
So yeah......I have mixed feelings about this chapter but honestly I'm way too tried to think into it so I hope it makes sense and shit. Sorry for mistakes and overloads and the usual.
Hope yall enjoyed that and it was worth the massive wait, I promise I'll go back into posting every weekend now.
Thomas deserves better I swear 😭😭😭
But yeah....that's all folks *que the looney tunes theme*
Goodbye for now, thanks for reading and leaving kudos, see you in the next one beautiful peeps <3
✌️
Chapter 36: A Day to remember for many
Summary:
Weeks pass by and everyone and everything is back to normal. It’s now Thomas’s birthday, and he’s gonna have a great day, even if someone he hadn’t seen in a while reached out to him yet again.
Notes:
TW: Mention of fear in becoming a rapist, alcoholic and drug addict and smut (DIREST SHIT EVER I TAKE BACK WHAT I SAID ABOUT THE LAST ONE)
HELLO BEAUTIFULS
Sorry I just love you all so much for staying this long in this fic. We're nearing the end sadly and I just wanna say thank you so much for reading this. It means the universe to me. I didn't think people would like it or even read it, let alone have so many people do read it and love it as much as I do. I appreciate every kudos given, comment written and all of you dearly and I hope this fic is amazing to you like it is to me, I love writing for you all. And I can't wait to see what happens next.
Now, on to more important notes. I honestly have mixed feelings for this as usual but lmk what yall think, I really want to know.
So yeah, sorry for mistakes, overloads and all that stuff.
ENJOY MY PEEPS 🫶
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun shone brightly into the bedroom, the yellow light illuminating the curtains to the windows. The brown wood of the desk, nightstands, bed legs and cupboard shone from the light, and the fan spun around slowly on the ceiling.
Thomas was just starting to wake up, the blanket warm over his bare chest; he was starting to sleep with no shirt on since it felt more comfortable from him. He laid on his side, facing to Newt’s side of the bed and stretched his arm towards where his love should be, only to find it empty. He opened his eyes slowly, confused about the empty space. They caught onto it, and just like he predicted, the blanket wasn’t as neatly left as usual, just scrunched up and left a space for where Newt would sit while he’d put his phone on charge before bed. After a moment he rolled onto his side, stretching his arms and body out as sleep went away from him.
Then realization hit him.
He was twenty-seven today.
“Morning birthday boy.”
He turned his head up to see Newt kicking the door shut behind him, it being open for minutes before he woke up. He held a little table with a plate in the middle, a piece of lemon cake on it, and a fork on its right side. The left had a little box wrapped in wrapping paper, a bow on top of it. And to top it all off, the cake had a cake pick with the words happy birthday stuck on top of it.
Thomas smiled at the sight as he wriggled himself to lean back onto the head rest and watched Newt place the table by his waist, loving how proud he looked for his creation. “Wow. Thanks.”
“Of course. Happy birthday love.” Newt stated as he grabbed Thomas’s head and placed a kiss by his hair line.
“Thanks Newt.”
The blonde sent another smile towards him before rushing around the bed to his side. “Now open the present!! Open the present!!!” Thomas chuckled at the other’s enthusiasm as he watched him crawl back into the empty space beside him and his smile brighten. “Tommy open your present!!!”
“Alright. I will.” The brunette laughed as he grabbed the wrapped box and started to unwrap it, loving how excited Newt was beside him. He carefully ripped the paper off the box, excited to see what Newt had gotten him.
He learned from Katie’s birthday all those months ago that the blonde was good with giving presents. And he saw it through all the gifts he had given at Christmas too, and the little things like birthday’s and celebration’s. So he knew Newt was good at giving presents away, he always knew what someone needed and wanted. And he was thrilled for it being his turn.
He ripped the paper carefully and soon it was revealed that a wooden box was underneath the paper, with another piece of paper lying on the top of it, a message written on it.
To all the future
memories we’re going
to make together
Happy birthday Tommy
I love you
- N
Thomas smiled as he read the words, him picking it up as he reread it again and again. He really didn’t deserve the love behind it, not after everything. But for the first time, he wasn’t going to say anything about it.
“Awww….” He dragged as he turned his head to Newt, loving how happy, proud and excited he was for him to open the present. “Thanks hon.” He then leaned in a pecked the blonde’s lips before he placed the paper beside his plate.
“Your welcome. Now open the box!”
Thomas chuckled again as his hand grabbed the lid of the box in his lap and lifted it up, revealing the gift.
Inside the box was a new phone, a latest one from apple a few years back. An iphone fifteen. Something Thomas could never afford, even with the new job he had; a track team couch at a middle school in between campus and Right arm. He could never afford anything like the phone, yet he was looking down at one now.
“Oh my god….” He blurted in a chuckle as he grabbed the phone out of the box.
“Do you like it?” Newt asked nervously, even though he was proud he got the phone for him. “I mean…..I know you already have a phone, b-but….it’s about to break again and it’s like…..a decade old….so….I thought….”
“Newt. I love it.” Thomas stated with a wide smile as he turned to the other. “Really. I do. I’ve been needing a new phone anyway, so this is…..wow…..you didn’t pay to much did you?”
“Oh don’t worry about that. It’s your special day.”
“Newt…”
“Seriously Tommy. I’ve been saving the money for this for months. And I wanted to get it. It’s fine.”
Newt smiled reassuringly towards Thomas, and by that look, he knew the blonde was sure for his decision. Besides he was right, he needed a new phone for sure.
“Ok then.” Thomas nodded before turning back to the phone, turning it in his hands to see the camera leans in the back. “Thank you Newt.”
“Of course.” Newt stated as he watched Thomas fiddle with the phone. “A-and it gets better.” He reached over for the device and turned it so the screen would face the two. Then, he tapped it, allowing a wallpaper to come up.
It was the two of them at Christmas, both wearing their Christmas sweaters while lying on the long couch. Thomas held up the phone to take the picture and Newt’s head was lying on his shoulder while he hugged into him, practically on top of him.
Thomas gasped lightly with a smile, loving the image, but the blonde wasn’t done.
“Wait.” He said as he pressed the power button on the side of the phone, allowing the screen to go black.
Because he put the wallpaper in shuffle, a new image appearing every time the phone was unlocked.
Newt had put a landscape picture, that appeared sideways on the device, of Thomas, Teresa, Aris and Rachel from when they were teens while they hugged each other in a line, the girls in between the boys in the order Aris, Teresa, Rachel, and Thomas. The next image was of Thomas, Minho, Gally and Frypan at the Glade, Frypan in the window that showed the kitchen while Winston past by, Minho and Thomas behind the counter in their uniform’s, and Gally sitting at the bench with a stroller beside him, Chuck’s old stroller. Next was a picture of Thomas and Brenda hugging while they walked around the BBQ area, a toddler Sophie sitting on the bench behind him with a baby Deedee on the ground and George smiling towards the camera while baby Stephan was in his arms. Next was Beth and Thomas together beside a piano, a baby Katie in Thomas’s arms and Chuck next to Beth. Next was Thomas beside Jorge, an arm around his shoulders since Jorge looked to be drunk while Thomas laughed in the picture. Next was Thomas helping out with Misty, Toad and Darnell in the strawberry field they had, little Minho photobombing in the back with the finger in both his hands. Next was Mark, Trina and Thomas together at Blood house bar, the three hugging each other while being drunk as hell, Trina hugging Mark more then Thomas. Next was Alec, Lana, Madison, toddler Amy, Baxter and Thomas, all working behind the contour of the Glade, Thomas in his usual uniform, Alec holding up the camera, and Lana ushering the three kids out of the way while they all smiled in the picture. Next was Sonya, Harriet, Lizzy and Thomas together, the four in Sonya’s backyard, her sitting in Harriet’s lap, Lizzy holding up the camera and Thomas photobombing with a more wider smile then the other photos. Next was Thomas and Keisha together sitting down at a table for dinner, with Jackie also photobombing in the back with Dante, happy as ever. Next was Sadina, Trish, Issac and Thomas, all sitting on the couch in the three’s apartment, Sadina hugging Trish, Issac pulling the shaka pose with both hands and Thomas just smiling happily.
The next one was a picture of Katie, and only Katie. She was in a booth at the Glade, the chocolate shake special in front of her and on her face while she smiled happily, she was around five in that picture. The next few were of her, one in a shopping cart in the clothes shop Rachel works at, dressed in childlike accessories that weren’t bought yet while the cart was full of clothes, books, toys, and food. Another one was with her and Thomas, both poking their tongues towards the phone, Katie more sillier then Thomas. Another one was a mirror picture of the two in their old room, Katie striking a pose, her hands on her hips, while Thomas laughed. Another one was in deadhead lake; she was swimming and waving up towards the camera since Thomas sat in a tree to get the photo. Another one was when she was a toddler, her in nothing but a diaper and asleep, her dummy in one side of her mouth, the other her bottle hanged out of. And there were many many more.
Soon, pictures of Newt came up. One was when they went on their occasional date night, Newt was smiling and blushing at the camera, his eyes glued to Thomas as he took the picture, looking perfect as ever in Thomas’s eyes. The next one was when he made cookies, him wearing the blue sweater he had claimed from Thomas with his glasses on. Next was the picture of Newt smiling off into the distance, the light eliminating his skin. Next was Newt at the beach, holding onto Thomas’s hand that reached out to him while he smiled to the camera, his sunglasses on. Next was of Newt eating some ice cream happily, a little getting onto his nose.
Another one was when the two went on their beach date, Katie at Beth’s probably. They had a picnic and Thomas’s arm was around Newt’s shoulders. Next was one where Newt and Thomas kissed at a mountain top since the two went on a hike together, the memory of Thomas’s giving Newt a piggyback ride because of his swore leg coming back. Next was one where they were at Blood house bar, and Thomas was drunkenly kissing Newt’s cheek while he smiled off into the distance, the flash of the phone making the picture even more perfect. Then there was one with the two’s hands holding on an armrest on the train, no faces, but Thomas knew that was Newt’s hand he was holding.
Some photo’s of the three together came up too. There was one from the cinema’s when Katie forced Thomas and Newt to go see the live action how to train your dragon again since Newt didn’t go with them the first time, the picture being sideways. Next was when they were at the lake, Newt’s legs being buried in the sand by Katie while Thomas held up the camera, the picture also being sideways. The next one was off the three at the Glade, having a breakfast together, Katie sitting next to Newt while Thomas sat across from them. After that, the next one was when the three were ice skating on the ice back in Ashville, Katie in between Newt and Thomas, holding onto their hands. Next was one from the inn, where Thomas and Newt were sitting in the folded up chairs from the closet and Katie was sitting on Newt’s lap, the close light above them the only thing shining.
Next was just Katie sitting on Newt’s lap in the sibling’s old room, Katie hugging into Newt fiercely. After that one, it was when Katie did Newt’s make up for fun while he accepted defeat on the girl’s entertainment being him being embarrassed, he still smiled though. Next, Katie was taking a nap on top of the blonde while he just smiled up at the camera happily, hugging the girl tightly to make sure she was warm.
And finally, the last few were of Ava. Only two, one when Thomas graduated high school, the two in the picture together, and the other just being her when she came home from the hospital with Katie, her smiling brightly about her two kids.
And Thomas loved every single one of them.
But he loved Newt more for bringing them all together.
“Newt this is…..” He began as the blonde announced that that was all the photos. “Your gonna make me cry….” Newt chuckled lightly with Thomas. “….This is….the best thing I’ve ever been given. Thank you.”
The other smiled happily, proud for the response he got for the gift. “I’m glad you like it babes.”
“I love it actually. Just as much as I love you.”
“Well that’s sweet….” Newt stated as he leaned in a peck the other’s lips. “I love you too.” He pecked him again on the lips, then his cheek. “You deserve the best.”
“Now that’s sweet.” Thomas chuckled as Newt continue pecking his face and his eyes caught onto the desk again. “And thank you for the….uhh….the breaky in bed.” Newt hummed against his skin and kept his kisses going. “Umm….what are you doing?”
“What do you think?” Newt mumbled as he pulled away slightly, a cheeky smile on his face. “It’s your special day. Plus….we have some time….to ourselves…..now.” He raised his eyebrows with his cheeky smile.
Thomas got the idea immediately.
“Now?” He asked though, making Newt nod with a more smug look on his face. “Hmm…..really?”
“Of course.” Newt stated as he started leaving more kisses on Thomas’s face. “You deserve to….” He started moving his kisses down his neck, causing Thomas’s breathing to turn uneven. “…get worshiped. You know?”
“Yeah, yeah. I…” Thomas blurted in a breath as he threw the phone carefully back in the box. “….that makes sense.” He grabbed the sides of the desk, picked it and moved it to his right, making Newt start to move on top of him. “Go ahead.”
Newt chuckled as he started kissing down Thomas’s chest, his eyes locking with the other’s. Thomas breathed unevenly as he watched the blonde kiss down his torso and move underneath the blanket, a happy smile on each other’s face as their eye’s locked. Newt kept his kisses going and his eyes locked with Thomas until he was completely underneath the blanket, disappearing to remove the brunette’s sweatpants. Thomas leaned his head back as he let breathes out of his mouth, loving what Newt was doing to him. He felt the blonde tug down his sweatpants so he was revealed, and soon he felt Newt take a hold of him in his mouth, making him stutter out a breath.
The two’s body were starting to heat up, Thomas’s hand squeezing the fabric of the blanket, the other doing to the headboard above his head, as he breathed unevenly and he watched Newt’s head bob up and down underneath it.
But the pleasure that was building up only lasted for a minute before they both heard a knock from their bedroom door and a yell. “Tom!!!! Get up!!! I’m getting you the badge!!!!”
“Shit.” Thomas breathed as he immediately started shuffling around, allowing Newt to stop what he was doing. He pulled his sweatpants back up as the other moved off of him quickly, muttering curses in his hot British accent. But he didn’t reappear from underneath the blanket, only poked his eyes out from underneath.
“Uhh….” He stuttered, a bit of blush on his face as he watched Thomas grab the table and place it back around his hips again. “…Tommy…” He looked flushed, making Thomas chuckle.
“You horny bastard…” He said as Newt pushed his head into the sheets more, mumbling into it.
“In my defense, it’s been a while since I’ve tasted-”
“Shh!!” Thomas yelled as he finally heard the door open.
Katie barged right into the room as Thomas doubled checked his own tent was covered up perfectly so she wouldn’t notice; he was good at covering it up if they ever were close on getting caught at sex. It didn’t happen often, but every time Katie was awake in the house when they wanted to do stuff, no matter how quiet they would be, she’d always somehow interrupt them. So, the two would try and not do that stuff while Katie was in the house or awake. Even if they couldn’t help it sometimes.
“Hi Tom.” Katie greets with a massive smile before crawling onto the bed, her at the man’s legs first then in between him and Newt, one hand holding onto the badge they had, the one they always where every year on their birthdays. “Happy birthday.”
“Thank you.” Thomas chuckled as the girl took a seat next to him, and Newt shuffled out of underneath the blanket.
“Here’s the badge.” The girl continued as she handed the ‘happy birthday’ badge they wore for their birthday’s every year, it still being faded as ever. Thomas’s smile brightened as he took the badge from her, loving how she remembered little things like that.
“And thank you to that too.”
Katie smiled before her eyes went towards the desk. “You get cake for breakfast?! In bed?!”
“Yeah I do.”
“I made it for him.” Newt chimed in with a smug smile, making the two siblings notice he was there again. “Breakfast in bed for my Tommy.”
“Aww…” Thomas awed, but Katie gagged at the words used, making the boys chuckle. “Thanks again babe.”
“Anytime.”
“Can you make me breakfast in bed for my birthday this year?” Katie then asked Newt, changing the subject to something she thought was more interesting.
“Well….” The blonde man started as he placed his hand on the girl’s leg, rubbing circles with his thumb in a soothing way. “…only if it’s on the weekend, like Tommy’s is.”
“Yes!! Thank you!!”
They both chuckled again as Thomas placed the badge by his gift and he started digging into his breakfast, loving his two favorite people being beside him, safe and sound.
✨✨✨
Hours later, and the entire friend group from the inns had arrived at Keisha’s place for Thomas’s party.
All the kids were in the backyard, playing games with each other or eating food while being careful for where the future pool was going to be; the backyard’s left, a spay going to the back left corner too. Everyone else were having drinks and eating together, like a family reunion. Some were in the house, others were on the pavement, sitting in spare chairs, the table set or the two lawn chairs, or standing around together.
Everyone went in and out of the place, and it was chaotic, music blasting, Frypan on the grill with Jorge, Minho getting drunk with Gally while Miyoko and Beth calmed them down before they could jump through a window again, all the other women having a glass of wine, rich or poor, the young adults roasting each other while playing monopoly, the kids running around playing tag or police and Dante attending Keisha.
But Thomas loved it.
The chaos was comforting to the point it felt like home. More while he watched Katie play happily with her friends and when Newt had gone to catch up with Alby since he hadn’t been to work in a while. So he just sat in his lawn chair, a non-acholic beer in his hand.
Because he was cutting back on drinking that much.
He had Janson to blame for that. The thought of drinking multiple times a week was starting to sicken him. Plus, he was Janson’s son, sadly. He had his genes in his system, meaning that he could turn out to be an acholic like him if he wasn’t careful. Or drug addict. Or….the other thing. A sex predator. A cheater. A liar.
And all he ever wanted to do was not be like that. So he started cutting back to a drink only for special occasions, or just once every blue moon, sure he’ll miss his Brewdog beers, but it would be worth it.
Because he was not going to treat his family the way his father treated him and his mom. He would rather die then for that to ever happen.
So he sat there, his drink in hand, happy with his family and extended family. No one gave him a gift, which he was grateful for since he wasn’t really big on gifts like Katie was. But the one Newt gave him was the perfect one, and Katie kept mentioning how she got him something too, and that was all he needed. Two gifts from his two favourite people.
He smiled as he watched the scene around him more, seeing how everyone was happy and laughing, even though it was a nightmare to get everyone there. Train rides and carpooling were the main transportation for that evening.
He breathed in the air, loving the smell of burgers from the BBQ. He loved everything about the scenery in general. The happy faces, the music, his drink -which he had to admit was good-, his two loves having fun after-
His new phone vibrated in his pocket, and he grabbed it out, loving how it was his first notification from the new device.
He tapped the phone, allowing the image of Newt and him at the blood house bar to appear, and he smiled at the scene, loving how happy Newt looked. But his smile flattered sadly as his eyes noticed the message at the bottom of the screen.
+1 303 458 354
Hey Thomas. It’s me. John.
So much for his first text message.
But then another one came up.
+1 303 458 354
So I’m guessing you’ve heard about everything.
I hope you and Katie are doing ok after what happened. And that fella you’re dating. Janson told me about him over a drunken voice message. Then he blocked me apparently haha. For the best to be honest.
Don’t worry. I’m not homophobic like those assholes I called friends.
Damn they’re awful haha. So glad I got out of that circle finally.
And for once Thomas smiled at the last text, seeing how John was trying to make conversation. Maybe he isn’t that bad like him.
+1 303 458 354
I also remembered that today is your birthday.
Happy birthday.
At 10:53 pm today your officially 27. Yay!
Thomas chuckled at the last text, half loving how John remembered the exact time of his birth. Yeah….he might actually be ok.
+1 303 458 354
So……are you mad at me?
You probably are and you have every right to be.
And I’m sorry. Even if it doesn’t make up for everything.
Thomas appreciated the text messages, more then he should. Because this was the first out of all his mother’s friends to apologize about everything he had been through. So he decided to text back.
Thomas
Thanks John
+1 303 458 354
Oh so you can type?
He chuckled again as he sat his beer down beside him on the armrest.
Thomas
Well yeah ofc I’m gen z or whatever
+1 303 458 354
😂
True.
Once the two went into a pause of typing, Thomas clicked on the man’s profile and added him to his contacts, because why not. He was Katie’s father after all.
John
How’s Katie?
Is she growing up fast?
Just do it. This is your sister’s father.
Thomas
Hell yeah she is.
Faster then I can count.
John
Hahaha
She’s 8 now, right?
Thomas
Yeah she’s 8.
And she’s been going to this school with kids like her.
John
Really?
Thomas
Yep.
How I met the fella I’m dating and shit.
John
No kidding.
Does he treat you two right?
Thomas
Yes.
Katie loves him to bits, I think at least she hasn’t said she loves him yet, but I bet she does. Just like me.
John
So he treats you good too?
Thomas
Yep.
He’s amazing.
His name’s Newt and he’s Katie’s teacher at her school. He’s been so helpful and caring, I really don’t deserve him.
I just love him so much.
John
Awwww
That warms my heart Thomas.
More then anything.
Because you deserve the best after everything.
Thomas
Thanks John.
He looked back up from his phone as Katie screamed a tiny giggle. His eyes caught onto how Newt had tackled her to the ground while giggling happily, just like old times. He hadn’t heard her giggle that much since the incident with Janson. She was still recovering from that anyways, but she improved more and more each day. So he smiled at the sight as Newt laughed with her, loving how happy his family was.
His hand vibrated again, making Thomas’s go back to his new screen, no cracks and color errors down it, just a clear and clean screen.
John
Can I ask you something?
He answered back quickly.
Thomas
Ofc
If it isn’t bad at least.
John
Are you mad at me for everything?
Thomas wasn’t expecting that. Oh gosh.
There was a massive pause while Thomas watched a message load to deliver. But soon he got it, a massive one.
John
I mean you have every right to be. I didn’t help you out of that house when I should’ve helped you and your mother out of there. We all should have, but your mother didn’t want me to, so she could protect what we had or something. I didn’t want to, knowing you and her were going through that while she told me to stay out of it was torture, torturing me to the point I started to shut myself out, disconnecting myself from everyone else with my thoughts, only for me to get back into the toxic ness our friend group was. All I wanted was you two to be safe, but your mother told me not to do anything, so I didn’t. And I shouldn’t have. I should of helped you guys out of there and move away, I wouldn’t care if I didn’t go with you or not. But I didn’t do that. And I’m sorry. I’m sorry for not helping you and protecting you, you’re not even my son but your mother wanted me to be. I’m sorry for being Katie’s dad. I’m sorry for not being the father you deserved, I was worst then Janson for knowing what the both of you were going through and not doing anything about it or doing more. I’m so so sorry Thomas.
Every time a friend of his mother’s from the past would apologies to him, they would only say it once. But John said it multiple times. He really meant it. Thomas could tell he really meant it.
No wonder it seemed that John only cared for himself, it was because it hurt him knowing the love of his life and her son were being abused. No wonder he tried reaching out by himself all those years ago after Thomas reached out but was given no answer, he was trying to get his child back, maybe even children if John thought of Thomas as a son. But he never reached out again, because it would blow his cover of him being the father of Thomas’s sister.
The girls he used to call friends would’ve wanted him to give up Katie to a foster family, but he wouldn’t allow it, making him reveal his secret.
And that was maybe why he was starting to finally come out with everything, how he was in love with Ava and that they had a baby girl together.
It was all starting to make sense. But it was still fuzzy.
John
I understand why you would hate me. I really do. I’d hate me too if I were in your shoes. I’ve hated myself for it too. If you don’t want to talk to me or see my face again, both you and Katie, I understand completely.
Another difference, the girls pressured Thomas to thinking he should talk to them when he didn’t want to. While John gave him a choice, a responsible one that didn’t involve Katie’s living situation, or her in general. She could decide in years to come if she ever wanted to see John, meet him fully. And Thomas would understand if that happened, and it would mean he’d never see John’s face again if he choice to never talk to him again. The girls would’ve made decisions for Katie, forcing her to do things and make decisions she didn’t want to make. John was completely different.
Thomas understood why Ava would love him.
So he took a breath and texted back, hoping his mother watching over him would be happy about what he was doing.
Thomas
Thank you for that apology John. Really.
I understand why you didn’t do anything, not fully but I still understand.
Your forgiven, but I still need time to fully forgive you.
A moment passed before he got a response.
John
I understand that completely. I would do the same.
Again, I’m so sorry for my actions. If I could go back in time to redo them I would, no matter what and how. All that matters in my life right now are you and Katie.
But I do understand if you block me after this.
Thomas
I won’t block you don’t worry.
I just need some time to think.
And if you do somehow go back in time and change your actions, you better still make me met Newt somehow.
John
Hahaha
Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that still happens.
I’m glad you’ve heard me out Thomas, really.
Thomas
And I’m glad you made my mom happy before she left, and that Katie is with me because of you.
John
☺️
Tell me about her. Please. I really wanna know.
Thomas
She’s amazing. A bit special like mom but still. Just incredible.
She loves to read and watch tv, and she has a massive obsession with how to train your dragon, the books, movies and specials, everything about the franchise she knows.
It’s crazy.
John
Hahaha
That sounds like her.
Does she look like Ava?
Thomas
Yep.
Has her smile, eyes, nose, hair, personality, everything.
She’s an exact copy of mom.
John
Aww
That truly warms my heart.
You left a ❤️ on this message
“Attention everyone!!!” A British voice yelled out, Newt’s. Making Thomas look up from his phone. He held up a glass of champagne and everyone’s heads were turned to him. “I uhh….I have some words I’d like to share with you all.” Everyone was starting to go quiet, making Thomas send John a quick text.
Thomas
Hey I got to go now. I’ll talk to you later though. Maybe. I don’t know.
John
Ok.
Talk later. Or whatever you decide.
And again, happy birthday Thomas.
Thomas
Thanks John.
“So….” Newt began with a breath as Thomas pushed his new phone back into the jacket of his pocket. “Umm…..” His eye’s met the brunette’s as he stuttered, allowing him to take a breath as the other stood up, his non-acholic beer back in his hand. He turned back to the crowd as Thomas joined it, him standing next to Minho and Gally. “…look, you all know I’m not so great with toast’s but…..I just wanted to say a few things.” He turned back to Thomas, pointing his glass towards him. “Thomas…well Tommy…..you’ve been through so much, we all know it.” He watched as a hand, Gally’s, went to squeeze his shoulder, and he smiled a grateful smile. “And….you didn’t deserve any of it. But….you’ve also come such a long way from that, and we’re all very proud, especially me, I honestly couldn’t be any more prouder for you.” He smiled towards the brunette, and he smiled back, more genuineness behind it. “I love you, with everything in me. I always have. And I always will. Just like everyone else around us will. You deserve the best you can ever have, especially when you’ve come this far in life. And I’m lucky to call you the love of my life, in all possibilities.” A pause followed as Newt raised his glass in the air. “Happy birthday love.” He then raised it higher as his eyes went to the crowd. “To Thomas!”
The group repeated the saying in a shout, making Thomas chuckle as he got praised and took his last sip of his drink. But he still loved the attention, because it was the good kind of attention he was receiving.
A few hugs were shared, most from Teresa since she couldn’t stop smiling. Then a few repeated sayings of ‘happy birthday’ as he got rid of his glass bottle. And claps of hands and pats on back, some hurting a bit but he laughed it off as the other apologized for how it hurts even if it didn’t that much. But soon, Thomas ended up in front of Newt, the glass of champagne out of his hands.
“That was very sweet of you.” He stated with a smile as he placed his hands on the blonde’s hips, pulling him closer.
“Thank you. It is true though.” Newt chuckled as he placed his hands on the other’s chest, his grey shirt showing his muscles perfectly, even if they were covered by his jacket. “You do deserve the best.”
“And that’s you.”
“Really now? Hm?”
“Of course. That was the greatest gift I ever got. That speech in your sexy ass accent.” Thomas said in a low voice before smashing the two’s lips together calmly, only for the blonde to kiss him back after a chuckle.
He wrapped his arms around the other’s waist as he pulled him closer, but soon Newt pulled away slightly, only making Thomas start to chase his lips, all he wanted to do was to be alone with Newt, to do the stuff he wanted to do for his birthday. But then again, they were in public.
“No no no….” Newt dragged smugly, making Thomas breath annoyedly. “We’re saving that for later tonight.”
“That’s too long to wait.”
“You’ll be fine. It’ll be worth it. You’re not gonna do much work tonight anyways, you just need to sit there, well….lie there, and look all pretty, yeah?”
“Oh really....?”
“Mmhmm. Besides….” Newt said before he lowered his voice for only Thomas to hear. “…you deserve to lie down instead of being on top for once.”
The brunette blushed lightly with a smirky smile, loving how sexy Newt was sounding to him, it was obvious he was a tiny bit drunk. But still, he really loved this side of Newt a lot. “Well….if you say so.”
Newt smiled more before pecking him on the lips, enjoying the closeness just like the other.
So did Thomas, that’s why he guided him back to the lawn chair and pulled Newt to sit in his lap. He didn’t say anything about John texting him, he wanted to talk about it tomorrow or later tonight, because today and that moment was about him. It was his day. And all he needed was his two loves to have a good day with him.
The two didn’t move from the seat until evening started kicking in more, and they couldn’t stop talking about anything that came to their minds. They also shared comfortable silences as they watched their friends happily living, making them just as happy. They laughed as Minho and Gally got into arguments while Alby tried breaking them apart. They watched as Frypan gave Keisha some cooking tips. And they watched as the kids played in the backyard.
Mostly on Katie’s smiling face. It had been a few weeks since the incident, and she was defiantly starting to recover from the trauma fully. She had been going to the school counsellor anyway every two weeks, and most times Thomas goes with her, even if he wasn’t really allowed in the school that much. Only for sport stuff when it came to sport events between schools.
He got his job right after the incident, because he was finally moving on with his life, restarting like he always wanted. So he was grateful for working with David for five years, he was a really good reference. And by the start of the last school term of the year, he got the job. But it’s only a run through while getting paid, and from the notes he’s been given, he may be staying as the couch permanently for as long as he needed.
He wasn’t also just seeing Katie’s counsellor at school, but his own. And he was paying the sessions himself, not Newt, it was his money being spent. And they were helpful. He did cry in some, lashed out too, or was just moody, but they were the best for him, more when Newt tagged along.
His life was getting the fresh start he’s always wanted. And he didn’t need to get rid of Katie for it to happen. In fact, if he hadn’t sent Katie to the school to met Newt, the pair would still be in safe haven, in fear and depressed. So it was all because of his decisions for Katie that made everything possible.
He was finally happy.
Katie played with her friends, and smiled more when fireflies started to buzz around the backyard, lighting up the place with green light. She stared at them in awe with her friends before they started jumping to catch one, her missing nearly every time.
Amy caught one, but it immediately flew off when she went to show it to her parents. Baxter then caught one and rubbed in Amy’s face that he did before he allowed it to fly away. Sophie caught one too and showed it to Stephan who didn’t try to catch one and tried to with her mom’s too, but it also flew away. Chuck caught one and showed it too Deedee before he let it go. Lizzy did the same with Dante. And Minho, Jackie and Madison made it into a composition to see you could catch one first.
Katie finally caught onto one and went to show the boys immediately. “Tom!! Newtie!!! Look!!!!”
The pair chuckled as Katie got to them, loving how innocent she is. She held out her palms with the bug crawling around it. Unlike the others, it didn’t fly away straight away. It just wondered around in Katies hands.
“Wow.” Thomas dragged with fake enthusiasm, but he was still interested. “It’s cute.”
“Yeah. And look,” Newt stated as he pointed towards the bug. “It’s still glowing.”
“Woah...” Katie gasped as she noticed the slight flicker of the green light, a hum vibrating from it. “I’m gonna call him Greenie.”
“Greenie.” Newt repeated with a laugh, making Katie nod her head. “I like it.”
“You sure it’s a he?” Thomas asked randomly, causing Newt to laugh.
“Mmhmm. I checked.”
The two laughed as the firefly started flying again, back to his friends. Katie watched in awe as it flied away, calling out a ‘goodbye greenie’ to it, wishing him a safe journey.
“Oh!!” She then blurted out as she remembered something important. “Wait right here Tom!!!” That’s when she bolted towards the fence next to the three’s backyard quickly, on a mission.
“Oh no, I’m…I’m walking away.” Thomas humored, earning a whine from Katie about how serious she was, and a laugh from Newt as the two got comfortable again, him on top of Thomas. “God….she states a lot of the obvious.”
“She’s just telling you to stay put. No big biggy.”
Thomas still rolled his eyes with a smile. “Still.” A pause settles over them as Newt snuggled more into Thomas’s embrace. “She’s gotten a lot better.”
“Yeah, she has.” Newt agreed quietly. “Told you we needed time.”
“Yeah I know. My plan worked too by the way. She was yapping again after we watched that video.”
“Oh, drop it will you.”
“I won’t and ever will.”
Newt breathed annoyedly as he rolled his eyes, earning a chuckle out of Thomas as they entered a comfortable silence, the chaos around them comforting.
A few minutes passed before the girl turned back up again, a wrapped thin box in her hands. Her present to Thomas. It was slightly bigger than Newt’s present, but they didn’t catch on it at all. What mattered was the thought.
“Happy birthday Tom.” She stated with a smile as she presented the gift in front of the two. Newt shifted as Thomas sat back up, taking the present with a massive smile on his face, loving how his sister was giving him a present for once.
He never got much birthday gifts back at the inns, maybe a well drawn picture from Katie when she came back from Alby’s class and a night out with his friends where he didn’t pay for anything. He didn’t mind that at all, he only cared about the people he spent his birthday with, not the presents.
But the thought of Katie giving him a well wrapped present was a dream of his to come true. And it was. He was extremely happy that it was.
“Thanks kitty kat.” He stated as he began ripping the paper open, loving how proud the girl was of the gift.
It was thin and in landscape. Not that heavy, but it did feel fragile.
And it started to become clear of what it was.
Once the last bit of wrapping was off, Thomas loved the gift instantly. It was a framed photo of the three back at Christmas, all wearing their Christmas sweaters while standing in front of the camera. Katie stood by the boy’s feet, her hands holding the other twos. Thomas’s arm was wrapped around Newt’s while they all smiled, looking like a proper family. The frame was decorated in stickers of hearts, flowers, stars, rainbows, and gems, and little words like ‘kitty kat’, ‘mama Newt’ and ‘Tommy’ were written around the place in Katie’s messy handwriting.
Thomas was definitely in love with it.
“My god….Katie….” He stuttered out as Newt looked at it from his side.
“Do you like it?” Katie asked quietly, causing Thomas to look back up at her.
“I love it sweetheart.” He stated, earning a bigger smile from Katie. He looked back down at it. “God…did you make the frame by yourself?”
“Yes I did.”
“Is that what you were doing during art then?” Newt asked randomly, earning a nod from the girl. “I knew it!” The two laughed. “No wonder you didn’t want me to look at it.”
Katie giggled again. And the two loved that sound so much, more for how she was starting to make the sound more as the weeks went on from the incident.
“Well that art class was spent amazingly then.” Thomas stated as he looked back up at Katie, a grateful smile on his face. “Thank you kitty kat.”
“You really love it?”
“Of course I do. You made it. So I love it. So much that I’ve decided…. to put it on my nightstand.”
“Really?”
“Really really.”
Katie beamed more happily before she walked to the brunette’s side and half hugged him, and he squeezed her back.
And Newt loved the image more then he should. Because his family was starting to fully heal again. On the day his love turned his age too, the day could not get any more better for all of them.
✨✨✨
Dinner came by in a flash, burgers and chips yet again. But still, they praised Frypan, Keisha and Winston on the food, some more then others since Issac, Sadina, Darnell and Toad started bowing to the three drunkenly.
Kids were starting to fall asleep, so were adults. So most decided to stay for the night, others were deciding on leaving soon, but those were a few, ones that didn’t have children.
Katie was falling asleep just like her friends, but not on the couch or floor of Keisha’s living room. Instead, she sat on Thomas’s knee outside, a blanket over the pair’s shoulders, and her right temple leaned against her brother’s peck. Thomas made sure she was warm, always adjusting the blanket around them so she wouldn’t get cold.
She looked so peaceful at times, and he caught himself staring down at her for more then a moment for how calm she looked. Her life had been so chaotic lately, so was his, with his new job that made him work two afternoons and week and Saturday mornings, his therapy sessions once a week and the recovering from the traumatic incident. But she had her own things going on in her life, and she deserved to look at peace from it all in Thomas’s arms, where he loved her to be.
But yet again, he still turned away from the sight, making his eyes catch with Keisha’s as she walked over one time.
“All the kids are wanting a sleep over tonight.” She stated. “They’re all heading over to Sonya’s while their parents stay here, well most of them. So, Sonya and Harriet can take Katie off your hands for the night if you want.”
“Really?” Thomas asked as he stood up, adjusting Katie to sit on his hip while her arms wrapped around his neck and the blanket around their shoulders.
“Of course. It’s your day sweetie. You shouldn’t have to worry about her.”
“I’m not worried about her.”
“We’ve heard stories.” A voice chimed in from beside the pair, Sonya’s. She then appeared with Harriet by her side. They all then made a semi-circle as they talked. “From Teresa and Aris.”
“Oh god.” Thomas chuckle, causing the other three to laugh with him.
“Seriously though. We can take her off your hands for the night if you and Newt wanna….do that.” Sonya said before gagging a bit at the last bit of her sentence, making him and the other two women laugh.
“T-that…actually….might help.” Thomas finally agreed in thought, because why not. He’d honestly love to have a break from being a big brother or parent, especially today. He loved Katie to bits, he just needed a break sometimes.
“Great.” Keisha said as she started reaching out for the little girl’s tired body. “I’ll carry her over since I wanna put my babies to bed. Poor thing looks tired.” She placed her hands under the girl’s arm pits and slowly hosted her in the air so her and Thomas would make an easy transfer, making the blanket drop to the ground.
“N-n…no….” Katie yawned as Keisha sat her on her hip.
“Sorry honey?” Thomas asked.
The girl reached out tiredly to the women next to Sonya. “H-harriet…”
Keisha’s mouth flew open as Harriet turned away from the group so she could burst out laughing. Sonya giggled at the name and the look on her friend’s face, and Thomas laughed with her as Keisha pushed her lips together. Katie kept reaching out for Harriet though and making sleepy groans, making the women holding her shake her head.
“Wow. I’ve been rejected.” She humored as Harriet stood back up straight, tears starting to roll down her eyes at the rejection Keisha was experiencing. “I thought of this kid as my own. And she treats me like this? Oh well. Whatever.”
“Aww, Keisha.” Harriet chuckled as the two started making a slow transition for Katie to go from Keisha’s arms to hers. “Your not all that bad. I’m just her favourite.”
“Um. Hello?” Thomas asked as Harriet sat Katie on her hip, Sonya wrapping the blanket back around her as she hugged the women tightly. “Aren’t I her brother?”
“Yeah. But I’m her crush.” The dark-skinned women stated with a smirk, causing Thomas to just roll her eyes.
“That’s why me and Katie are alike.” Sonya chimed in, earning a laugh from her wife, a genuine one. “We can talk about our crush together.”
“Oh Jesus.” Thomas blurted, making all three of the women laugh. “Yep. I’m gonna leave so this doesn’t get any more weird.” The girls giggled again as he started walking to the gate of his and Newt’s fence, the blonde waiting for him there. “Call me any time if something happens.”
“Will do!” Sonya called out. “Happy birthday Thomas!”
“Thanks!”
“Bye Thomas!!” Harriet added with a smile and tiny wave, bobbing Katie up and down to get her to sleep. “Happy birthday!!”
“Thanks Harri!!!”
“Have fun getting laid!!!” Keisha yelled out loud, making Harriet burst out laughing and Sonya gag more.
Thomas only blushed as he waved towards the women one last time, deciding to add to the joke. “Will do!!!! Thanks for hosting the party Keish!!!!”
“No problem hon!!!! Happy birthday!!!!”
“Thank you!!!”
Thomas then heard the three say their own goodbyes since Keisha changed her mind in saying she would follow them when she just wanted to go to bed. He walked towards the gate to the fence of his backyard, Newt there waiting for him on his phone on their side of it. But soon he looked up and smiled at him, allowing him to return the gesture.
“Been a great day hasn’t it.” The blonde stated as he pushed his phone back into the pocket of his jacket and Thomas gained distance on him, his hand in his own jacket’s pockets while the other held the picture.
“Yeah. It was the best.” The brunette said as he opened gate. “But chaotic.”
“Just like usual.”
Thomas chuckled as he closed the gate behind him and started walking back to the house, hand in hand with Newt when he got to his side, the other hand still holding Katie’s gift.
“Who’s staying at Keish’s?” Newt asked as they walked silently.
“Mmm….if I had to guess I’d say T, Aris, Rach, Bren, Miyoko, Beth, …I think Trina and Mark too and….. I think that’s it. Maybe Gal and Min too, but Beth’s literally Chuck’s mother and Miyoko is now a mother to Mini Minho. But yeah, that’s my guesses since… their people that have kids, Mark may just be me again for a bit since Alec and Lana left.”
“Yeah, that would make sense. You know the sleeping arrangements?”
“Nah. I’m letting Keisha figure that out.”
Newt chuckled lightly as the two approached the tiny porch that laid a play table for Katie and another BBQ that was too broken to fix.
“So….” Newt continued with a cheeky smile. “…Katie’s off our hands for the night.”
“Yeah I know.” Thomas stated in a low voice as they stepped onto the porch. “B-but…before we get into that, which I’ve been looking forward to all day, I’ve…..got something to tell you.”
“Yeah? If it’s about something you wanna use tonight, don’t bother. I’ve got it planned out. Plus, I don’t like those things-”
“No, no, no. It’s not about that.” Thomas chuckled as he watched the other opened the door to the house. “And just to note, I don’t like…using those either. My….father use too use them on me so…threw me off.”
“Understandable. And I’m sorry he used those on you.” Newt stated softly, earning a grateful smile from Thomas. “Now, what is it that’s on your mind?”
“Well….” Thomas began as the two walked into the kitchen, Newt leading the way, and he placed the picture of the three on the bench by the window. “…uhh….I got a text from….John.”
At the name, Newt turned his head to Thomas, then his body as he registered on the statement. “Oh. Katie’s John?
“No, Mary’s John from the bible. Yes dumbass, Katie’s John.”
Newt rolled his eyes at the remark behind Thomas’s statement. “Don’t call me a dumbass.”
“Sorry. I love you.” Thomas teased with a smile.
“Love you too.”
A pause was then shared as Newt placed both his hands on Thomas’s biceps, doing his best to hold himself back for a little while longer.
“Um…..was it….bad?” He finally asked as Thomas just stood there, his eyes staring into the ones he would always fall in love with.
“To be honest, not really. He just…”
“Did you text him back?”
“Yeah. I did. We chatted for a bit, a-and….he apologized more about….everything and how….he didn’t really help. But….he admitted that…..he hated that he stayed away and didn’t help, but apparently my mom told him too, so they wouldn’t reveal like…..what they had and shit. It was apparently torture for him. And instead of….begging for me to just….talk to him, he would understand if I didn’t…..text him again or blocked him even. He….understood me somehow. Man…..Katie’s lucky to have him as his dad’s.”
Newt stayed in silence as he thought on the explanation, and Thomas only watched calmly.
“Do you want to see him again?” The blonde asked after a moment.
“I mean…..I’ve told him I needed some time, and that if I didn’t want to see him and Katie did without me, that would be her decision not mine. He completely understood.”
“But do you want to see him?” Newt repeated as he rubbed his biceps.
Thomas thought for a second before he answered. “I don’t know yet. I need more time to figure it out.”
“That’s understandable.” Newt stated with a nod. A pause followed before he said something else. “He may just be feeling guilty about everything that’s happened. And…he’s ready to meet her and be her dad, no guilt about his secret being on his shoulders anymore.”
“Hmm…yeah that would make sense.”
“But….he did say he’d understand if you two never reached out to him again.”
“Y-yeah…that’s also…look, I was just telling you about this. I-I don’t really wanna….figure it all out now. Especially since….you know it’s my birthday and….”
Newt laughed lightly as Thomas smiled nervously. “Yeah…we should talk about this tomorrow. After….I make you feel….so good.”
They shared a laugh before Newt grabbed the back of Thomas’s neck and smashed their lips together, taking the other by surprise before he fed onto the hunger, their discussion instantly leaving each other’s minds. They both allowed their tongues to enter each other’s mouth while Newt led Thomas away from the back door towards the centre of the bottom level of the house, steps being slow as they devoured each other’s mouths.
The two breathed in their scents as they got more intense in the kissing, all the waiting being worth it. Newt’s hands found their way back to the other’s neck, a breath coming out his mouth before he stuck his tongue back into the other’s mouth. He then allowed his hands to float down to Thomas’s shoulders so he could push his jacket off, and he helped no problem, pushing harder into the kiss. After the piece of clothing fell to the ground, Thomas’s hands then went to Newt’s jacket, and the two pushed it off, their lips never parting.
The jacket fell in a swift move, and next came off shoes and socks, Newt went first, their lips not parting, only for when they needed a break. Thomas tried to help, but he only fed onto the hunger more, him no longer holding back, he wanted to savor Newt’s taste more then anything, especially on his birthday. Newt was finally bare foot before they moved to the brunette’s own footwear, their lips still smashing together ruffly. Newt didn’t help Thomas, he only allowed his hands to go up and down the other’s muscular arms, the ones he was gonna worship that night no problem. He allowed a noise to come out of his mouth, only it being a muffle, and Thomas was immediately turned on more. He was now barefoot, and he didn’t hesitate before pulling the other in and dipping one arm under his shirt to feel his bare back, the other hand cupping one of Newt’s butt cheeks.
The blonde’s leg bent up to Thomas’s hip at the action, his sore one but he didn’t care, his main motive was to make the brunette feel as good as he made him feel in anything sexual. His finger’s pulled at the other’s hair as their problems rubbed against each other, muffled noises coming out of their mouths. This lasted for a while, the two just making out like that was the most important thing in the world.
They stood there, lips against lips, until Thomas finally went for the hem of Newt’s shirt and began to pull it up. They finally parted but huffed out breathes for the lost contact. Newt lifted his arms up and above his head, allowing Thomas to strip his under half. And once he did, throwing the shirt somewhere afterwards, he dived back for the kissed marked lips waiting for him.
But instead of their lips meeting, Newt placed his finger on Thomas’s lips and pushed him back, playing hard to get.
“Uh uh.” He said with a shake of his head, a smug smile on his face. Thomas frowned but still placed a needy kiss on Newt’s finger. “Not here.”
“Hm?”
Newt didn’t say anything else, just removed his finger from Thomas’s lips, turned his back to him and walked slowly towards the stairs. Thomas watched his hips sway with sass as he walked, checking the blonde out like usual when he got the chance. His eyes then went to the bare back before Newt turned to walk up the stairs.
“Babe….” Thomas started in a low voice, all his want of Newt and him intwined yet again taking over him. The blonde still took a few steps up the stairs, and he turned towards Thomas again, his smug smile still on his face as he looked hot for the brunette to resist. “….Katie’s not home. We can just do it on the couch here. Like last time at safe haven.”
“You were sitting up in that. I want you lying down. That way I can make you feel….really good.” Newt stated cheekily. “Besides….couches aren’t really my forte. I don’t perform the best there….if you know what I mean.” He smirked again before turning back towards his way up and walking again.
Thomas only watched, a lot of blush appearing on his face. He had never seen Newt like this before, and he loved it. It was hot, like Newt was. So it was turning him on for a good night.
This was the best way to end his birthday.
That’s when he finally moved, rushing quickly to the stairs and up them. He stumbled on a step, earning a chuckle from upstairs, but that only made him move faster. Newt waited for him by the door of their room, looking all smugly and cheeky. But that only made Thomas want him more. So when he got to the second floor, he marched right up to Newt, readier then ever.
“Fuck you.” He stated before smashing the two lips together, continuing their make out session from before.
“That’s just want I’m about to do.” Newt breathed as he reached for the door and tried to push it closed. But Thomas helped him, kicking it closed so he could finally be fully alone with Newt in their bedroom.
The blonde started to walk forward, making the brunette step back, their lips never leaving each other while their tongues kept exploring their mouths. Newt then pushed Thomas against the wall, earning a mumbled moan out of him.
He then pulled away, huffing out breathes as his hands went to the hem of Thomas’s shirt. The other noticed his want for him to be shirtless, making him cross his arms and pull his shirt up, Newt helping him throw it away so the pair were both half naked. His lips then went to the other’s chest, making him stutter out a breath as he watched the blonde’s kisses being spread. Newt’s sucks, licks, kisses, and occasional bites went all over his chest, and Thomas just watched breathlessly while his head was thrown back.
The kisses went lower down Thomas’s torso, and soon he registered Newt unbuttoning his pants while he got on his knees. He kept his head thrown back, loving what the blonde was doing to him, his breath so uneven and heavy. But then he let out a breathless moan as he felt Newt’s mouth around him, the back of his throat being felt at first. It was unfinished business from the morning.
“God…..” He stuttered as his hand went to the head of blonde hair, pulling at it. The other hand went to grab the other’s, and soon he found it, and he squeezed it tight every time he felt Newt’s entire mouth around him. “Newt…..” He breathed out moans as he threw his head back more, the heat in his stomach already brewing. “Shit….”
This lasted for minutes, Newt’s head bobbing to Thomas’s bulge. Soon, he let out another breathless moan as he realised in the blonde’s mouth, and he swallowed it with no moment wasted.
“Fuck….”
Newt then stood up, whipping some leftovers off his mouth. “Enjoyed that?”
“What do you think?”
The blonde chuckled sweetly, like he wasn’t acting hot and mysterious before. Even if Thomas loved that side of Newt, he loved his sweetness and innocence more. That’s what made him so in love with him, the kindness he had. His attractiveness just came along with it, which was the best thing ever.
“Of course I did.”
“Well…your gonna enjoy this more.”
Newt then pulled Thomas by his pants to the bed, and he allowed it to happen, even if he just had let go before and there was more to come. The blonde then pulled the other’s pants all the way down to his feet before he sat him down on the edge of the bed, allowing himself to finally be fully exposed with him. Thomas just stared at Newt as he pulled down his own pants, grateful to have him in his life, to celebrate him, not just like this though, in everything they did today.
The breakfast in bed. The gift he gave him. Their outing to the park and for lunch. The party at Keisha’s. Now this.
Everything about that blonde he fell for was just perfect.
When Newt was finally exposed fully, he made his way back to Thomas and strangled his lap, a smirk on his face before he smashed their lips back together. Once again, the brunette fed onto that hunger the blonde showed him as his hands ran up and down his back, breathing in his scent. Newt’s hands were in his hair again, pulling on the hairs furiously as he started rocking his hips in Thomas’s, who started doing the same back.
Newt hovered over Thomas controllingly, and soon they parted for him to go to the other’s neck, making the brunette throw his head back as he let out breathes. He was guided slowly to lay down by this, and he moaned every time he felt teeth go into his skin, more when he felt a hand start to palm him. Thomas bucked his hips up to the warmth of his hand, a stuttering breath leaving his lips at the action. Newt continues his licks, kisses, sucks and bite down Thomas’s neck before he moved to his shoulder and arm, making the other let go of him as he worshipped his arm yet again.
Thomas’s back was now fully on the blanket, and Newt still sat up, his kisses going to the other arm now, the muscular ones he loved getting squeezed by in a hug. Thomas watched happily while breathing out heavily, his problem becoming more unbearable to have no attention to anymore. “Jesus….”
Newt then let go of his arms and started kissing the brunette’s collar bone again, teasing Thomas more and more. It was clear he was teasing him for the needy breathes and moans Thomas let out from it, his eyes shut tight now and scrunched up. All he wanted was to be entwined with Newt, he didn’t care how, he just wanted Newt to take him.
“Fuck…..I love you…..”
That’s when the blonde finally pulled away from the skin and positioned himself in the sitting position over Thomas’s bulge. “I love you too….” He breathed in a rush before he lowered himself so their skin’s met, allowing the pair to finally be entwined again.
Thomas breathed out as he felt Newt’s warmness and tightness around him, loving the sound of the other’s stuttered breath being in the air too. He couldn’t help but buck up, but that only made Newt’s hands pin his hips to the bed.
“Don’t move.” He stated in a breath, their eyes now locked. “Just lay there and look pretty.”
“You sure?”
“Of course.” Newt breathed in an answer before he lifted himself up and sat back down furiously, earning a breath out of Thomas. “You usually do all the work. And today’s your birthday, so…it’s my turn.”
“Wow….your very hot when you talk like that.” Thomas chuckled as he watched the blonde’s figure go up and down, huffing every time the blonde was completely around him.
“That’s the point.” Newt chuckled back with a smile as the two’s hand’s found each other’s, making their finger’s lock. “But thank you love.”
“No problem…..fucking hell….”
Thomas’s hand stayed on Newt’s leg as the other’s body went up and down, but soon he dragged it across his skin till it reached the side of Newt’s neck, his thumb resting against his jaw faintly. He breathed out moans while the other grunted, focusing on his work while he squeezed the other’s hand. He speeded up his pace, taking Thomas by surprise, making the moans and whines become more clearer.
Newt’s eyes started to roll to the back of his head when he went faster, the feeling of his own saliva inside him while he was full, which he loved. He tried his best to stay focus as he noticed Thomas’s eyes doing the same as his. And he loved how he made him feel like that.
“Fuck……Newt……”
“Tommy…..”
He went faster again, making their breathes come out faster with the rhythm. Thomas rolled his head back with his eyes as he let out higher moans, the highest he’s ever made with Newt, or even general. No one had ever worshipped him like this, he was always the one worshipping them to the point they sounded like he did in that moment. And he understood why they sounded like that, to which made him proud of himself to have such an ability.
Newt did his best to control his own moans and whines, keeping them as quiet as possible so Thomas’s could be higher. It did take everything in him to do that, because Thomas made him feel that good in what ever he did. All he wanted to do was moan out breathlessly like Thomas was doing, but he was the one that was meant to sound like that tonight, not Newt. They would do it again in a couple of days, and Newt could moan, whine and whimper as loud as he could then, if Katie wasn’t in the house at least.
Skin against skin as Newt slapped them together, the heat in his stomach becoming unbearable. But his goal was to make Thomas let go again before he did, because it was his birthday. So he tried his best to hold back as he went faster one last time, making Thomas start to cry out.
“Fuck…. Fuck Newt….” The brunette stated and it turned something in Newt, allowing the pair to throw their heads back.
“Bloody hell….Thomas…..”
Newt looked back down at the other, seeing how his eyes were tightly closed and scrunched up with his face. He watched as he moaned out loud one last time, feeling his insides overflowed as Thomas let go fully. He accomplished his goal. So he waisted zero seconds before letting go of the other’s hip and taking a hold of himself, rubbing it so the feeling off bliss could leave him.
Thomas painted as he heard Newt’s groans to finish himself off, and soon he heard a louder moan, followed by a breath of exhaustion, to which made his stomach feel sticky.
Newt didn’t move off, just panted heavily with Thomas while he whipped the orgasm off his abs before the blonde planted another kiss there. It stayed like this for a while till Newt finally lifted himself up, allowing Thomas to exit him, and drop to his back on the other’s right.
They both stared up at the ceiling, exhausted from the act they did. They huffed breathes in silence, a comfortable one.
A minute pasted. Two. Then….
“When’s your birthday again?” Thomas asked in a huff, even if he already knew it.
Newt turned his head towards Thomas as they both fought for some air in their lungs, him being confused by the question. But he still gave an answer. “Third of August.” He took a few more breathes before he continued. “Why?”
That’s when Thomas started moving, wrapping his arm around Newt’s torso as his head found a home on his shoulder comfortably, his eyes closed as he got comfy. “Just wanting to double check.”
Newt chuckled at the answer as he wrapped his arms around Thomas and placed a kiss on the top of his head. “Noted.” He said as he placed his chin on the other’s head, his cheek still resting on the blanket beneath them.
“That was amazing.” Thomas then stated in a mumble as he snuggled into Newt.
“Yeah it was.”
“You gotta be on top more often.”
Newt rolled his eyes. “Fine….but you’ve gotta be on top most times. But every few times I will.”
“I can live with that.”
They chuckled before Newt continued. “Worth your wait?”
“Yes.”
And that was that.
The perfect way to end a birthday for Thomas. The best birthday he ever had.
He was cuddling with his love after feeling good with him and a long day with friends and family. It was just perfect.
But there was one thing left to happen.
They both heard a ping from Thomas’s phone since Newt’s was downstairs on the kitchen floor in his jacket. The brunette hummed a whine, making the blonde chuckle, before he finally sat up, grabbed his glasses on his nightstand, put them on his face, grabbed his pants and pulled his phone out of his pocket.
And the text message was again, out of nowhere.
John
Hey Thomas.
Just wishing you one last happy birthday before you went to sleep.
And also 1 more thing.
There was a pause before he got the last text.
John
I know I said if you wanted to never see me again I’d completely understand. But if that ever happened, just please don’t take my little girl away from me. I haven’t seen her in years and I miss her so much it hurts. So…..
I would really love it and appreciate it if I could meet her. Fully. I don’t care if you wouldn’t want to see me. You could drop her by mine or something. Then leave for the morning. Or just for an hour. Or you could even hang around and watch over her as she hanged out with me, I’d understand if you’d do that. I don’t care. I just want to see my daughter. She means everything to me and I’ll do anything to have her back.
And to have you back too. I mean I saw you as a son Thomas, really. My son. And I would’ve been a better father then Janson. I understand if you don’t ever wanna see my face again though. But just please don’t keep my baby girl away from me. Please.
A pause followed. Then….
John
Just think about it ok?
Thomas stared at the message, not knowing what to type after that. He reread it carefully, feeling heart broken for the man. He just stares at it for a full minute, because he didn’t know what to reply with. Sooner or later, Newt finally sat up to see what was going on since he hadn’t moved an inch.
“Tommy? You ok?” He asked before he noticed the texts.
“Would it be so crazy in thinking….. I did want to see him again?” Thomas asked quietly, his eyes never going away from the screen.
Nothing moved for half a minute before Newt finally inserted his arm inside Thomas’s armpit and rested his head on his shoulder, his other hand holding his bicep. He then replied quietly, carefully with his answer. “No….I wouldn’t think your crazy if you saw him again.”
Thomas rested his cheek on top of the other’s head. “Really? But what if he’s faking it? The texts and shit. What if he’s not her father and Janson’s playing a trick? What if he’s just….lying?”
A pause followed before Newt answered. “I don’t think he is Tommy. I mean….look at the texts, he’s obviously being more reasonable then Katie, not ours the original, and Ladena. So…..I don’t think he’s faking it love.” Another pause came as Thomas took it in. “I think he’s just a father waiting for his daughter to come home.”
Thomas took that last statement in too, more then the rest. And it did make sense, John was Katie’s father, and it was obviously he wanted her back.
So he nodded his head. “Your right.”
And he immediately texted back, Newt watching him with a proud smile.
Thomas
John I’m still thinking about all this. But I do think I wanna see you again.
And don’t worry, your daughter will be back with you soon.
And son. ☺️
Notes:
I was honestly so scared writing the smut to this chapter at three am last night. Like I couldn't stop laughing AND when I wrote certain things down I needed a minute to cleanse myself in silence before I continued. I tried my best not to be so explicit because I'm never comfortable writing those words down, so I hope its good and not shit. :)
Anyways, lmk how you think this fic is gonna end like if you can, I'd love to hear your thoughts AND also lmk if you'd read the other fanfic I'm close to finish planning for. It's about these two, ofc, and it's them all being rich and shit. Like rich to the point they have paparazzi and secrets off camera. Lmk if you wanna know more about it. I'll try not to spoil it lol.
So yeah, thanks for reading and leaving Kudos, and I'll see you all in the next one.
✌️🫶
Chapter 37: Meeting a little piece of the past in a fresh start
Summary:
Thomas has a normal day at uni, but halfway through it, he gets a visit from someone he thought he’d never see again, even after all the text’s he’s shared.
Notes:
Sup yall
This one is half good half bad tbh. But I do hope yall love it. I just need sleep so I'm not gonna yap in the notes like usual, sorry if you enjoy them if theirs a single soul that does. :)
I just realized I'm posting this on Newt's conformed birthday.....
HAPPY BIRTHDAY YOU DEAD GAY TWINK WE LOVE YOU SM ❤️❤️❤️🫶🫶🫶😭😭😭😘😘😘
Sorry I need sleep. But yeah, I remembered his birthday, so I need help 😁 I've got an excuse though, I have a photographic memory when it comes to these types of things and not maths. 👍
So yeah....
Enjoy beautiful humans
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Get it away from me!!!” Newt yelled as he stood up on the nearest stool by the bench, making Katie giggle more horrendously with Thomas. “It’s gonna kill me-oh my god it’s looking at me-!!”
“Calm down.” Thomas stated as he approached the spider on the window carefully, a bowl in his hand and a cooking glove on the other. “It’s just a spider.”
“Your point?!?!?!” The blonde stated loudly, earning more giggles out of Katie at his reaction. And he caught onto it through his glasses as she stood behind her brother. “Stop laughing!!!! It’s not funny!!!!”
“Yes, it is.” Katie laughed happily, enjoying how terrified Newt looked.
“It won’t be funny when it kills me!!!”
“It won’t kill you Newt.” Thomas humored as he held his hand out for the spider to crawl onto.
“It will!!!! You don’t know!!!!!”
The two laughed more as the spider slowly crawled onto the cooking glove. Katie watched happily as she moved to Thomas’s side more to get a better look at the insect. And that’s when the brunette got the idea in his head.
Instead of covering the spider with the tiny clear bowl, he held his palm in front of Katie, her body shielding his hand from Newt. “Go scare Newtie.” He whispered for only the girl to hear, and her smile brighten into a cheeky one while she nodded.
“Ok.” She whispered back.
“Huh?! What?!” The blonde questioned loudly as he tried to see the spider transition into Katie’s hand, the two hiding it perfectly. “What are you two whispering about?!?!”
Katie then turned back around to Newt and started walking back around the bench to get closer to him, her hands behind her back. “Newtie…..” The blonde looked down at the girl with much fear in his eyes. “….say hi to sticks!” She then unwrapped her hands from her back and held up the spider in her hand, brave as ever with the insect.
Newt shriek quietly before stumbling off the stool backwards, keeping his distance away from Katie, who just giggled happily. “Don’t do that!! And stay away from me!!!”
Thomas laughed at the sight through his own glasses as Katie started walking towards Newt, the spider wiggling in her hand.
“No…” Newt blurted suspiciously as Katie gained her distance on him, the spider in the air and her hand in front of her. “No….!!!!” The girl giggled as she marched over to him, causing him to whelp as he started walking faster away from her. He jolted around the bench towards Thomas, who just chuckled at the scene. “Katie…..!!!! Katie stop it-!!!!” His voice cracked as he dodged further to Thomas by Katie’s dab of the spider in his face. He ran past the brunette, who was still laughing, and Katie followed him while giggling. The blonde turned back to face Katie, only for him to spot the spider, shriek at the sight, turn back as he ran to the couch and gag at the thought of the spider near him. He stopped by the end of couch in the corner of the room and grabbed a pillow to shield himself. “Katie….I swear to god….”
The girl giggled more as she stood opposite him, when he’d make a run on one side, she’d go straight at him, making him pull back into the corner. Thomas stayed where he was, smiling and laughing at the scene, even if they were sort of bullying Newt.
“I’ll buy you ice cream for dinner tonight if you get that thing away from me.” Newt said as a shiver went up his back of the feeling of the spider on his skin again, another gag following out of his mouth. “Just….please….it can be a full tub of ice cream even.”
“Don’t listen to him Kitty kat.” Thomas stated in a laugh. “He’s just saying that so you can get rid of the spider for him. Kill it even.”
“But I don’t want to kill the spider.” Katie whined as she turned back to the scared blonde in the corner, him holding up the pillow in front of him still. “His name is stick and he has a family to get back too.”
“No it doesn’t.” Newt said loudly. “It’s a spider. Its kids are already grown up the second their born.”
“Really?”
“Yep, a-and…..if you don’t get rid of the spider now, I’m sending you to live with Keisha till you graduate.”
“Yeah!!! I get to live with Aunt Keisha!!!!” Katie cheered happily, making Thomas smile as she called Keisha ‘Aunt Keisha’; she had been starting to call her that since she got back from the incident. Keisha helped a lot after what happened, more when Katie was talking again. So the girl now started calling her Aunt Keisha, which she loved.
Newt cursed himself for saying that, but he couldn’t say Sonya and Harriet’s place. The girl would do anything to stay with Harriet for two minutes longer, but she didn’t mind, she saw Katie as her niece anyway. So there was nowhere for the girl to get sent to, but he still got an idea.
“Scratch that,” He rushed, earning a tiny pout from Katie but she still wore a proud smile on her face for the spider she had in her hand, Newt couldn’t understand how she wasn’t as scared as he was for the little thing. “I’ll….buy you a new book if you get the spider away from me.”
Katie was tempted by the offer, and she thought about it, her eyes still on Newt so he couldn’t escape his little trap. But then she did turn her head over her shoulder to look at Thomas.
“Tommy, would Newtie buy me a book if I take stick outside?” She asked kindly, not caring how Newt may escape from her trap, but he didn’t, he only stayed where he was.
“Mmmm…I don’t know, what do you think?” Thomas asked with a smug smile, causing Katie to pause in thought.
“Mmmm…..nah, I won’t believe a lie!!!!”
That’s when she moved again, an evil but general laugh leaving her lips. She climbed onto the coffee table and stepped towards Newt, scaring him to the point he didn’t care the girl was stepping on priceable stuff.
“Oh my god.” He stated as he started running again, back the way he came, the pillow still in his hand. Katie jolted the spider towards him as he ran, making him dodge with another shriek that made her giggle more. He bolted back to the center of the room before he turned back to the running girl. “Stay away!!!!” He then threw the pillow at Katie’s face, and she dodges it, allowing it to fall onto the ground. Katie lunged forward more as Newt screamed in distress and started bolting again, making Thomas laugh. More when the blonde got to him and pushed him to be his shield. “Tommy your sister is the devil!!!!”
Katie kept pushing the spider towards Newt, but he was practically glued to Thomas’s back, his own personal shield who was just laughing at the scene. “Alright! Alright! That’s enough!!” Thomas announced through a laugh. Katie stopped her pushing, but she still smiled and laugh. “Man that was free comedy. Ok….sweetie could you put stick outside for me please?”
“Yep.” The girl said with a nod before she turned away from the boys and went to the door.
“Make sure to put him on the back fence, ok?”
“Ok.”
“Wait she isn’t killing it?!” Newt asked from behind Thomas, who watched the girl open the door to the backyard while feeling the blonde’s face still hiding on his back.
“Of course I’m not!!” Katie yelled over her shoulder from outside.
Thomas chuckled again as he turned to face Newt again, aweing at the adorable face of fear his sight was met by. “Aww….love…”
“That bastard was scary Tommy.” Newt mumbled adorably as Thomas wrapped his arms around him and brought him into an embrace, and he immediately melted in. “And gross.”
“It’s just a spider. Nothing to worry about.”
“Nothing to worry about?! Half of the bloody things are poisonous!! And their creepy and crawly and-”
“I get it my love. I get it.” Thomas soothed as he rubbed his back comfortably. It took Newt a few moments before he smiled, registering what the brunette had called him, just like what his parents used to call each other.
It felt good for Thomas to have little bits from Cedric and Karen. He definitely chose right. He could never stop saying how he chose right when it came to Thomas. Even with everything that has happened, he still loves the man to pieces.
“Besides…” Thomas continued. “….you pushed me into the water at the beach at that tour we went to a few weeks back. When we went for that day out for Uni. So this is pay back.”
Newt rolled his eyes as he pulled away slightly. “Whatever.”
The two hummed chuckles before they heard a door close beside him, signaling Katie had returned from the fence. Which she did since she started walking towards the stairs again to get changed out of her pj’s, Thomas noticing her. “Stick’s on the back fence now!”
“You didn’t kill him?” Newt asked as he turned his body away from the brunette, making him laugh.
“Of course not!!”
“Oh for god sake.” Newt muttered, causing the two siblings to laugh. “I hate you. Both of you.”
“We love you too.” Thomas stated with a smug smile, earning another eye roll from Newt when he turned his head back to him. “Now, you two are gonna be late. So upstairs,” He pointed to the stairs as the two blondes started tiredly walking towards them. “change into some clothes, brush teeth, and organize stuff. I’ll clean up here.”
“Ok.” Katie said as her and Newt got to the first step. She looked up to him with a more cheeky smile. “Maybe we could find stick’s kids when we get upstairs.”
“Why you-!” Newt yelled as Katie bolted up the stairs in giggles, making him follow her up in his own rush. “Don’t even joke about that Katie!!!”
Thomas laughed at the laughs and giggles from upstairs as he cleaned up the plates of breakfast food, trying hard for no syrup to fall onto his flannel bottoms, grey tank top he threw on for the morning, his blue rob or his slippers. They had pancakes that morning, and syrup had gotten onto Newt’s oversized t-shirt he claimed his from Thomas, his own flannel pants and slippers and Katie’s pink unicorn pj’s. So he didn’t want any of that happening to him.
Five minutes later, he held out three bags at the door, waiting for the two upstairs. One bag had Toothless’s face on it, the other was a laptop bag, and the last one was Newt’s work bag, that one was in the same hand as the laptop one.
“Come on!! It’s seven fifty two!!! Hurry up!!!!”
“Coming!!! Coming!!!” Newt’s voice yelled as he started rushing down the stairs, still adjusting his buttons on his shirt even though it was clear he was wearing a grey one underneath for style. He got to the ground level as he finished with his shirt, and he grabbed his bags from Thomas’s extended hand. “Thank you my love.”
Thomas was starting to call him that, so he thought he should too.
“No problem.” He said towards Newt before he turned back up the stairs. “Come on Katie!!! You don’t wanna be late!!! It’s now….” He checked his watch for the time, the new one he got with his own money. Not an expensive one, just one that could track his heart beat, his exercise when he goes for a run in the mornings and to tell him the time. “….seven fifty three!!!”
“You got track training today?” Newt asked as he placed the handles of his bag on his right shoulder.
“Yep. This afternoon. Till about….oh god, six thirty I think. I’ll pop by somewhere to bring something back for dinner.”
“Great. A-and lectures?”
“Two. One in two hours, other at like…three I think.”
“Nice. So you’re not entirely bored then.”
“Yep.”
“Perfect.”
“Uhh….does Katie have counselling today?”
“Yeah. During free time that is. She’ll be fine.”
“Great. Watch over her at first?”
“Of course.”
“Thanks love.”
“No problem.” Newt said with a smile before turning back to the stairs, letting out a huff of annoyance when he didn’t see Katie walking down them. “Kathrine Edison!!! Get down here now!!! This is your time schedule and you’re the one running late!!!!”
Thomas chuckled before he joined in. “Yeah listen to Newtie!!! He’s the boss!!! Get your butt down here now!!!!”
“I’M COMING!!!!”
Soon enough, Katie appeared from her room in denim blue pants with flowers by the hems, a pink shirt with Rapunzel on it and her hair in a low ponytail. Her shoes were already on, one purple with strips on the sides, and she had socks with puppy’s decorated on them.
She ran down the stairs and jumped the last two with a smile, a giggle following when she noticed Newt’s tiny flinch at her impulsive jump that could easily have hurt her.
“Here you go.” Thomas stated as he handed the girl her bag, and she took it happily. “Anything fun happening today?”
“Newtie’s making us watch a show about dragons!!!” Katie cheered happily as she put the straps of her bag through her arms, allowing it to hang from her shoulders.
“Really?” Thomas questioned as he turned to the blonde.
“Well….yeah.” Newt answered. “But it isn’t only about dragons. It’s got elves a-and….magic. Stuff like that.”
“What’s the show?”
“Uh…..what is it again….? Oh! The umm…..dragon prince.”
“Oh that.” Thomas noted before he turned back to the girl at his feet. “Yeah, you’ll love that.” Katie’s smile brightened. “Is it for that writing project you’re doing?”
“Yep!” The girl answered happily.
“And for fun. Obviously.” Newt chuckled. “Liz recommended the show to me. So, I thought it would be nice.”
“That’s nice.” Thomas said with a smile before he checked his watch again. “And it’s now seven fifty-five. Your five minutes late. Oh well.” He turned back to the two. “Anyways….” He grabbed Newt’s face and leaned in. “I love you.” He pecked the blonde on the lips, making him smile. The brunette then pulled back and kneeled down to Katie’s level, wrapping his arms around her before he kissed all over her face jokingly. “And I love you, you, you.” Katie giggled through the kisses as Thomas continued them, loving how clingy he was with her.
“And you waisted another minute to do that.” Newt humored as the brunette’s kisses stopped and he hugged the girl tightly, her hugging back with a giggle.
“This doesn’t count.” Thomas stated happily as he pulled back from the hug, but he didn’t stand back. He stared at his sister with a smile and placed her hand around her cheek, grateful to have her back home safe and sound.
It may have been weeks since the incident, but every now and then, Thomas would pause what he was doing with Katie to just appreciate how she was alive and well again.
Thomas then stood back up happily and stepped to the side for the two to go. “Have a good day you both. I’ll see you tonight.”
“See ya then.” Newt stated before ushering Katie to the car. “Come on sweetie.”
Katie then bolted outside but was stopped by a yell from Thomas. “Aye!!! What are you forgetting?!” The girl bolted back towards him and grabbed his hand to pull him down to her level again. He leaned down so Katie’s lips could reach his cheek to place a kiss, and she did it no problem. “Thank you.”
“Bye Tom!!” Katie then yelled as she went back to running back to the car where Newt was now. “Love you!!!”
“Love you too!!! Both of you!!!”
“Have a good day at Uni and work love!!!” Newt called out.
“Thanks honey!!!”
He watched as Newt helped Katie into the front seat, grabbing her bag to put in the back with his own. He watched as Newt got into the car, blowing him a kiss from afar, and he acted like he caught it. And he watched as his family drove away to their days, waving to them like they did back.
And he just couldn’t wait till he got home that night to see them again.
✨✨✨
“That’s all for today.” Mr Marcus announced as he started packing up his desk, signaling his class to start to pack up. “I’ll see you all next week.”
Thomas packed up his notebook, textbook of content and pencil case as his classmates did the same. He took his glasses off and placed them back into his case, then in his bag. He sat at the back, so he had to walk down a few steps to get to the door, but he didn’t mind, he liked sitting in the back.
He sat alone in his row too, which he also didn’t mind, it meant he could focus more, even if his friends sat in front of him. He was friendly with his classmates too, he’d sit with them at lunch if he bumped into him, and sometimes have coffee with his closest ones before a lecture together.
His closest friend he’d say would be a girl named Lydia in his personality and individual differences course. She was sweet, had strawberry blonde hair and was first flirty with Thomas until he told her he had a boyfriend, now she roasts him every now and then. They were a good pair, and he loved having her as his best friend at Uni. But right now he was in Health, and she was in social studies. So the only friends he had was Scott and his girlfriend Allison, who sat in front of him. They were sweet too, and they also knew Lydia, because she did introduce him to them in their research methods class.
So Thomas had his own little group at Uni. They didn’t go to his birthday party sadly, but they did wish him a happy birthday through text, gifts the next day at uni and their posts on their stories on their socials, and Thomas was grateful for that. Besides, the party that Keisha held was only for him and his family at the motel. But maybe one day they’d come to a party with them and be a part of his non-blooded family.
He really hoped that would happen.
Scott kissed Allison’s cheek before he turned to the brunette behind him. “See ya Thomas.” He said before he ran down the stairs to get to his next lecture.
“See ya man.” Thomas chuckled as him and Allison watched Scott rush to the ground floor. “What’s he got now?”
“Abnormal studies.” Allison answered as they both walked in sink down the stairs, a few of their other classmates also walking down the stairs in front of them. “Bro forgot to pick the lecture that goes tomorrow when we first started.”
Thomas breathed a laugh. “Of course he did.” They arrived at the bottom level. “Anymore classes today?”
“Nah. But I got a shift at the shooting range in thirty. You?”
“One more class in like three hours.”
“Nice. What is it?”
“Cultural and community-”
“Thomas.” Mr Marcus said as the two passed, catching their attention. He didn’t look up from packing his equipment. “Can I talk to you for a second?”
“Ooo….” Allison blurted like her friend was in trouble.
Thomas just rolled his eyes at her. “Screw you.” He mumbled as he started walking towards the man, Allison going the other way. “See ya Al.”
“Bye Thomas.” The women chuckled lightly before she exited the lecture hall, leaving Thomas alone with his professor in the room.
“Yes sir….?” He said as he approached the man, nervous that he may be in trouble.
Mr Marcus allowed a smile to come to his face as he looked up. “Don’t be so afraid Thomas, you’re not in trouble.” Thomas chuckled nervously as he adjusted his left strap on his bag. “I just wanted a little chat.”
“Uhh…ok…” The younger boy said uncertainly, he was starving for something to be in his stomach, and the last thing he wanted was to talk with his least favourite professor. Nothing was wrong with him, he would just talk slowly with a boring tone sometimes, and other times he might’ve have a beer in class, but he wasn’t that bad.
“I just wanted to say….you’ve been doing a great job in my class, despite your late arrival and stuff.”
“Oh….y-yeah…thanks.”
“No problem. I can see a bright future for you in psychology.”
“Well….that’s the goal.”
Mr Marcus chuckled. “Bet it is.”
Thomas smiled a force smile, because he just wanted to get out of the class and eat something. No hate on his teacher, he was just hungry. “I do think I’m….gonna stay back for a year maybe.”
“How’s that?”
“Just…..I started late a-and I…really wanna make sure I’m fully ready when the times comes to be a…..you know, psychologist.”
“Ahh…that makes sense. Well…..that doesn’t change my little offer for you.”
“Offer?” Thomas asked confusedly as he watched Mr Marcus adjust his bags on his shoulders. “What offer would that be?”
“Here it is straight. I can tell that you’ve got what it takes Thomas. So….I just wanted to throw this out there. But….during this summer, my old office is offering a lot of internships for young people like you. And I can see that you’re really passionate for this….for everything that psychology has to offer. So….I think the internship might be a good fit for you during the summer. It’s like….one or two days a week in my old office, full time is four days a week. That might be nice for you. And you could experience the work. So…..what do you say?”
Thomas paused at the explanation and offer, mixed feelings for it. Because this was his dream, a step to his dream even. But he couldn’t take it, he was already saving for a three-week trip across the country, saving for flights, hotels if needed, theme parks, experience, food, everything. So he was busy. But this was an opportunity he couldn’t pass.
“Uhh….” He stuttered in surprise. “….Sir that sounds…..great. B-but….uhh…..”
“What?’ Mr Marcus asked, confused on Thomas’s uncertainty.
“Well…..the thing is…..I’m planning on…..going away for around….three weeks during the summer. With my partner and sister. We’ve been….planning this for around…..nearly three months. I’m sorry-”
“Oh Thomas don’t be.” Mr Marcus chuckled, understanding the boy’s uncertainty. “I understand your uncertainty for this. But it is pretty simple to discuss and resolve.”
“I’m sorry?”
“Well….there’s multiple internship positions going on, up to ten I think. Meaning nothing would change if you left for a few weeks, sure you may be on a call once or twice if needed, but really you can still go on vacation.”
“Really?” Thomas asked with more hope as he watched his professor nod his head. He thought for a second before he asked another question. “Would I be getting paid?”
“Yes and they can cover for you when you’re on vacation.”
“Yeah?” Thomas asked again with a bigger smile. Mr Marcus nodded again. “Wow this is…..wow.”
“I do understand if you need to think about, but the offer’s out there and if you ever want to take it, you can just give me a call to let my office know and I’ll give them a good word.”
Thomas chuckled unbelievably as he thought the offer over. A moment passed as he thought about the disadvantages and advantages.
I’d get paid. But what if he’s lying about the vacation bit? Would Newt be ok with it? Or Katie? Will they be fine with it? And if I take it, would the trip still happen? Newt might not want to do it so I could stay, but I want to go on this trip. I need to go on this trip.
“I’ll have to….sleep on it.” He finally said, and he could tell Mr Marcus understood. “Talk it through with my….partner and stuff.”
“That’s understandable.” Mr Marcus said with a smile. “Email me when you’ve made a decision. No rush.”
“Thanks Mr Marcus.”
“No problem son. Your free to leave.”
Thomas sent one last smile before he turned away from his professor and exited the lecture hall, leaving Mr Marcus to finish packing up.
A possible internship. An upcoming trip. A job that doesn’t distract him from life. Uni courses to become a psychologist. A house to live in. A boyfriend who loves him as much as he does. His sister still with him. And all of this coming to him in under a year.
The list went on and on for how good Thomas’s life was getting.
The restart he needed.
✨✨✨
“Here you go.” The waitress said as she placed a plate of food in front of Thomas. “One burger and chips. Enjoy.”
“Thanks.” The brunette replied as he sent a smile to the departing women. He then leaned over his plate as he started digging into his food while he still doomed scrolled on his phone.
He always ate at this restaurant for lunch; it was in the middle of campus so he could get to his classes on time when getting food. His uni friends also loved the place just as much as he did, they had great food anyway, so it was just perfect.
He scrolled through his socials on his new phone, enjoying it more. It had been a few days, maybe even weeks, since he had turned twenty-seven. So he was getting used to his phone. Everything from his old phone was transferred to his new one, so he wasn’t missing anything important.
So he just scrolls as he finishes his burger with no problem. He was starving.
He scrolled through his own socials since he was a bit bored. He had three hours to kill anyway. He came across some old memories he had posted on his new socials, seeing Katie‘s smiling face, Newt’s beautiful face, his mom’s happy self, him being happy-
“Hey Thomas.”
He froze at the voice, the pity one that sounded to be a few feet away from him.
It couldn’t be. Sure he did text John every day and mentioned that he was going to Uni and his favorite restaurant on the campus. But it actually couldn’t be.
But it was. Because Thomas looked up a second after he heard the voice.
And John Micheal was standing right there. Standing a few feet in front of him nervously.
Oh fuck.
He was taken back at the sudden appearance of the man, and he could tell.
“S-sorry to uh….” John said quickly. “…to just…. burst in on you like that.”
“N-no…. your…. your fine.” Thomas stuttered in surprise. “Uhh…. hi John.”
The man smiled a nervous smile, but he still had a bit of gratefulness behind it. He stood there awkwardly as Thomas pushed his phone into his pocket.
“You look….” The boy started as he leaned back on his chair. “….not too bad. Old too.”
John chuckled. “Well….I am going through a mid life crisis at the moment. That happens when your almost at fifty years of age.”
Thomas chuckled at the comment. Maybe this won’t go so bad. “Jee you’re that old?” John nodded his head with a smile. "Damn. And I’m guessing the mid life crisis is making you….you know….tell everyone….”
“That…. right.” John said before letting out another chuckle. “Yeah…that’s correct.”
A pause followed the pair, a mixed between awkward and comfortable. And it stretched as Thomas cleared his throat and gestured to the spare seat in front of him. “Please.”
John moved slowly, afraid about some rejection to be heard from the boy’s mouth. But he only smiled, making him feel welcomed. So he slowly slid into the spare chair across from the younger man, hoping that Thomas would just start giving him a lecture about his life before he met Newt instead of being a bit mad at him for everything in his life like he deserved to be.
But he didn’t.
He just smiled awkwardly as John took in his facial appearance.
“Wow you look…..all grown up. Remember when you were only a baby.” John said uneasily, but Thomas still chuckled.
“You look the same to me.”
John laughed at the statement. And Thomas thought this may not be so bad, even if they had a few awkward pauses.
“So….” The older man began. “….how have you been? Lately and stuff.”
“Uh….I’ve been great to be honest.”
“Yeah?” John asked with a smile, earning a nod from the man in front of him. “Still…..living with that….blonde of yours?”
Thomas blushed at the mention of Newt. “Y-yeah…..Still living with him.”
“Nice. Tell me more about him. If you want to at least.”
“Yeah I will. Um….there’s nothing really left to say about him.” Thomas chuckled as he remembered the paragraphs he’d send to the man about his love.
“Hm….What’s something you haven’t told me yet?’ John thought for a second before he got an idea. “How did you two met? Like….don’t just say how you met through….Katie. Just…..the exact moment you met.”
“You really wanna know?”
“Of course I do.” John said with a smile.
“Ok then….” Thomas chuckled lightly. “Um….it was one Friday afternoon when I was…..running a bit late to pick up Katie. He had stayed with her, and he also knew about…..our situation. So…..I just….met them that the school, Right Arm, Katie introduced us and…..ever since we were….hanging out and talking I guess.”
Thomas smiled at the memory of the two’s first encounter, and he couldn’t believe how long it had been. And ever since that day, his life has gotten better and better. He had his love to thank for it.
“Tom, this is Newt, my teacher. Well, Mr Issacs, but I can call him by his real name after school.”
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
“How long ago was that?” John asked.
“Around……nearly eight months ago.”
Had it really been that long? In those months, his life changed for the better. He just couldn't believe it was that long.
“Wow. So….you’ve been busy ever since.”
“Y-yeah.” Thomas chuckled again, a bit of blush coming up at the memories of the two being happy. “It was….fast I’ll admit. I mean…..two months into the relationship we moved in together. But that’s because of…..you know, him having…..separation anxiety….” John nodded his head, remembering how Thomas had mentioned Newt’s conditions, with Newt knowing of course. “….and….how I felt…..back at safe haven.”
“Right…..” John said with guilt, remembering how Thomas texted him about how isolated he felt in the place he called home for years.
A pause followed them, a more uncomfortable one then the last. John just stared down in guilt while Thomas looked around awkwardly, thinking about how nothing could have been said to make everything better about his past.
But John still spoke.
“Thomas….. I really wanted to help you. I hope you know that.” He began as he started looking back up at the young boy, them locking eyes.
“Yeah I know.” The younger boy breathed sadly, and that only allowed John to continue.
“A-and…..I also wanted to…..help you out of….I wanted to help you and your mother out of…..that abusive house.” John said, but Thomas only stayed quiet, hating how their conversation turned into this. “Look, I know nothing can….ever make you forgive me for just….leaving you two there. And you and Katie out at safe haven. But just know that…..I really didn’t want you two there. Both you and Katie at the inn and you and your mother at your house. Knowing how you and Ava were being treated, especially you, it…..it really haunted me, still does that I didn’t do anything about it. And I should’ve. Right when Janson just….blurted out that you two were…..you know…..when he was doing that shit to you. I’m just…..so sorry Thomas. I really am.”
He still didn’t say anything, just stared at nothing. It was good to hear John say the words out load after numerous text messages of him repeating the words to him. That had to mean he was actually sorry and not just saying it to take Katie away from him without his permission. That had to mean that. Right?
“Thank you John.” He stated quietly. And that was that.
But still, John could tell that he wasn’t that much convinced.
“Thomas….I tried to get in contact with you, to help you and Katie. Right after you tried to contact us. But…..your mother’s friends didn’t allow me too, said that you would just….lash out if we tried reaching you again.” A pause followed. “You know when I texted you after you tried to get help? Katie and Ladena were the ones that deleted it, not me.”
Now that was news to Thomas, and it showed a whole new picture of John in his head.
“Katie and Ladena told me not to help you and your mother out too. I was willing to…..come out with the secret that I was in love with your mother and help her and you out of the house. But…..the girls told me not to help. And Bruce too. All through college and back when you were growing up. But that’s no excuse. I should’ve been more out going and…..I should’ve just tried harder. But instead I…..” He took a breath. “I ran away, every single fucking time…..when I told Bruce that Ava and I were dating and that Katie was mine, he kicked me out and…..I moved away for a bit, went to live with my brother and his fiancé….. and I repeated that every time I’ve told this to another person in my old group. I just….ran away, like usual. Kept to myself like usual, because it was torture and I felt trapped. Now I’m broke and-”
“You have a brother?” Thomas interrupted, not remembering the information John just blurted about a brother.
“Y-yeah……he lives in Ashville a-and…..yeah, I’ve been living with him for weeks. Every time everything got to much I’d fly over there. Then I…. would come back, work again but live in a hotel since…..well again Bruce kicked me out. It’s been like this for…..every time I come out with this….I just came back from his in fact.”
He expected Thomas to say something else then what he said after a tiny chuckle in thought, like he didn’t listen to what he just said even if he did.
“Is your brother’s name…..Daniel by chance? And his fiancé’s name…..Leila?”
John’s eyes widen at the name’s being said, wondering on how Thomas knew them. “Yeah.”
“Oh my god. No fucking way.” Thomas chuckled but John was still confused. “We’ve met them. And Chloe.”
“What?”
“Yeah. My friends, Katie, Newt and I went to Ashville for Christmas and New year’s last year. Big ass road trip and everything. Nearly forty of us in six cars. And one day, Katie ran into Chloe at the park and…..yeah….”
“No way.” John chuckled. “How’d you met?”
“Newt and I met them all on Christmas, first when Katie gave the cutest gift to Chloe. Then for Christmas dinner, we met Leila and Daniel when we invited them all over.”
“No way.” John chuckled in surprise, Thomas joining him after a moment. “What a coincidence huh?”
“I know. Man…..now Daniel’s last name makes sense.”
The two chuckled together again, enjoying how simple and comfortable the conversation was turning. It was going so well, and now that they knew that Daniel and Lelia were somewhat family, it made everything better.
But soon, a pause came, and this time Thomas was the first to talk.
“You’ve been living with them you said. Daniel and Lelia?”
“R-right….y-yeah….b-but that was the last time I was gonna….run away to them. Since…..everything’s out in the wide open now.”
“Makes sense. You….still living in a hotel room?”
“Y-yeah….but I’ve been saving up and…. I’m actually thinking about…moving.”
“Really?” Thomas asked, actually curious for the man’s decision.
“Yeah…Maybe a house or something. I’m sick of staying in a crammed apartment. And moving around everywhere.”
“That’s understandable. Well….there’s a lot of empty houses in the neighborhood Katie and I live in….maybe you could….I don’t know…check them out….move there to be closer to Katie.” Thomas suggested, because it may have been a good idea for Katie to get to know her father.
“You know what,” John blurted as he thought the idea through. “That sounds like a brilliant idea.”
“Great.”
Then another awkward pause that lasted for a moment before John said something again.
“Um….you know….I really wanted to tell you about….us. Me and your mother. Because…. to be honest Thomas, I….saw you….as a son. My son.” He said quietly, and Thomas really didn’t know how to feel about the words, even though he loved them dearly. Because he was dying for some sort of father figure to say that to him. “But….she told me that….she thought you would hate her if you knew.”
Thomas shook her head. “I would never hate her. And honestly, I’m glad she loved you. Anyone would be better than Janson.”
John chuckled. “I guess that’s right.”
The younger boy smiled, but he had a question he’d been wondering for the past few weeks. “Can I ask you something?”
“Of course.”
“Uhh….why are you doing this now? After…..eight years….”
John paused at the question, breathed out a sigh before he finally started talking again. “I don’t know…..I just…..really couldn’t take it anymore. And besides……felt like it was time too. Plus, you….deserve the truth, Thomas.”
A pause followed before the brunette smiled gratefully. “Thanks John.”
“Of course son.”
Silence. A more comfortable one then the last.
And again, Thomas began the next bit of conversation. “So….your not apart of that group anymore?”
John shook his head. “No. And I’m glad I’m not. Their horrible people. I just felt…. isolated with them for years. And now….with all this coming out, I finally have enough courage to leave them out of my life for good. To move on from them.”
Thomas smiled at the words spoken. “That’s great John. I’m…happy for you.”
“Thanks son.”
The normal pause. But John broke it this time.
“Now please….let’s get onto more happier news. Tell me about your life now. Your new happy one.”
Thomas chuckled happily. This is going so well. “Well….again I’m not living in the motel anymore, moved in with Newt at the start of the year. He…..paid for all this to happen ….. uni and stuff. And I got a new job as a track couch at a middle school by here, a school filled with kids like Katie actually. So yeah…..that’s my life right now.”
“Wonderful.” John stated with a smile. “I’m very happy your happy now Thomas.”
And Thomas returned the gesture. “Thanks John. And if you wanted to thank someone for all this to happen, thank Newt. Without him, I’d still be in that motel room with Katie.”
“Oh Thomas…..if that were true, I’d help you two out of there now. No problem. I’d let you guys live with me even. And I would help you, like I should’ve been doing all along.”
Thomas really appreciated the kind words in John’s sentence. He really couldn’t help the grateful smile he had on his face. “Again, thanks John.”
And another pause followed. For a moment while the two tried finding some conversation topic. And John was the first to think of something.
“Does…..Katie know about me?” He asked randomly, and after a second of thinking, Thomas answered.
“Yeah. She does. Found out from Janson the same time as I did.”
“Right…when he….”
“Yeah….that time.”
John breathed desperately at the words. “God……I hate him for hurting my baby. And you. And your blonde fella.”
Thomas nodded. “Me too. I was gonna kill him that day. I swear.”
“Yeah?”
“Mmhmm. He took Katie. And he hurt Newt. I’m surprised I didn’t kill him that day.”
“Me too to be honest.”
They chuckled again before another pause settled around them. And John broke it first again.
“So she found out about me then?”
“Y-yeah….” Thomas stuttered out. “She did.”
“And? Does she hate me?”
“No. Of course not. She…..honestly I remember what she’s said about you.”
“A-and what was that?” John asked nervously, thinking it was bad.
“How you were…..ok….in a funny way.”
Relief flooded him when he heard those words.
“And….” Thomas chuckled as he continued. “….she knows that….you would be a good dad to her.”
“That is everything I want Thomas.” John stated with a smile. “I-I….I know I’ve been….a shitty one these past few years to her, and I feel horrible about it, so horrible. I shouldn’t have left her behind after your mother….left. I just…..it killed me knowing I was never gonna go public about us with her by my side. And I was never gonna marry her…..never gonna grow old with her…..never raise our baby with her, together. It killed me. But I know it killed you more, and Katie even if she doesn’t remember it. You two lost your mother and you were all alone-”
“John…” Thomas interrupted. “My mom….leaving us like that was hard on everyone. Only harder on three people, Katie, me and you.”
John smiled more at the words, grateful for how understanding the boy was being. “God….this world doesn’t deserve you Thomas.”
“So I’ve been told.”
They chuckled together again before another pause came, and Thomas waisted zero seconds before continuing on.
“By the way, probs to you for keeping that massive ass secret for so long. I could never.”
John chuckled more brightly at the words. “I will say, I am an excellent secret keeper to say the least. That is until the past few months. Man….it feels good to finally come out with it all. But yes, I will admit I’m an awesome secret keeper.”
“I guess that’s where Katie gets her secret keeping skills from.”
They chuckled again before John continued on with more curiosity.
“Tell me more about her. Please.” He said in a tiny plea with a bright smile on his face.
“Well…..again she loves books, all of them for her age she knows about she’s read at least once, favorites are anything with dragons, especially the how to train your dragon ones. She draws those dragons from the books and movies, she gets better every day on those skills and has a bunch of stickers of them on her door, more appearing by the minute.”
“Hm. What’s her favourite dragon from that show? Or….franchise?”
“The main dragon. Toothless. He’s the one that looks like a black cat with wings, hence why she loves cats so much.”
“She loves cats?”
“Yep. She’s been begging me to get one for her for years. At Christmas, Newt and I got her an electronic toy cat for her to practice with until she gets a real cat. Or kitten. Doesn’t matter.”
“Nice.” John blurted comfortably, loving how easy everything felt with the boy in front of him. “Maybe you should get her a cat.”
Thomas laughed at the suggestion, but John meant it and he caught onto it after a second. “Seriously?”
“Yeah. I’ve done research on kids with asperges and most say that having a pet can help them with….you know life.”
“Really?” Thomas asked with curiosity. John nodded, knowing what he was saying. “I….never read anything about that before.”
“Oh well you learn something new every day.”
They chuckled again before John continued.
“How’s….Katie improving with her diagnosis?"
“Yeah she’s good.”
“Really?”
“Mmhmm.”
“Good. Have you….decided on when to tell her about it?”
Oh crap. Already have. Sorry. “Oh. Uh….I just told her about her diagnosis’s about…. three years ago.”
John’s eyes widened at the statement before he spoke again. “Really?” Thomas nodded with a hum of a yes. “But she’s a kid. Kids don’t really need to know that stuff.”
“Don’t worry, I only told her she had it. Nothing about anything that comes with it. Still don’t know how she turned out to act like her friends with no diagnoses in the end too. Maybe her little masking ability helped her do that. I don’t know. Plus, I didn’t get any help from…like…support companies and….doctors who know all this stuff, you know? But I did the best I can with my research let’s just say that.”
John chuckled lightly at the words before he continued the conversation. “Well I know all of the stuff about the autism spectrum so…if there’s anything she hasn’t really learned yet, I’ll get the help if that’s helpful.”
“Umm…I‘ll think about that. Newts helped a lot too since he’s a professional like you, but if he’s missed anything that you know about, that actually would be helpful. The only thing I’ve noticed is how much she reads her damn books. And it’s a lot.”
And another shared laugh was followed after that.
“God…..” The older man blurted. “….I’ll have to go shopping for more books to understand what she reads. And I’ll have to learn all about how to train your dragon.”
“That second one is in fact a need.”
Another shared laugh. Then a comfortable silence. Before Thomas thought on a question, something that was starting to bug him.
“If I did….for some fucked up reason….have brought Katie back to….original Katie a-and Ladena, w-would you have….forced her into something she didn’t want to do….like medicine? If you all kept her.”
John shifted in his seat as he stared at the younger boy unbelievable. “No. Of course not. I am….done with all their bullshit. And if that had happened, I would’ve never forced Katie to do something she wasn’t comfortable doing.”
“Ok. T-that’s…all I needed to know. And that was the answer I wanted.”
“I’m glad.” John said with a grateful smile. “Why the sudden question?”
“Ah…just…..I didn’t really see her as a doctor when I knew they would’ve forced her to do it.”
“Yeah they would have.” John sighed sadly. “What do you see Katie as then Thomas? Cause it sounds like she isn’t gonna turn out like your mother or her old man from what I’m hearing.”
Thomas chuckled before he answered the question. “Well…she always says how she wants to be a horse back rider cause she says their like dragons but without wings. But honestly….I see her as a writer.”
“Really?”
“Yeah…. She lives in books and stories. Has been her entire life. Hence why she can be…very attached to them. Guessing a sort of side effect from her diagnosis?”
“Yeah I think so. But…..that may not be the only reason…she might just enjoy them that much.”
“True. I don’t know…..I just know……that she is gonna write great stories one day.”
“Bet she will.”
The two locked eyes as they smiled about their favorite girl, loving how they both could see the same images of her future like they were in sync.
This interaction was going very good.
“So….” Thomas stuttered. “Is there….anything else you’d want to….know about your daughter John?” He asked jokingly, making the older man laugh a bit.
“Nah….I think I have it all covered. But…uhh….I do have a question.”
“Shoot.” Thomas said with a massive smile, wondering what the question would be. But nothing could prepare him for it.
“Do you think….I could see her? Now? I-I-If possible?”
Now that was a big question to answer for the young boy.
John could see the tiny surprise in Thomas’s face at the sudden question, but he didn’t say anything else. Only aloud the boy think through it more.
Katie was in school right now, they couldn’t just pull her out of it. She may be on break soon but still. And Newt might not allow it to happen; he’s already been in some trouble for taking Katie out of school every time she had a melt down when she wanted to go home. So it may not be ok.
But yet again, Katie didn’t need to see him.
We could just watch over her for a bit.
After a second, the brunette finally nodded his head slowly in thought. “Maybe…..she just won’t see you.”
He could tell John was trying to hide his excitement from the answer. “T-that’s…..I-I don’t care how we see her, I just wanna see her.”
“Well…..she won’t meet you, but…..we could stop by her school, see her play at lunch. Something like that.”
“Y-yeah…” John said with a smile as he got more excited by the second to see his daughter after all this time, because the last time he had seen her was when she was a baby. So he needed to see the girl as a kid. “….that would be nice. Y-you…need to be back in time for anything though?”
“Not really. Got a lecture in like…” Thomas began before he pulled out his phone and checked the clock on it. “…. an hour and forty. So…was originally planning on going to the library to study and…like chill. But this is way better.”
“Really?” John asked happily, earning a nod and smile from Thomas.
“John Micheal. Your about to see your daughter again.”
Thomas loved the look John had on his face. And the happy chuckle that followed.
✨✨✨
A quick train ride later and the two arrived at Right arm school, the sound of kids playing together in the playground coming to their ears.
“You wanna see Katie’s classroom?” Thomas asked the man beside him. “The schools always unlocked. Learned that one on me and Newt’s first…well, our first half date.”
“Jee. How has it not been broken in yet?” John asked humorously as the two walked across the parking lot.
“I don’t know.”
The two laughed as they approached the front door.
“Yeah….” John stated. “….I’d love to see her classroom. I-Is there a window to…?”
“To look through to the playground?” Thomas finished as he opened the door. John nodded his head. “Yeah there is. She’ll be out there with Newt since, if I remember correctly, he’s on duty today.”
“Great.” John chuckled happily as the two entered the hall, his excitement to see his girl again becoming unbearable.
They awkwardly made their ways towards the classroom, taking in the other rooms passing, posters on the walls and the noise of kids laughing from outside. It was quiet between the two, but it was comfortable. They were certainly getting used to each other’s presents.
They made it to the open door of Newt and Katie’s classroom and walked right in, not caring if it was weird or not.
“This is it…” Thomas said nervously as John looked around curiously. “Not much but…..still.”
Artwork hanged from the ceiling, more books were in the reading corner then the last time he was there, and class photos were hanging from the black board by the shelf of toys. It definitely was more creative since the last time he was there, especially since everything looked like a child made it with their creative minds.
John walked around the front of the room and stopped by Katie’s desk, smiling to himself as he imagined the girl sitting there doing work. He then noticed the other tables around hers and imaged her talking to the kids that sat there happily. He caught onto the bean bag in the reading corner, imaging Katie reading a book quietly. Then the dragon, cat and horse toys on the shelves, imagining her playing with them while laughing, maybe with a friend too. Then the picture that hung from the air that had Katie’s name on it, a realistic drawing of her on the back of a dragon, Toothless. And he imaged her putting her heart and soul into the artwork.
Thomas walked slowly over to Newt’s desk, loving the decorations that were added onto it. Some drawings from the kids hanging up on the wall beside his chair, and he had a funnier pen holder that was obviously made when they did clay art for art class. But the thing that caught his eye the most was the framed picture he had by the corner of his desk of him and Newt together, the amber crystal necklace lazily around it. The two were together hugging each other while lying down in a bed, their bed at home. Newt was in Thomas’s black hoodie, on top of him and looking up at him while Thomas was in his white vest, his finger’s playing with his hair and him looking back down at Newt. And they both smiled while their eyes were locked and glasses were on.
Thomas smiled at the picture, loving it and remembering when he took it all those months ago. It was when they were first starting to date and when Newt took Thomas back to his house for the first time, Katie wasn’t there. And it was just the two of them. They had dinner, watched a movie, did in fact made love and had Thomas sleeping over. But it was the perfect first date in Newt’s home.
And now, their home.
Thomas loved how that house was his home now, even if he had been living there for a few months.
Other photos of him were there to, little ones that stuck to his pen holder and drawers, one when he was laughing while lying on his side in bed, no shirt on and the sheet around his waist, another one with Thomas in his glasses reading his phone carefully. Some of Katie were there too, one with her in Newt’s car smiling up towards the camera, another one of her showing Newt the paint she had all over her hands. But the one framed was his favourite one for sure.
So he couldn’t take his eyes off of it, making him stare at it again. Only until John brought him back to reality.
“Is…is that her? Next to that….that blonde man?” The man asked nervously, catching Thomas’s attention.
The young boy looked up to see John pointing towards the window that lead to the outside word as his eyes were fixated on something, them getting glossy a bit. And he followed his gaze, seeing where he stared easily.
He nods slowly as he watches Katie pick out a yellow flower in the garden, Newt beside her with a smile. She then shows it to him, and he loves it just as much as she does.
“Yeah that’s her. Next to Newt, the blonde man.” The brunette says with a smile as the pair watch Katie push the yellow flower into Newt’s hair by his ear, the blonde chuckling happily as he allows the action to happen.
“My god….she looks beautiful.” John blurts as he watches Newt stand back up and Katie giving him a hug goodbye, a half hug like usual.
Thomas loved that sight of the two more then anything. Especially when Newt’s face was lit up with tiny chuckles. “Yeah…... she is.”
“And Newt’s…... wow they look so…. alike.”
“Yeah…... they do.”
They watch as Katie runs off from the man while he walks over to the field more. The girl ran back to her friends happily, them all playing in the playground equipment.
And John didn’t take his eyes off of her.
He loved the sight of her. It healed him more, because he finally got to see his daughter again after years. So he couldn’t help the tiny tears that fell down his face. Seeing his daughter’s massive smile, her expression of a laugh and her just being happy was the best thing he could ever ask for.
Thomas’s head turns back and forth slowly at the sight while John just watches his daughter. He made that happiness he saw on the man’s face happen, and it felt good to him for that. He smiled when he watched a tear run down the older man’s face, because he knew that the sight of his sister made John’s day a whole lot better, life even.
A silence covers them comfortably until John randomly askes the question he’s been dying to ask since the day he found out Thomas and Katie moved to safe haven all those years ago.
“Can I meet her? Fully?”
Their heads turned towards each other in sync, John’s face having a more desperate look then Thomas while he just had surprise. But he still understood why the question was being asked. Even though it still shocked him a bit.
“I-I mean….” He began in a stutter, thinking through what he should say before he blurted out anything he’d regret. “….t-that-I…. uh….. I would be….. honestly….. I would have to watch over you two-”
“Yeah.”
“-and…..so would Newt since…well…. he’s her second guardian. So I’ll have to run by it with him.”
“Understandable.”
“So….” Thomas began before he breathed out through his mouth. “…. I’d be fine with it.” John’s smiled brightened and more tears appeared. “But…. it’s Katie’s decision if she wanted to meet you. She’s eight, meaning she can speak her own mind a fair bit.”
“Right. Yes.” John notes as he looks back outside the window to Katie. “That’s completely understandable.”
Then silence once more.
Thomas kept looking at John while he looked at his daughter. And the brunette had to ask one more question about this before they moved on.
“Do you want to meet her John? Like really want to?”
You may already know, but I need an answer too.
“More then anything else in the world son.”
Yeah….. yeah, he’s ok.
“Then that’s exactly what I’m gonna try and do.”
Notes:
The idea of Daniel and John being brothers was inspired by Guest nanachwe since she said she wondered if Chloe was related to Katie somehow. Thanks for the idea girly. And for reading. 🫶🫶🫶
Anways, I hope yall enjoyed that and aren't mad at John. Lmk know your thoughts though. I wanna know what yall think.
Sorry about the mistakes and shit if you noticed one.
But yeah, thanks for reading and leaving kudos, see you in the next one.
Love ya. ✌️
Chapter 38: Breaking the news
Summary:
Thomas and Newt tell Katie that John wants to meet her.
Notes:
TW: Episode of madness (Don't know how else to put it.)
Hello my beautiful people.
I started this being a whole lot proud of it but then it lowkey went down hill, but still I'm sorta proud of it.
It's just be a busy ass week and tiring couple of days. But I still got this done, FOR THE FANSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS (hehehe 😁😅(If you get this, love you 😘))
Anyways, sorry for mistakes and shit, the usual.
Enjoy lovely's
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“That’s great.” Newt said with a massive smile as him and Thomas stood by the sink in the kitchen, Thomas’s back leaning against it while Newt stood by his side. “Did you take it?”
“Uhh…” Thomas stuttered out. “I told him….I’d think about it and…..talk it through you.”
“Ok that’s reasonable.” The blonde said in thought. “I mean you obviously have to take it.”
“What-?”
“You do. You have to. This a once in a lifetime opportunity.”
“No it’s not.” Thomas chuckled, because he just loved how excited Newt looked. More when he looked surprised at Thomas’s answers. “They’ll be other internships.”
“Yeah, but this one is given to you right into your hand.” Newt said as he placed his hand on his shoulder soothingly. “I would think you’d be excited about this. Why aren’t you?”
Thomas breathed out a breath before his head turned more for the two’s eyes to lock. “What about our trip? To Ashville, then…..Orlando, then New York, then….everywhere else we’ve said. We’ve been planning this for months now. And Katie’s so excited to go to universal. We need to go on this trip Newt.”
“And we will. Eventually.” The blonde stated quietly. “But it can wait if it needs too. Although you did say we could still do it. But still….we would have to….make it shorter, maybe even cancel on going a few places. But it would be worth it. Because this is your dream, Tommy. If not, one more step closer to it. Who cares about some trip?”
“I do.” Thomas stated. “I wanna do it. I really wanna do this trip my love.”
“We can still do it. You said it was no problem, and your professor would’ve told you otherwise. So….we can still go on the trip. But more importantly, you can still go and do your dream. That is all I care about.”
A pause settled around them as Newt smiled a kind smile towards the brunette, a reassuring one for how honest he was being. Thomas knew from that smile he was being honest anyway. He knew the blonde that well.
So after a second, he finally smiles more brightly with an answer.
“Ok.” He said kindly.
Newt chuckled at the word. “Ok as in….you’ll go for the internship? Or ok for going on the trip still?”
“Both.”
That word made Newt beam more for his love’s happiness. He did a tiny jump of excitement in his spot, making Thomas laugh, and he threw his arms around the other’s neck, his happiness so hard to keep in. Thomas hugged back tightly, loving the cuteness in Newt’s expressions more.
“I’m so bloody happy you’re doing it!” The blonde exclaimed happily as he pulled away slightly so their eyes locked again. “You’re gonna be a psychologist Tommy!”
“Hold your horses. It’s only an internship.” Thomas chuckled, but Newt didn’t care for his words.
“Still! You’re gonna be a psychologist! Your dream job! I’m so proud of you!”
Newt then leaned in a pecked Thomas’s lips happily; all the proudness he’s ever felt for him showing on his bright face. And the brunette loved that sight more than anything.
They pulled away again, and this time Newt fully let go of Thomas and started walking to the stairs.
“We should go celebrate this. With Katie. It’s Saturday night after all. Let’s…..ah, I know what we should do! Katie wants to get that meal from burger king so maybe we could go through the drive through and bring back everything here. Nothing too fancy but still…. yeah, we’ll do that and get Katie that how to train your dragon meal if they still have it. Bring it home, watch a movie-”
“I saw John.” Thomas blurts out randomly, making Newt pause his rambling right before he walks up the stairs.
The proud and beaming look had slowly dropped into a tiny surprised one as Newt walked back towards the island in the kitchen. “What?”
“The….day I got offered this…..John found me at lunch…..and we talked.” Thomas said matter-of-factly even though he was nervous.
A pause came before Newt finally said something, even if he was still in thought. “Oh…” Another one followed as he registered the information. “Well….was it bad? Y-you two…. talking?”
“Not really.” Thomas breathed as he remembered the conversation from a couple of days ago. “H-he….apologized for everything again. And I could tell he meant it this time. Really. He asked about my life, how….good it’s turned out to be. Told me how he loved my mom and stuff. A-and…..we talked about Katie.”
Newt stayed quiet as the brunette took a pause, bringing up enough courage to say what John wanted to do.
“He wants to meet her Newt.”
Silence was met after that.
A tiny surprised look came over Newt’s face at the statement before he looked to nothing in thought. He kept silent as his eyes found Thomas’s again, signaling him to continue.
“He…..really wants too. We…. went to Right Arm while you guys were on break….. and…. you should’ve seen him babe. He just couldn’t take his eyes off of her. And he was so happy to finally have a good look of her after….so long.”
He watched as Newt thought hard on what he should say. He couldn’t blame him; it was a new piece of information about everything happening at the moment. A piece that didn’t feel completely right or completely wrong, just in the middle of the two. So he allowed Newt to think hard on what he should say.
After a moment, the blonde finally spoke with a shake of his head. “I mean…..wow….I don’t…know what to say.”
“Thought so.” Thomas said. “I said I’d run it by you first since….well, you’re like a brother to her too, a more girly one in fact.” Newt rolled his eyes with his lips pushed annoyedly. “What? You are. You’ve got a whole skin routine and everything. No wonder you don’t look your age.” He rolled his eyes again but with a happier smile on his face. “Anyway….so yeah, I told him I’d run it by you. And…..that it was Katie’s decision if she wanted to meet him fully.”
He watched as Newt’s brain was overwhelmed by thoughts and questions in his mind, and he understood why he was seeing that. This was a very serious decision, the boys were Katie’s legal guardians, not officially since Thomas was the only one that’s signed any papers months back, finally. But still, they were her parents, and they were responsible for her, to keep her safe, to take care of her, to be there for her. So it was a very big decision to make.
Newt finally sighed through his mouth. “Well…..after all, he is her father. So….it would make sense if…..they did meet. But…..” He then took a step back around the bench, back towards the brunette. “…we are her care givers Tommy. We are the ones that know what’s best for her.”
“But you said yourself, he’s her father Newt.” Thomas argued lightly as Newt stood back where he was from before, his hand on his shoulder again. “He’s been…a mess and everything since all of this came out.”
“And meeting Katie will just make all his pain go away?”
“No. Meeting Katie was his goal from the start, I think at least.”
“What do you mean?” Newt asked confusedly.
“I think he did all this, revealing that him and my mom were…..you know, a couple in secret for years, and Katie being his daughter……I think he’s doing all this to get a fresh start in his life, and for that to happen he might need his daughter back in his life. No matter the cause.”
“A fresh start?” The blonde questioned since he wasn’t buying what Thomas was saying. “Most people would want a fresh start away from things that ruined their lives.”
“But Katie didn’t ruin his life.” Thomas defended. “She was the start to his restarted life, only he didn’t realize it till now. That’s how I see it.” Newt didn’t look so convinced. “Newt, why are you being like this? You were the one that told me you didn’t think he was lying about….you know, everything.”
“Yeah. These are two completely different things though.”
“How? You read the message he sent on my birthday. He wanted to meet her then, and now he’s finally asked too.”
“Thomas,” Newt started firmly, silencing the man a bit since his full name was used. “He didn’t help you or your mother out of that abusive place. And he didn’t help you and his own daughter out of safe haven. He obviously-”
“Newt, he wanted to help. The entire time. But my mom’s friends said no. Told him no. And it tortured him. For years. That’s why everyone thinks he only cares about himself, he was alone. And now he’s completely outcasted those people out of his life fully which is a good thing.”
“You believe him?”
“Of course I do. He’s the father to my sister. Without him, we wouldn’t have her. And I’m so glad I do have her. She’s…..everything to me. I’d do anything for that kid. You would too. And I know that she deserves to know her father. Especially when he is as kind, brave and friendly as she is. She deserves her dad being in her life.”
Newt went silent at the tiny speech given to him while he stared at Thomas, seeing how he was generally being serious. He studied his face, the plank tone across it. That was the face he made when he was sure about something. Thomas was definitely serious about the situation.
So he had to give in. And he showed that through a breath and pause of thought.
“We would need to watch over her when they meet.” He stated.
And that was all Thomas needed. “Of course.”
“And again, we need to run this by Katie in case she really wanted to meet him. And if not, we’re not pushing her to do anything.”
“We’ll run her by it at dinner tonight. And….we’ll try our best to get her to agree to it.”
Newt then breathed again before he nodded his head. “Ok.” He stated quietly before he dropped his hand, turned back the way he came and started walking back towards the door. “If this is what you want, then…..we’ll do it.”
“Thanks Newt.” Thomas said with a smile. “And just for the record, Katie is half of my everything.”
Newt stopped by the stairs as he looked back to Thomas. “Is that so? What’s the other half?”
Thomas then smiled a happy smile before he answered.
“You.”
✨✨✨
“Here you go.” The worker said as he passed the bag of food to Newt’s hands. “Enjoy.”
“Thanks mate.” The blonde said as he transferred the bag of food into Thomas’s hands, loving how Katie was practically jumping in her seat in the back. He then went back to the wheel and slowly moved out of the drive through and back into the parking lot.
Thomas was checking the food in the bag before he nodded. “They got everything.”
“Nice.” Newt said before he looked at Katie through the rearview mirror, chuckling at her happy face. “How was that Katie?”
“Very cool.” She said happily. “They got the food done so quickly.”
“That’s burger king for ya.”
“So what do you rate your first drive through out of?” Thomas asked as he held onto the bag of food carefully.
“Hmm….” Katie hummed in thought. “…an eight out of ten.”
“Only an eight? Whys that?”
“Because we didn’t go into the park they had.”
The boys chuckled at her statement as Newt got back onto the road again and started to head for home.
“Was it still worth it?” He asked as he stopped at a traffic light.
“Definitely!”
“That’s great munchkin.” Thomas said happily. “We’ll….eat this when we get home.” He shared a look with Newt at the statement, and he nodded to him before the light turned green in front of him.
“Great! I can’t wait to see the toy they got me.” Katie began before going into a rant about the food and what she did that day. She drew in her new drawing book, reread how to break a dragon’s heart, watched the ending of race to the edge, loving the ending, and a movie her friends recommended with Thomas, The Mitchell’s vs The Machines, listed how pretty she thought Katie Mitchell was and how she loved the fact they had the same name, helped Newt with his gardening and played with her toys. And she listed these the entire way home.
And the boys listened, even though their anxiety was creeping up on both of them.
At one point, Thomas was caught fidgeting with the bottom of the bag nervously, making Newt reach over to his hand and lace their fingers together, giving him a little squeeze of reassurance. Thomas appreciated a whole lot, even if he was so sure of his decision to tell Katie that John wanted to meet her, he still couldn’t help but feel nervous.
Because what if Katie meets John and she wanted to go live with him instead? He….
Actually, he could handle it now. He had Newt now. And still, John was thinking of moving into a house, maybe even a house in Crank Palace. So Katie would still be in reach, he just won’t see her every day.
But he still felt that if that happened, he couldn’t handle it for a while. Even if it would be the right thing to do, he still felt as if he couldn’t live without the girl. Sure, he’d step out of her life if it meant she was one step closer to true happiness in her life, but he still couldn’t take it the best way.
It was all filled with so many mixed up emotions in his mind.
But he wouldn’t worry about that now. Because right now, Katie hadn’t even met her father yet. So, that needed to be done for any of this to happen.
Thomas still had time to figure it all out. His feelings and what he’d do.
So he pushed the thoughts back down as they arrived back at the house, Katie’s excitement for her kids meal and dragon toy being shown all over her body.
And the boys loved the sight of her like that.
Ten minutes later, they were all sitting at the bench eating the food, Thomas and Katie sitting on the stools that faced the wall to the backyard and Newt on the corner with his back to the stairs. Katie sat in between the two with her burger king crown on, and she couldn’t stop playing with her hookfang toy, the last one she needed for her set since the boys would order in burger king for her so she could collect all the toys. The boys had to take it off her so she could eat her food every now and then, but the thing still ended up in her hands.
“You know, Hookfang and Snotlout are like siblings. They’re way funnier than Hiccup and Toothless. And Snotlout is really funny in race to the edge, he’s honestly my favorite. I still love them all though.” She stated as she finished her burger happily.
“Is that so?” Newt asked as he pushed his plate of food away from him.
“Mmhmm.” Katie hummed with a nod.
A pause settled over them as Thomas finished what he was eating. Him and Newt locked eyes from where they sat and stayed like that as they felt the same thing.
It was time.
So Thomas breathed out of his nose before he turned back to Katie. “Hey, kitty kat?”
“Mm.” The girl hummed as she started digging into her fries, her favorite part of any meal.
“Um….” Thomas stuttered as he looked back up to Newt, them locking eyes as the other gave him an encouraging nod before he looked down at his sister again. “…Me and Newtie….need to tell you something. Something…..very…. serious for a girl your age, I guess.”
“What?” Katie asked as she got halfway through her food, she would waste no time when it came to fries.
“Sweetie…” Newt chimed in. “…. Can you look at Tommy while he’s talking to you? Please?”
“I’m eating right now.” Katie states, earning a frustrated sigh out of the two. “Besides, I know what you two are gonna tell me. Your thinking of having a baby.”
“What?” Thomas asked surprisingly, thinking of where Katie could’ve gotten the idea from, him maybe. He always said how he imaged him and Newt raising a kid together to her, so it made sense why she’d think that. “Where did you….? No. No…we are definitely not having a baby.” He caught on the little glimpse of Newt being a bit surprised and offended. “Y-y-yet….Not y-yet…” Newt made a face before rolling his eyes at the answer. “We are not having a baby yet. Besides…..we’ve only been together for….eight months. Plus, we’ll need to get into an adoption agency, o-or find a woman who is willing to be our….willing to hold our baby-”
“Don’t try and change the subject Katie.” Newt ordered sternly, but Katie was still busy munching on her food, she did hear him though. “We’ve talked about this. That’s not how a conversation goes.”
“Y-yeah….Newt’s right.” Thomas said as he raised his hands to Katie’s crown and took it off, just to get her attention away from her food.
And it worked. Because she got confused from the movement, looked up at the crown lifted from her head, and then Thomas.
“There we go.” He mumbled quietly before placing the crown onto a free spot on the bench and he turned back towards the girl again. “This is….very serious hon. So….we need your full attention. And I know that’s hard for you because of your attention span. But please, try to stay focused at least. That’s all we’re asking.”
Katie stared up at Thomas nervously, then turned her head to Newt’s, meeting the same serious look from him that her brother wore. So she hesitantly straightened up her posture, placed her greasy hands into her lap and looked back to Thomas nervously.
All he wanted to do was try and make her laugh at a joke for how broken the look on her face was, but he had to do this. And he had to be serious about it.
So he took a deep breath before he began. And he had to look at Newt for guidance too. He just gave his encouraging look and smile back to him, it saying he could do this.
And he could. That was all he needed.
You can do this. Here we go.
“So……you know how…. John is your dad, sweetie.” He began nervously as he looked back to the girl.
There was a pause before Katie answered. “Yeah…” She said anxiously, hating how serious the conversation she was having got too.
“Well….uhhh…..” Thomas muttered as he collected his thoughts. “….ok um….” Just start from the beginning. You’ve got this. “So….I was at……a café while at a few classes a couple of days ago. Um…..and during my lunch, your dad, John….came up to me.” He waited for a question but instead was met by a tiny look of surprise from Katie in her eyes. But she still looked up at him, signaling him to continue. “So…..we talked, a lot. A-about….mom and…..how he felt with…..everything that has happened. I also….found out….” He looked to Newt. “You don’t know this either. John’s brother is Daniel. Like…our Daniel from Asheville.”
“What? No way.” Newt chuckled lightly, but only for a bit until he nodded at Thomas to continue.
But Katie had other plans.
“I knew it!” She said happily. “That means…..Does that mean Chloe is my aunty?”
“Uh….” Thomas stuttered uncomfortably. “….maybe. Leila is since she’s marrying Daniel. But I don’t know for sure.”
“We’ll think through it later then.” Newt stated carefully, making Katie pout since she didn’t want to go back to the serious conversation. “Tommy….you were saying….”
“Right.” Thomas said before he took another breath. “Right-”
“Do you think they know I’m their niece?” Katie then asked, wanting to have a more funnier conversation to happen.
“I don’t know sweetie. Anyway-”
“I bet Chloe knew. She knows everything.”
“Bet. Now-”
“Or Leila. Even though the two are both like one person, meaning that-”
“Katie.” Newt began calmly, catching the girl’s attention. “Let your brother talk. You can ask questions and make assumptions later. Right now, you need to listen. Ok?”
It took a minute for Katie to understand how serious Newt was being, and the little happy light of hers dimmed low a bit, it showing on her face. Thomas hated that sight, but he had to do this. Now. He sent a little look towards Newt after Katie looked back to him and sent a thankful look towards him, and Newt sent a smile back, another reassuring one.
“So….” He began again as he looked back down to his sister and adjusted himself in his seat. “….John and I talked about that too…..and you. A lot about you actually. And…..he asked me….if….” Just do it. “…if he could meet you.”
He could tell the girl was surprised to hear the statement leave his lips because of how her eyes widened and her eyebrows lifted. Her eyes darted to nothing as she took it in, allowing Newt and Thomas to share another tiny look before pulling their focus back on Katie. She then looked back up so her brother could continue since she felt like there was more to it, and he took the opportunity too.
“I think….well….me and Newt have talked about this….and….we think it would be ok if you two met. But….it is completely up to you.”
“Yeah….” Newt chimed in, making the silent girl turn her head towards the blonde, thinking the offer was starting to get a bit suspicious. “….we would be there of course. The whole time, and if it gets too much, just tell us and we’ll stop it. But…..we both think this is a good idea, but….it is your decision entirely.”
Katie’s eyes darted away again, then she turned her head to the bench and stared at nothing, thinking the words over. Thomas could tell just like Newt did. They shared another look as the silence from the girl stretched for another two minutes.
The entire conversation in general was just suspicious and strange to her, even if no one had ever talked to her like this before. All she could think of was if this was some sort of trick from John, maybe even from Thomas and Newt.
Is Tom and Newtie trying to get rid of me?
She couldn’t help but ask herself that. And that really kicked something in her.
Then….
“What if I don’t want to meet him?” She finally asked, catching the boys attention even if she only looked back to Thomas.
A pause followed as the brunette fought for an answer while Newt just watched him, both of them baffled for the girl’s question.
“W-w…why wouldn’t you want to meet him?” Thomas finally questioned confusedly. “I mean….he’s trying his best to be there for you. Now that everything’s out in the open, he wants to….look, don’t you want to meet your dad, honey?”
“Yeah?” Newt chimed in, catching Katie’s attention. “We thought you’d be excited to finally get to meet him. Just like he is. Like…..John’s so excited to meet you. What aren’t you?”
Katie goes silent again. This was harder than they thought it would be.
Another minute or so passes as Katie thinks again, Newt and Thomas share a look again, and silence is covering them from head to toe, no one daring to say anything.
But Katie was the first to say something again. Another question.
“Would he…..take me away from you two?”
So Katie did catch on every little thing. That was a bit of a surprise but also was expected of her.
Thomas paused at the sudden question, expecting anything else but that. He had never thought Katie would have to ask that question, especially since he was starting to change his original answer.
The truth was, now that he was happy with Newt and they were safe from any other horrors of inns and his father, Thomas thought that handing Katie to John would be a good thing if it ever came to that point. Because he was her father, a parent to her, her only parent left. So if it ever came to the point that Thomas would have to hand Katie over to John, he would, only if he could see her again.
But he didn’t have to say that now. That would be a problem later on in the next few weeks at least.
Little did he know, he was wrong.
He shifted in his seat as he exhaled a long breath. His gazed moved up to Newt’s, who just looked as surprised as he was. “Uhh….” He looked back down at the girl. “….I mean….we didn’t think about that much-”
“Will he?” Katie pushed lightly, wanting a sincere answer.
Thomas kept his stare at her big eyes as the thought about his actually answer came across, so he allowed it to slip out of his mouth before he thought about it more. “Maybe.”
The two blondes were surprised with the answer. And to be honest, so was Thomas.
“We wouldn’t decide….if that would happen….till later on, after we’ve gotten to know him and you seemed to like him more. But…..kitty kat, he’s your father. It would….make sense if he did, but it would only happen if you wanted it to happen.”
Newt didn’t think if he was proud of Thomas or surprised at his answer. Because this was news to him, how Thomas would be ok with John taking Katie away from them. But then again, it made sense. And it was in the future, far away into the future. So they’d deal with it then.
Katie didn’t mind the answer, but she felt like there was more to it then Thomas seemed to share. So she pushed more, wanting everything thing honest to come out of her brother’s lips.
“Would you give me to him Tom? Would you do that?”
Thomas breathed out a sigh again and readjusted himself in his seat. This didn’t go as he planned, and as Newt planned to. It was way, way off course. But there was nothing he could do about it now; he had to answer the question.
Even though he usual wouldn’t allow anyone one to take Katie away from him, Thomas felt like it would be the right thing to do if it ever came to that. But only if he could see Katie every so often, he still couldn’t live without her in his life.
“Honestly…..” He breathes, his gazes going to Newt’s for a second, seeing his curious and frozen face, then back down to Katie’s. “….I’d…..I’d let John…..take you in if it ever came to that. Because again, he’s your father Katie and it would be right. It would only happen if me and Newt could still be in contact with you though, no matter what.”
That was the first time ever he felt like he’d give Katie up, and the first time he admitted it too. He didn’t know if he was proud of himself for moving on with his life more, getting to live it how he’s always wanted to live it, or disappointed for how he was giving up on Katie, not that he was though. It was mixed together and confusing.
But he’d deal with that later since Katie’s tiny hurt look on her face had turned up a moment after.
Of course, she’d be hurt. You just admitted that you might give her up! The one thing you would never do!
Jesus…..Newt thought as the two watched Katie’s mind go into a thinking stance. Why would he say that?
Thomas asked himself the same question, he was that in sync with Newt. He just knew he was thinking of that question when he caught a glance of him.
And he knew how upset Katie is from her own look on her face.
She looked down to the bench in front of her while she thought through Thomas’s reasoning. But she was still upset about it even if she thought it through. Her brother always said that nothing was going to separate them, then he comes out with this idea of John taking her away from him, her not seeing him every day, and Newt.
No….that’s to much of a change.
She breathed out a shaking breath, signaling the two she was thinking about the big change the brunette blurted out. But before any of them could say anything or place their hands on her back to comfort her, she moved off her stood and started making her way to the stairs, away from what she thought was a big betrayal in her life.
Thomas giving up on her.
“Katie….” Thomas began as the two watched Katie, but she was already walking up the stairs letting out heavy breathes, like she was about to cry. He breathed out of his mouth exhaustedly since he expected that response from her, but it still hurt him to see her like that. Newt sighed too, just as tiredly as Thomas was of how difficult it was to talk to Katie about this, more for how complicated everything was getting. They locked eyes again before Thomas finally stood up from his seat and started walking towards the stairs, following Katie’s way. “I’ll take care of her.”
“You need help?” Newt asked as he watched the brunette make his way towards the stairs.
Thomas paused at the first step as he took another breath of exhaustion. “Um….” He could handle an upset Katie in a meltdown, and with Newt’s help they could handle it properly. But he had to do this alone, because he made her feel this way, so he had to fix it himself. And having Newt there if needed was all he needed. “Maybe in a bit. I’ll fix this myself.”
Newt didn’t push it. He just nodded his head as Thomas slowly walked up the stairs. “I’m down here if you need me.”
“Thanks love.”
He started his way up the stairs, preparing for what he was going to walk into. He heard from a distance fast and heavy breathes, upset ones. This was going to be hard for him, but he was prepared to do this. He’s delt with Katie’s meltdowns for years now, so he could do this no problem.
As he got to the second level of the house, he took a glance to Katie’s room, but he didn’t find her, even from the stairs he could see everything in her room. But she wasn’t there. Her breathes and tiny whimpers came from his own room instead, which was new. He didn’t care though. So he started walking to the room, and when he took a step in, he found the source of the breathes.
Katie paced the area at the foot of the bed while she punched the palm of her hand repeatedly, stressing. She whimpered quietly and her breath was rushed, but she couldn’t help it. She was panicking about the big change in her life that was nowhere close for it to become reality, let alone it being even considered. She just couldn’t help but feel frantic.
Thomas walked more into the room so he could try and calm her down. “Katie…it’s ok-”
“You’ve always said that nothing was gonna separate us. No matter what!” The girl stated madly, her voice rising as she continued pacing.
“I know sweetie.” The brunette tried to sooth as he stopped in front of the pacing girl and started to kneel down slowly to her level, knowing what to do when his sister could lash out. “Like I told you, it may not happen and-”
“It can’t happen! I live here!! With you and Newtie!!! That’s how it’s always been!!!!”
“Katie….” Thomas stated as he went to grab the girl by her arms, even though she hated it, but it could help for the next moment since it looked like she was about to enter an episode. “Just-”
“I’ve never lived with anyone else but you and Newtie!!!! And your just gonna…..your just gonna let some….man take me away?!?! That’s not far!!!! You…..you bitch!!!!”
“Hey.” Thomas said sternly, his hands going to the girl’s shoulders to stop her pacing. “Don’t call me that-”
“You are one!!!! You’re a bitch!!!!”
“Language Katie.”
“You’re such a bitch!!!! This is unfair!!!!!”
“Katie. It isn’t-”
That’s when Katie shoved herself away from her brother. But she was too mad about this. So she stepped closer to Thomas and pushed him backwards, away from her, letting out an angry grunt with it.
Now that was a surprise to Thomas, and he certainly showed it on his face, but soon an angry look come across his face as he death glared his sister. “Ow!” He then pointed towards her sternly, standing his ground as a parent, not a brother. “Don’t push people.”
But that’s exactly the opposite of what Katie did next. She pushed him again, more harder than the last. And this made her brother more mad.
“Hey!” He said loudly while swatting her hands away from him after the shove. “We don’t shove people-”
“F-f-fuck you Thomas!!!”
Now that was a line Katie had just crossed. And even if she couldn’t control this episode, she should never had said that.
The look on Thomas’s face changed to a more fuming one when the words floated the room. It was then that he turned into a full parent.
He pointed towards the door as his angry stare never left Katie’s face. “Go to your room! Now!” Katie shook her head. “Katie Edison, you don’t say that to people! Ever! Go to your god damn room! Now!”
“No!!!”
“Kathrine Ladena Edison, you better walk into your room right now or I swear I’ll drag you there myself!!”
“No!!!!!”
“Then take back what you just said!!”
“No!!!!!!!”
“Well then you leave me no choice!! I’m taking your iPad, and your books, and you get no tv for a week!!! Now go to your room!!!”
“You’re a bitch!!! This is unfair!!!! Fuck you!!!!”
“Young lady, if you say that one more time, I will drag you into your room and make sure you don’t come out till the summer break!!! Do I make myself clear?!?!?!?!”
“I hate you!!!! You’re the worst brother ever!!!!!”
Silence.
Not until Thomas went into action.
“That’s it.” He said before he grabs the girl’s arm, stands up and starts dragging Katie out of the room. But that doesn’t work, so he scooped her up in his arms so her legs dangled over his bent arm and he turned towards the exit of the room, towards Katie’s room.
She screamed the same words over and over while kicking her legs and hitting the brunette’s chest, making him more madder. “I hate you!!!! You’re a bitch!!!!! I fucking hate you!!!!”
They arrived at Katie’s room and Thomas immediately dumped the girl’s tiny body onto her bed, making her scream until she hit the mattress. “Stay there and think about what you’ve just said!!” He turned back the way he came and started leaving the room, leaving Katie to her thoughts. “If I come in here and see you reading, your grounded for two months.”
“What?!” Katie asked, tears starting to stream down her face from her madness.
“For every time you’ve swore at me! You’re not leaving this room until you’ve thought through about what you’ve said!!!” Thomas ordered loudly as he got to the door.
“Fuck you, Thomas!!!!” Katie yelled as she flipped her brother off just as he turned.
“Make that three and a half!!!!!!!”
The brunette slammed the door right after that, Katie’s screams in frustration becoming more muffled. But he didn’t care she was still mad; he was that mad too. He knew Katie couldn’t control her temper sometimes and remembered the things his friends would say and do around the inns, but that was no excuse for what she said. No excuse at all.
She yelled loudly at her hatred for Thomas and how unfair he was being, but he didn’t care. Usually, he’d try and calm her down, but today he just couldn’t handle it.
He shouldn’t have said anything at all. That was his bad.
Katie shouldn’t have said those words to him. That was her bad. Even if she couldn’t control her temper.
He paced the entire upside area, pulling his hair with how mad he was. He couldn’t help it, his temper and how he just blurted out the information spoken. It was, however, the response he expected from the girl, he just didn’t think it would be this bad.
He just wondered what was going on in that little girl’s head right now, through all the uncontrollable anger.
Soon enough, he heard footsteps from the stairs and when he turned towards the top step, he saw Newt’s figure appear.
He heard the entire thing, from Katie’s little whimpers to when Thomas slammed her door with frustration. He didn’t want to get in between anything or have the feeling to have to pick sides. Once he heard the slam of a door however, he felt like it was time to finally come up the stairs and interject on everything that was happening.
But Thomas thought other things.
“Oh, and now you show up?” He asked sarcastically as he continued pacing, surprising Newt a bit at his anger towards him.
He got onto the second level as he watched Thomas pace. “Y-you told me you’d fix this yourself-”
“Well I couldn’t!” The brunette snapped at him.
That hurt Newt a bit, a lot actually, but he kept his cool. “Hey, don’t yell at me, you were the one that blurted out you wanted to give Katie to John. I mean, what made you think of that-?”
“He’s her father Newt! It would make sense!”
“He hasn’t been in her life for years though! We decided to just tell Katie that John wanted to meet her, not that he might take her away in the future!! What made you think we’d do that?!”
“Because I’m happy now! And I want her to be happy!!”
“And you think that telling her we might give her up would make her happy-?!?!”
“She asked!! And I answered!!! I thought you’d want me to do that more often!!! You complained about how I don’t answer questions honestly; I answered with fully honesty when Katie asked me her questions!!! What do you want from me Newt?! Jesus.”
Newt took a frustrated breath as he pushed his lips together and glared into Thomas’s eyes. “Thomas I’m just trying to understand this. And help. It’s not my fault for…..what just happened and it has nothing to do with you. Ok?”
Thomas rolled his eyes as he looked away, and Newt noticed it but didn’t push it anymore, so they just stood outside of Katie’s room in silence, her muffled screams going silent.
And soon, a more broken sound is heard. The sound of a tiny and broken sob.
✨✨✨
The pacing stopped for Katie, and more tears started to fall down her face. She breathed heavy breaths over and over as she slowly crumbled by the door, her turning until her back was against it. She slid down the door until she sat on the ground and she hugged her knees to her chest.
And she let more tears out, not caring that the boys on the other side of the door could hear her.
✨✨✨
They heard a tiny sob escape, and Thomas immediately felt bad. He shared another look with Newt, an apologetic one since he would talk to him later. The blonde could tell that was the case, besides they had their sister to comfort right now.
Thomas took another breath before he walked up to the door quietly, the only sound being the creaks from the wood underneath the carpet and Katie’s muffled sobs. He raised his knuckle to the letter K on the door, Katie’s name still glued to it since the siblings moved in, and after a moment, he knocked it silently, making sure Katie knew he was there.
“Kitty kat……” He started as he kneeled down to the ground slowly. “….I’m sorry.” A pause went by as he sat by the door and rested his temple on the frame. “I didn’t mean to yell at you like that. It’s just…..those things were hurtful. Ok? I know you can’t control your temper a lot, but that’s no excuse to…..say those things. But I should’ve been better then to just lock you in your room, and I’m sorry for that. I’m sorry I yelled at you.”
Katie only continued her muffled cries, hugging her knees tighter to her body. She did, however, believed he was sorry, and understood his reasoning. She just didn’t feel like moving an inch.
Thomas felt more bad for losing his own temper a bit when the cries continued, and he looked up at Newt for guidance. But he was already stepping towards him and lowering himself to the ground on the other side of the door, joining Thomas.
“Katie honey….” He started quietly as he got to the ground and copied Thomas’s position across from him. “….We know this is a lot for you. And we’re here for you. No matter what. We wouldn’t be telling you any of this if we knew it wasn’t right. Just know that…..we care about you so much…..I care about you so much. Ok? Just…..just know we’re here. Right outside if you wanna talk.”
A silence was met after that, Katie’s tiny sobs growing quieter. The boys didn’t move, only adjusted their seating. Thomas’s forearm rested on his knee while Newt slid off his legs to the ground, but they stayed there, right outside their girl’s door, for Katie.
A moment of silence continued before Katie finally found a voice.
“He…..left me. Didn’t want me. And now….he wants to meet me fully?” She said to herself, but the boys heard her clearly through the door. “And take me away? I don’t wanna…..”
“Katie,” Thomas began. “You being his…..kid was a secret. He thought everyone would hate him if they found out he was your father. I know it doesn’t make sense to you now, but one day it will. And we will be there to help you figure it out.” He looked at Newt for that last sentence, earning a tiny smile from him, a grateful one. He returned the gesture before he continued. “Maybe even John too. But we don’t-”
“I don’t want him to help me!” Katie interrupted harshly. “I don’t want a dad! I want my brother and his boyfriend! I want my brothers!!!” The boys stayed silent after that for a bit before they heard more little quiet sobs from inside the room. “I don’t want…this guy. I want to stay here with you guys.”
Thomas just sighs at the words spoken before he starts talking again, trying everything in his power to make Katie feel better again, his goal in life in general. “Katie…..I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t love you as much as I do. And it’s…..a lot. I love you more then…..anything. And everything I do is for you to be happy, everything. So I wouldn’t be thinking about…..you meeting your dad or him….taking you in if it meant I wanted to get rid of you. Because I don’t, all I want is for you to be happy and….have everything you want. And John can help you get that. He can pay for more expensive things then I can. He…..”
He started to tear up a bit at his words, making Newt reach over to him and squeeze his hand in his, comforting him. He squeezed back before he continued.
“Honestly sweetie, you’re lucky to have him. He was more of a dad to me then my own father when I was your age, every time I saw him, which was…..rarely…..mom and I were just…..so happy to be with him. He even thinks of me as his own son too, so…. you’re so lucky to have him as your dad. And you’re so lucky that he wants to meet you. He really does, more than anything in the world. So just…..give him a chance. Give this a chance. Please.”
He allowed a tear to roll down his cheek for how hard the future could be for him. The possibility of John taking Katie in. He knew it may happen, but actually thinking about it and the fact he might actually have to give Katie to her dad was something more painful he couldn’t explain.
Newt watched the tear go down his face before he released his hand and whipped it away with his fingers, hating how broken Thomas looked to be feeling. He knew that the possibility of John taking Katie off their hands would come reality, ever since Thomas mentioned it, he agreed with it. But it was still painful, even for him.
But they both just knew that it might have been the right thing to do anyways. Even if it hurt them that much.
“Please…..just….come out here honey. Give this….a chance. Come out of your room so….we can talk about this. Please…..kitty kat please.”
After that little beg, Katie couldn’t help to move. Thomas was being reasonable anyways. And besides, she owed him a tiny apology for her words before.
The pair heard a tiny bit of shuffling coming from Katie’s room before the doorknob being twisted, to which made them sit up more straighter as the door opened, revealing Katie’s small and tiny body. She dropped her hand from her door as Newt helped her open it wider, and her fingers fiddled together as she looked down.
Thomas immediately perked up at the sight of Katie’s body, even though she looked guilty and small. He was just happy that she might actually have listened to him about giving everything they’ve talked about a chance. So he sat up on his knees, reached out for the girl and placed his hand on her shoulder with comfort, where she liked hands to be when people touched her to comfort her.
“Ok.” She whispered tiredly. “I’ll….try to meet him.” The boys smiled at the girl’s words, but before they said anything, she continued. “I’m sorry. For….saying those words. I didn’t mean them. I’m sorry.”
“Oh baby.” Thomas breathed as he wrapped his arms around Katie’s body, bringing her into an embrace that she gladly melted into. “I know you didn’t. Thank you.” He placed two tiny kisses on the side of her head, then another one that lasted longer before he squeezed her more tightly, loving how he was comforting her again, his specialty. “That’s my girl.”
Newt watched happily as his hand found its way to Katie’s hair, running his fingers through them uncontrollably. He kept his eyes glued to Katie’s tiny face since it was on the shoulder closest to him, and he could tell she actually meant what she said.
A moment passed before the two siblings finally broke apart, and Katie was the only one that dropped her hands back to her sides while Thomas’s still lingered on her shoulders.
“I promise I won’t want to go with him.” Katie whispered quietly as she looked down to the ground.
Thomas sighed sadly at the words, knowing it might not be true. “Don’t make a promise you can’t keep sweetie.”
“I won’t-”
“When you were born the only person other than me and mom that held you without you crying was John. No one else. That’s gotta mean something, right?”
“I won’t go with him. And if meeting him is gonna change that, I don’t wanna meet him.”
Thomas sighed again at the words, more exhaustedly. But before he could protest, Newt chimed in from beside him with a more thought out approach.
“Katie, love.” He began quietly. “Can you look at me please?” She hesitantly obeyed the question; it was the first time she looked up since she got out of her room. “Um….do you remember that project you did last year? The one with the family tree?” A moment passed before Katie nodded her head at the tiny memory. “Well…..you added John to the tree as someone your mom was very close too before she….left. Remember?” Another nod was earned. “Well….the reason he was close with her may be because they were in love. And if they weren’t in love, you wouldn’t be here with us. You wouldn’t be here. We wouldn’t be here all together, Tommy and I wouldn’t have met. And we would have different lives. Without you, we wouldn’t be….together and happy.”
Newt looked over to Thomas as he said his last few words, finding how he was already looking at him, a smile appearing on his face. He returned the gesture, because it was true. Without Katie, they wouldn’t be as happy as they were now. So they really had Katie to thank for everything.
He turned back to the girl as he continued. “This all wouldn’t be possible without you. And we have John to thank for it. He’s someone that made all this possibly. So….I feel like it would be right to meet him, besides, I want to get to know my favorite little girl’s dad. And……I feel like your mom would definitely have wanted you to meet him fully. I know I would.”
Now that was the right approach for Katie to understand how important this all was. Newt always knew what to do which made him so great with kids like the girl, its what made him a good parent too.
Thomas definitely knew he’d be a great dad one day, no matter what. Because he could tell Newt’s little speech made Katie start to rethink the idea with a more positive attitude.
It was obvious she was rethinking through the idea on her face, and the two watched carefully as her mind worked.
Two minutes passed of shared looks and more decisions being made until Katie finally said something.
“Ok. I’ll meet him.” She whispered quietly, but the boys heard her loud and clear and they loved those words leaving her lips.
They shared a tiny smile together they were that happy Katie had agreed to meeting John. Because they knew that this was the right thing to do.
Even if it hurt something in Thomas.
He may have made himself look like he was ok with everything that was happening and the possibilities in the future, but deep down inside it crushed him knowing that one day it may all come true. Even if it was the right thing to do, he still couldn’t help but feel hurt by it.
But he’d deal with the hurt in him later.
So he caught the girl’s attention with an idea that could help them for a bit.
“Sweetie…” He began, making Katie turn her head towards him. “Why don’t we just….. forget about the idea of John…… taking you i-if it came to that? Let’s mainly focus on you and John meeting each other, not on…anything else.” The girl thought for a second before nodding her head slowly, earning a tiny smile from both the boys. “Ok then.”
“Why don’t you go and get ready for bed?” Newt then suggested quietly. “You’ve been practicing brushing your teeth by yourself anyways. And changing by yourself. Then I’ll come and read you a story before bed.”
Katie nodded again. “I’ve always known how to brush my teeth. And to get change.” She mumbled as she started walking past Thomas so she can get to the bathroom, earning a tiny laugh from both of her brothers.
They watched as Katie took tiny steps into the bathroom, letting her go and take care of herself before bed. Thomas always remembered the times he would help Katie brush her teeth, the little mumbles she would say with her mouth full of toothpaste, her little giggles when Thomas helped, her smile while Thomas checked her teeth. It was always like that. He also remembered when he’d help her change, her hand on his shoulder while she stepped into her pants, the giggles she made when Thomas tried to push her head through the shirt, her little conversations she’d make during it, everything. It was always like that too.
Thomas was always there for her, through everything, all her life. And now she had a dad that can be the same for her.
He slowly turned his head towards Newt, and they locked eyes. His smile was still on his face but soon it turned into a sad one for what to come. The blonde understood what was behind that smile, and they both knew that they could be lost in what the future would hold for them.
Katie may have to go live with John in the future. That was the right decision to go to, even if it was hard to understand.
✨✨✨
Later that night, Thomas turned the water of the shower on to muffle out his tiny sniffles. Because he was finally starting to break down about the possibilities the future held.
He would give Katie to John no problem since it would be, again, the right thing to do. He was her father; it would make sense. But it still crushed him into pieces, because that girl was his entire world. For years she was. He took care of her like he was her mother, father and everything else that could be called a parent, not just as her brother. He loved her no matter what, through all their disagreements, her episodes, their sadness, he would always choice her over anything else.
That’s why he knew that if it came to the point her and her father were to be a family again, together and happy, he’d help for it to happen no matter what.
But it still broke his soul into pieces and dimmed his spark of life a bit.
Soon, more tears started leaving his face, and more sobs. He leaned his back against the wall in the shower, just out of reach from where the water drizzled, and he slid down it till he sat on the ground, not caring that his clothes were starting to get wet.
His knees curled up against his chest and he wrapped his arms around them as a few tears ran down his face. Water started drizzling onto his clothes, but he didn’t care. All he wanted was the pain of everything to go away.
Why is this so difficult?
He was so caught up with images of him and Katie in the past, of them at Deadhead lake, them at the fireworks at new year’s, them in Katie’s armchair reading a story, their kisses shared, everything. So caught up to the point he didn’t notice the door open beside him and a figure walk in, Newt.
“Tucked Katie.” He began as he closed the door behind him. “Read her that wings of fire book she likes. So now I’m all yours. Only until I have to clean up downstairs.” He looked towards Thomas finally as he went to take off his shirt, but he paused at the sight of him curled up in tears. They locked eyes as Newt’s face changed to a more worried look in a split second, he stepped towards him and kneeled down beside him. “Tommy…. what…?”
“I-I…didn’t mean to yell at you.” The brunette whispered in a sob as Newt placed his hands on his neck and hair. “I-I’m sorry….”
“It’s ok. Don’t worry about it.”
Thomas sniffled again as he let out another sob that got more tears to roll down his face, and Newt whipped them away again, not caring that he was fully clothed and getting wet too.
“What’s wrong?” The blonde asked as he tried to look back into Thomas’s eyes again, but he avoided them. “Tommy….are you sure you’re ok?”
“No.”
A paused settled onto them after the blunt answer as Thomas broke down even more, and Newt understood the meaning behind it. So he placed a kiss on top of the set of brown hair and pulled Thomas into an embraced, and he cried more into his arm as he held onto Newt like his life depended on it. And maybe, it does.
“I don’t want to give her to him. I really don’t want to.” Thomas sobbed loudly.
“I know you don’t.”
But then again, they both knew, that it would be the right decision to be made.
They just needed to figure out how to except that fact.
Notes:
So......
I have nothing to say
I just hope yall loved it and stuff
Btw if you know what The Mitchells vs The Machines are, I LOVE YOU SM. I used to watch that movie all the time when it first came out, and I recently re watched it and the obsession is coming back. SO if you haven't watched it, watch it, it's on Netflix. And as usual, I had to put it in the fic since I love it so much.
ANYWAYS, thanks for reading and leaving kudos, have a good day/night and I'll see you all in the next one
PEACE OUT MOTHAFUCKS MUAHHHHHH 🤞🤞🤞🤞
Chapter 39: A father and daughter being together at last
Summary:
Thomas invites John over to meet Katie. He spends the afternoon and dinner there while the boys watch over them and Katie starts to feel more comfortable around him. But by the end of the day, Thomas couldn’t help but feel sadder.
Notes:
TW: Throwing up session part 2 😝😝 (Not that explicit but still worth the warning i fear)
Ok, this was a very drainy week spent, ok? So this chapter isn't the best, but I'm proud of little pieces. But still, not the best. Plus I've been loosing the hype about writing this for you all, BUT I will push through and finish this for you all since you guys deserve the ending for being here this far, and that I am grateful for.
So yeah.....sorry it's bad, I've been drained out from school, finally getting a job maybe and stuff like that. So I'm very sorry it's lowkey bad, I do hope you enjoy it though, somehow.
Sorry about mistakes and shit, lmk if you come across any.
Enjoy if you can :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Today was the day. John was coming over to finally meet Katie face to face. Thomas was the one to invite him, and he did it the start of the week. Now it was Sunday, the day he was finally coming over.
Thomas checked the upstairs area twice that it was clean, his room, Katie’s room, the hallway and the bathroom. His nerves were getting the best of him for sure. Now he was cleaning the kitchen area again, making sure everything was organized and looked good.
Newt and Katie watched him from the couch, the bit of it that faced the tv. And they laughed every time Thomas mumbled something under his breath.
“Babes.” Newt began with a laugh as he threw his arm on the top of the backrest where Katie sat. “It looks clean to me. You’ve done amazing-”
“I don’t care. It’s gotta look perfect for John. Gotta set a good first impression again. Better one then the last time.” Thomas stated. Katie giggled at his statement as she watched with Newt and leaned her back against the cushion on the backrest. “Ah crap. I forgot to clean the desk upstairs.”
“Didn’t know we were gonna take him into our room.” Newt said in a chuckle as the two watched the brunette walk back towards the stairs and start his way up them.
“We won’t, unless we have a tour. But it is clearly seen from the top of the stairs, unless we close the door.” Thomas said stressfully as he went to disappear up the stairs, leaving the two to continuing their laughs as they watched.
Newt then turned his attention to the little human beside him. “He’s stressing too much.” He stated, causing Katie to turn her head to him with her big smile still on her face. “He’s cleaned the house from top to bottom he’s that stressed out.”
“It’s very funny.” Katie giggled happily. “He’s already met him and has been stressing about this all week.”
Newt hums a chuckle as Katie turns her head back to the stairs. He kept his stare on her head of blonde hair, wondering on what was going on inside of it, the girl’s thinking process through all of what was happening.
“What about you?” He asked calmly, catching the girl’s attention quickly. “Hm? You nervous?”
Katie paused and hummed in thought before she answered. “I mean….a bit.”
“That’s ok. I would be too.” The blonde stated. “But hey…” He leaned closer to her reassuringly. “…Tommy and I are right here if you get too nervous.”
“Thanks Newtie.”
Newt smiled at the words and raffled Katie hair happily after she said them, making her giggle more. He kept his stare on her as she looked around the room awkwardly after that, her smile not fading at all. Just like his.
He could tell she was nervous; he could read her that well. So he acted on tiring to calm her. Or at least give her some advice.
“Sweetie.” He began calmly, catching her attention. “I know today’s….a big day. An overwhelming one too. Not just for you, but for Tommy too. And John. You do know that right?” Katie nodded her head. “Great. So…. we all understand if you get to stressed out o-or nervous today. That’s normal, and if you need space, you’ll get it. Just remember, whatever happens, I’ll be here. No matter what. And….. just…..” He took a deep breath before continuing. “I think you should just give your dad a chance. At least try too. I mean, he’s trying so hard love. To be… there for you now. So just give him a tiny chance. Can you do that for me?”
Katie’s smile turned into a more sweeter one without teeth at the man’s words, loving how he seemed to actually care about everything that was going on. She understood his reasoning a lot, and she well and truly remembered how Newt always had her back. “I’ll try too.”
Newt smiled more at the words too. “I knew you would.”
They kept their stares on each other until they heard a tiny knock on the door beside them, causing the sound of rushed footsteps coming down the stairs to be heard after that, plus a voice saying ‘That’s him! That’s him!’.
Soon enough, Thomas appeared back on the second floor, checked what he was wearing again, tv shirt with a flannel shirt over it and opened and shorts that went past the knees, and started to walk to the door.
“You look fine love.” Newt humored with a laugh, causing Katie to join him. “You always do.”
Thomas rolled his eyes and got to the door. “I cleaned the upstairs again so I needed to check for dust thank you very much.”
“Of course you do.”
The two on the couched laughed again, and Thomas rolled his eyes as he reached for the door, taking one big deep breath before slowly opening it.
And once Katie heard that noise, she grabbed Newt’s hand self-consciously and squeezed it with her nerves. He squeezed back as they both went silent for what to come.
John stood outside the door with a box in his hands, and he smiled nervously when Thomas had opened the door for him and they locked eyes. The younger man returned the same awkwardness but with more sincerity behind his smile.
“Hi John.” He greeted calmly before ushering the older man to step inside. “Come in.”
“Hey Thomas.” John said as he stepped into the house, passing Thomas during the step. “Thanks.” He stepped more inside before the brunette closed the door behind him and he took in the kitchen area. “Wow……Nice place.”
“Thanks. It’s not so bad.”
The two share an awkward laugh as John turns around the place slowly, taking a look at the pictures on bookshelves nearby and the fridge he could make out and other framed photos hanging from the wall.
Katie took a good look at him from her angle, her heart beating fast. He had brown hair and was sort of tan, nothing that looked like her. But he did have small eyes like she did, she didn’t know if that was from his tiny wrinkles or if that was just him.
But she didn’t care.
That was it.
That was her dad.
Newt gave Katie another squeeze of her hand before releasing it, standing up from his spot and walking over to the curious man, taking a deep breath on the way.
“Hello John.” He greeted happily, catching the man’s attention. He then reached his hand out for a handshake, a tiny gentle smile on his lips. “I’m Newt. Thomas’s boyfriend and Katie’s teacher.”
“Right.” John chuckled as he adjusted the box onto his hip and reached out for the blonde’s hand. He took it and shook it firmly. “Hi Newt. Finally get to meet the person Thomas can’t stop texting me about.”
“Is that so?” Newt asked in a laugh as he tilted his head a bit so he could catch a glimpse of Thomas’s blushed face, the two dropping their hands without noticing. John looked over his shoulder to follow the young man’s gaze, seeing the same sight to which made him laugh with the other. “You can’t stop talking about me Tommy?”
“Yeah. Of course I can’t.” Thomas mumbled loudly with a red face, making the two laugh again before their attentions went back on each other.
“You’ve got a lucky one Newt.” John stated, making the blonde smile wider and blush a bit, but he covered it up as he whipped the tip of his nose with his finger. “And it’s good to finally meet you.”
“Same to you.” Newt said as he shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket.
“You have a lovely home. All yours?”
“Thanks. And yes. Now at least. It was my parents originally when they were younger. They’ve kept it to themselves for years before leaving it to me.”
“Oh nice. You didn’t grow up here? Because it sounds like you’re from somewhere else with that accent of yours.”
Newt chuckled again. "No, I didn’t grow up here. I’m from England. Was born and raised there before moving here since my parents loved it here. All their lives they did.”
“How’s that may I ask?”
“You may.” The blonde chuckled kindly. “They met right after college and spent their twenties here. Then they went back to England and got married, had me and my sister shortly after that too. We did visit here, but never the house. We had a house in Ashville where your brother and his fiancé live, hence why we bumped into them and their friend, Chloe.”
“Right. Now that was a coincidence.” John chuckled, causing Newt to join him and Thomas to love the sight of his love and John getting along.
“But yeah. We had that here too. Loved the place. But my parents always loved Denver. They couldn’t stop telling me about it, well….my mother did. She convinced me to come out here for college she couldn’t stop talking about how beautiful it was. And I’ve been here ever since. So has my sister, she met her wife here too, and a really good friend off mine, she moved here with me. Both of them live next door, well my friend does then my sister is beside her. And my parents are…..buried here too."
“Lovely. Not the…buried bit.” John said awkwardly, causing Newt to laugh again, thinking the interaction was going better then he thought. “Sorry. About…. your parents.”
“It’s fine. Thank you though. But yeah, that’s my whole life story summed up for you. Didn’t mean to just….blurt all that out.”
“It’s fine. It sounds like a great story.”
“Thank you.”
John smiled and nodded his head before continuing his look around the place. His eyes skimmed over the tv, then the back of the L shaped couch, then the coffee table in front of it and the papers on it.
And soon, he got a glimpse of some clothed legs underneath them, causing his head to snap towards the couch.
Then he saw her. His daughter right in front of him.
And she looked back, which healed his soul that had been broken since the day he found out his love had passed.
Katie stared back at John’s paused face, no emotion behind it, but she was still nervous, just like he was. She noticed the colour of his eyes, brown with a bit of hazel green around them, just like her eyes. And she noticed the brown box in his hands, but she kept her stare on him.
John couldn’t believe he was staring back at his daughter, the one he hasn’t seen in so long. He couldn’t believe she was really a few feet in front of him, looking exactly like his love Ava, a mini version of her. He’s waited so long to finally look at her properly, her eyes staring back into his. He missed that sight and loved how it wasn’t just baby eyes staring back anymore.
The two younger boys watched quietly, and Newt started moving slowly to Thomas’s side since he stood more near the stairs. They shared a look as Thomas wrapped his arm around Newt’s waist and pulled him closer, just a small look saying that it was really happening, that Katie was finally meeting her dad. That was all they needed, so their eyes went back to the scene.
A pause settled around the room before John spoke first. “Hi Katie.” He greeted awkwardly, hoping she’d say something back.
The girl took a breath and looked over to the boys, which earned her a tiny encouraging nod from Newt and a smile and wink from Thomas, telling her she could do it.
So she looked back at her father silently before saying something herself. Just a small word. “Hi.”
John smiled nervously at the word, loving the sound of it from Katie’s voice. He took a step to his right and started walking around the back of the couch so he could get to the girl. “Wow, you…..wow. You’re so….grown up. Remember when you were a baby.” He blurted as he got around the couch and walked closer to Katie. “The silent treatment? As expected.” He chuckled nervously, causing a guilty look to cross over Katie’s face. “Don’t worry about it. I know this is…..a bit nerve racking for you, it is for me too.” He said as he sat down next to Katie on the bit of the couch that faced the window, the box now in his lap. “So….take your time….and please, call me anything you want. I don’t mind.”
A moment of silence went passed as Katie thought before she nodded her head. “Ok.”
John really loved the sound of Katie’s voice. It was childlike and innocent, just how he pictured it for all these years. He understood why she was only saying one word at a time, but he couldn’t wait for her to start rambling to him if he got to that point.
“Umm….” He stuttered out as he awkwardly tapped his fingers on the box, took a deep breath and placed the box on the coffee table, right in front of Katie. “I’ve got something for you, dear. I-I thought you’d….like a few of these things. So….” He tapped the top box again. “….this is for you. All of it.”
Katie stared at the box for a second before turning her head to the boys again, earning the same encouraging nod and smile from them from before. That was all she needed. And it made her turn her head back to the box, stand up from her seat, step closer to the box and lift the lid up slowly.
And she was met by a sight she liked.
Inside the cardboard box were a lot of her favorite things. There was a pile of books at the bottom of the box with a few tiny horses, dragons and cat figurines and pens on top of it. A few clothes were folded beside the books while a framed photo leaned against the side, other photos, how to train your dragon stickers and a blank paper book stacked with it.
She grabbed the book first carefully and flipped through the pages, only being blank paper like expected. She then noticed the pens and grabbed them with her free hand, the objects clicking in her head.
“Heard you liked drawing, I do too. I love drawing.” John blurted out, catching the girl’s attention. “I like to draw people and…. plants and…. your mother. I do it in my free time.”
Katie looked back to the objects curiously, feeling the three pairs of eyes on her. “I like to draw dragons.” She mumbled to herself, but John heard her clearly.
“Really? What type?”
Katie placed the things down by the lid before talking again and pulling her attention back to the box. “Any one from how to train your dragon.”
“Nice. Thomas mentioned you liked that show. And movies. I’ve watched the first movie and a few of the specials.”
“Really?” Katie asked with a bit more enthusiasm now. If he’s watched the franchise, then he might be ok. “Who’s your favorite character? And dragon?”
“I don’t know. Who’s yours?”
Katie hummed in thought before she answered. “Snoutlout and Hookfang, Hiccup and Toothless and the twins and Barf and Blech. But I love all of them.”
“Nice. I like the twins too. And their dragon. Hiccup and Toothless are great too. I also like Gobber, he’s funny.”
Katie smile and nodded her head in agreement before turning back to the box. “He is.”
John nodded his head with her before they went silent again. She picked up each figurine carefully, taking a good look at each one. She loves the texture and how they really looked like the animal itself. She loves the thought from John a lot. And she placed every one of them by the lid next to her drawing book before setting her eyes on the pile of books, the wings of fire graphic books.
“I’ve been looking for these.” Katie said in a gasp as she grabbed the books all together, checking if it was all of them as she looked at the sides of the books, and it was all of them. “I’ve read all the books.”
“So I’ve heard. And I thought you’d like the graphic ones.” John said kindly as he watched the girl place the books by the drawing book.
“Thanks.” Katie thanked as she started looking through the box more. “I’ll read them with Newtie later.”
“Great.”
“Looks like she’s warming up to him.” Thomas whispered to Newt as they watched Katie grab the stickers out of the box, but they both turned their heads to each other from the sentence. “Or at least….trying too.”
“This is good.” Newt said quietly as he cupped his hand over the one Thomas had on his hip. “Really good.”
“Yeah. It is.”
They shared a smile before turning back to the scene in the living room, seeing how Katie was rummaging through the new clothes folded up, some having dragons on them, other’s having either horses or cats, her favorite animals.
Once she finished going through the clothes, she noticed the framed picture and photos, the last things in the box. They were now scattered on the ground of the box, some revealing what the pictures were.
They were all of Ava.
Katie picked one up carefully and took a look at it, the women was wearing sunglasses, a pink tank top and the girl got a tiny glimpse of white pants since she sat on the grass and was looking to her side. Her mom looked to be in her early twenties, and there were no bruises on her skin. She looked happy, very happy.
The little girl smiled at the picture, loving how her mom’s blonde hair was flying with the wind. “That’s my mom, isn’t it?” She asked to herself.
John shuffled slightly closer to take a look at the picture, smiling to himself. “Yeah that’s her. We were at a festival together….. all six of us. And….. I realized that day she was the one for me. Even if…..she was with someone else.”
“Ratman.” Katie blurted as she placed the picture carefully down by her other objects.
“Well…yeah. That’s a name for him.” John chuckled.
“Tom called him that at first.” Katie said as she went looking for another picture, causing the other three to chuckle.
“Well….he does kinda look like a rat.”
“Yeah he does.”
The two boys watching the scene chuckled again as they watched Katie find another picture of Ava, one with her at a bar laughing drunkenly. Newt laced his fingers with Thomas’s as he leaned more into his touch, and the brunette pulled him a tiny bit closer.
“Did you take the pictures by yourself?” Katie asked as she looked through more photos of her mother in college and after that time in her life.
“Yeah. I did.” John answered as he watched Katie look at every single one. “I was doing photography for fun during college and while your mom was…..here. In fact, I was a photographer for a newspaper before I got my diploma in Autism and Neurodivergent Studies, and I stopped when…. your mother left.”
“You have a diploma in autism studies?” Katie asked as she looked at the last picture of her mother, one with her in front of the Eiffel tower in white jeans, a blue tank top, a white shirt over her shoulders, a blue bucket hat and sunglasses while her hair was blowing in the wind and she held up the peace sign with her fingers in front of her face.
“Yes, I do. I help kids that are neurodivergent. I help them understand their diagnosis’s. And how to live with them.”
“That’s cool.” Katie said as she placed the last photo on the table. “I have asperges. I got it from my mom.”
“Yeah, I know. And….maybe I can help you understand it more.”
“Newtie’s already doing that for me but sure.” Katie stated, causing the adults to laugh again, as she grabbed the framed photo out, the last thing in the box. And as she turned it in her hands, she smiled more.
In the photo was her as a newborn baby bundled up in a pink blanket. Ava held her while she laid in a bed in a hospital gown, and John was beside her, holding up the camera to take the picture with all three of them in it.
That was the photo John had took in the video, the one Thomas showed Katie when she went completely silent from the incident.
It took her a moment to realize it was that, and her smile brighten. “This is all of us.” She blurted out like it wasn’t obvious.
“Yep. That’s us.” John commented. “I….framed it after….your mother’s funeral. Well, if we can even call it that. Not many people turned up, but I was the last to leave.” A pause settled over the room before John continued, Katie looking over to him. “You were there too. In Thomas’s arms.” He turned his head over his shoulder to see the two boys by the bench. “I remember you didn’t allow anyone close to Katie. No one was allowed to carry her, only you. That’s when I knew….you would be great with her.” Thomas sent a smile towards the man as Newt squeezed his hand calmly, reassuring him that he was there for him in anything, per usual. He squeezed his hand back as John turned back to Katie. “That was the last time I think I saw you. I wanted to hold you….so badly. But understood why I didn’t. Because……Thomas had turned into a parent, an overprotective one but still, a parent. Right after that, your brother made up his mind too…. he just…. paused his entire life…..for you.”
Katie’s eyes darted to Thomas’s sadly, but he sent another smile back, saying that it was ok and he didn’t regret his decisions. Because it was all to get her to safety. It has always been like that from the very beginning, he loved her that much. He’d do it all again if he had too.
“So…. yeah….” John continued as he locked eyes with the girl again. “I framed it right after your brother took you to safe haven, away from…. everything…..me. In order to keep you safe. And….I’ve kept it on my bedside table ever since. But now…. it’s all yours. I want you…to have it.”
Katie looked at the picture again, loving how happy they all looked, even if she was sleeping in the photo. It was like the family she had before her new one, the one with the boys. That was her new family while the one in the photo was her old one. And she promised herself that she would never lose the frame of it. “Thank you.”
“No problem sweetie.”
Her eyes went back to all her little gifts on the table, the clothes, toys, books, pens, stickers and photos. She loved them all. “Thank you for all this Johnny.” She mumbled as she looked back at the man, a tiny smile on her face.
Yeah…..he’s ok.
“Again, no problem.” John said with a smile. “And I love that nickname.” Katie giggled at his words, and he joined.
And Thomas loved that sight more then words could even describe.
He made that happen. He brought a father and daughter that obviously had a connection back together. He loved how his sister was getting along with her father, loved how she was starting to show her true innocent self, loved how he was watching a family reunite. He would always treasure the sight forever.
And for what the afternoon may hold since he couldn’t help the next few words to leave his mouth.
“Hey John,” He began, catching the two’s attention, and Newt’s. “Would you….like to….stay for the afternoon….and dinner maybe? Your invited too if you want.”
“Yeah.” Newt chimed in as he turned back to the two on the couch. “Your absolutely welcome too.”
“Yeah.” Katie also said, surprising herself a bit but she didn’t care. She wanted to get to know John more anyway. The older man turned his head back to her at the sound of her voice. “Please.”
John smiled at the word, loving how innocent his daughter sounded. So he just had to agree to the offer. Afterall, he was spending more time with his daughter again. “Of course. I’d love too.” Katie’s smile brightened at the words, and he loved the sight. He turned his head over to the boys again with a smile for himself. “Thank you.”
“No problem mate.” Newt said.
“We’re glad to have you.” Thomas followed with.
“Come on.” Katie then blurted as she walked over to the other side of John and around the coffee table. The man stood up slowly and followed her on her tail. “I’ll show you my room. Only me though.”
“Ok. Perfect.” John chuckled as the two went around the couch and started walking towards the stairs, Katie leading the way.
“We’ll be down here if you need us.” Thomas stated as him and Newt watched Katie and John started to climb up the stairs, disappearing after John sent a nod of acknowledgement back to him. He turned his head over to Newt after a second and they locked eyes, a smile coming up his face. “See? Told you he might see the desk from out the stairs.”
Newt rolled his eyes, causing Thomas to chuckle more. “Bugger off.” He said as he walked out of the two’s embrace and around the island towards the back door that lead to the backyard. “Come on. Help me pick out some tomatoes for the sauce for dinner.”
Thomas groaned lowly as he slowly started following Newt to the door. “I don’t want to.”
“You’ve got nothing better to do love. Ok? Come come.”
Newt opened the door to the backyard and started walking towards the vegetable patch at the back. Thomas dragged his feet to follow him.
“I hate you.” He mumbled as the two got into step and started heading to the patch.
“Lot of liars now a days.” Newt humored with a smile.
Thomas sighed. “Yeah true.” He wrapped his arm around the blonde’s shoulder’s, brought him closer to him as they walked, causing him to laugh, and placed a kiss on his hair, taking a smell of it too since he loved the smell of the blonde’s hair. “Love you.”
“Love you too.”
✨✨✨
“So this is my room.” Katie began as she stepped into her bedroom, John following a few feet behind her. “It’s small, but I love it.”
“Wow.” John blurted in a chuckle as he took a look around the place. His eyes went to the cat play build with the girl’s toy cat on the top level, acting like it was asleep. They then went to the desk and saw her iPad being on charge, a few papers with drawings of dragon faces, wings and tails and the pictures stuck on the edges of the mirror, them being of Katie, her friends, the boys outside and one of her mother, the one with her holding her as a baby in the hospital.
He smiled at the pictures before turning his attention to the bed, seeing the covers of flowers all over it and dragon plushies from her favorite franchise by her pillow. He noticed a few stickers against the wall, her night light stickers, and soon he noticed them all over the roof.
“I’ll put the framed photo here. Next to my dragon from school of dragons.” Katie stated as she pointed to her nightstand, making John turn his head back to her again.
He caught onto the framed picture of a dragon that sat on a patch of stand and a crystal like stone on it’s right, and he didn’t recognize the creature at first. But then he knew who it may be for it’s black scales with white patches and blue eyes. “Is that Toothless?”
“No. That’s Nightshade. My dragon from school of dragons. She’s a nightlight and loves chicken like Stormfly.” Katie answered as she took a seat in her armchair, her feet dangling off the edge of it. “I only had her for a few months before the game sadly shut down. But she was the best. I did the…..wait you haven’t watched the third movie yet.”
“No please.” John said with a smile as he sat by the edge of the girl’s bed. “Do tell. I wanna know more about how to train your dragon.”
“You sure? It’s a massive spoiler that kinda makes sense but doesn’t at the same time.”
“I’m sure. I think….if it’s sad….I’ll cry anyway. Or be even more happier. So please tell.”
“Ok buddy. You asked for it.” Katie said matter-of-factly, earning a chuckle from John again. “Well….at the end of the third movie, Hiccup let’s Toothless live with Luna, the light fury. I named her that by the way.”
“Noted.” John stated with a nod before Katie continued.
“Anyway, the spoiler is that all the Vikings let the dragons go and live away from them in the hidden world. Which totally exists by the way, I believe in it!”
John chuckled again at Katie’s belief, loving how open she was being with him now in such sort hours too.
“Anyways, I did the same thing as that with Nightshade before I left the game fully. I really miss it, but there’s a game on roblox about the new how to train your dragon movie. The one with real life people. You ride Toothless and complete quests. It’s sorta fun. But I miss Nightshade a lot.”
“I would too.” John simply said as he looked back at the picture. He then noticed the half-hearted crystal beside it, making him scrunch up his face in curiosity. He pointed at it as he looked back at the girl. “What’s this?”
“That’s my half of a crystal I share with my friend. You know her, Chloe. She’s Leila’s best friend.”
“Oh yeah. I have heard of her and met her before. She basically lived at my brother’s when I was staying with him.”
“And she stayed by Leila’s side?”
“Practically yes.”
Katie smiled proudly at the answer. “That was my doing.” John laughed at her little proud face, loving it to bits. Just like he loved her to bits. “Really. It was. She was lonely when I met her and she told me that she and Leila weren’t that close after she met….my uncle? He’s my uncle, right? I can call him that?” John nodded his head. “Ok. Uncle Daniel. I like it. Anyway, I told her to talk to Lelia about it, and they’ve been inseparable ever since apparently. Tom always shows me what their up too in Asheville on facebook.”
“That’s nice.” John stated as he leaned his elbows on his knees. “You must be very proud of yourself for making that happen.”
“I am.” Katie stated with a big nod, making John smile more.
This was going better than the two thought. And it might get even more better.
✨✨✨
Katie continued showing John her books on the shelf, her favorite things to watch other then how to train your dragon and what she liked to play.
She showed him her bookshelf, each book she had ever read at least twice on the shelf. John listened as Katie went on rants about each book, but he didn’t mind. He enjoyed hearing her voice and its innocents behind it.
After that, she went on with what toy’s she played with and the games she made up. She showed him her dragon plushies, barbie dolls, figurines of animals and all the toys she kept from the motel. John found it adorable how she listed things like backstories or relationship drama’s she had made up for each toy. And he loved it, like he loved her.
When they were in the living room, they packed all the new things Katie got back into that box before the girl started showing the man her favorite things to watch on Netflix, Disney+, Binge and Prime Video. And there was a lot, it was hard for John to keep up. But he didn’t mind, or care much about. All he wanted to do was hear Katie’s voice talk about her favorite things, and he loved every single word.
They got to the backyard when the boys finished picking out vegetables, and Katie didn’t stop there. She showed John her shooter, skipping ropes, ribbon wands and swings that were just installed since summer break was coming up. John followed her around the massive but still tiny backyard as she talked, and he laughed when Katie came barging into Newt and Thomas’s picking vegetable session, climbing on Thomas’s back and nearly stepping on Newt’s hands and tools. But they didn’t mind, they were just happy she was getting along with her father more.
Just like she did.
Because she loved how she finally had a dad by her side. Even though she knew she would be fine staying with the boys, the feeling of having her own dad by her side, laughing with her and having fun with her felt amazing.
And John felt the same.
Because he finally had his daughter back. Not entirely, but that was ok. This was enough for him.
✨✨✨
As he washed the tomatoes in the sink, Thomas smiled more as he looked through the window and saw Katie look at the drawing John was doing, thinking how the nose he drew was funny looking. The boy loved that sight, it healed him, knowing Katie might have another adult in her life to have her back.
This definitely was a start to something. He didn’t know what is was, but it was something. And he couldn’t wait to find out what it was, no matter the circumstances.
He then placed his last tomato on the board beside the sink, proud for his cleaning skills. “You want me to cut the tomatoes?” He asked over his shoulder. “For the sauce?”
“Yes please.” Newt answered as he stirred the pasta in the bowl, making sure the spaghetti strings wouldn’t stick together. “Thanks.”
“No problem.”
He grabbed the knife out of the wooden knife holder and started cutting up the tomato that was the dirtiest. He went to cut the first tiny slice of the fruit when he heard another laugh from outside. He looked up to the window and saw Katie’s happy face again, staring at her paper while she drew, and John’s smiling face looking down at her before turning back to his own drawing.
He smiled at the sight, loving it even more. “Everything looks ok out there.” He blurted to himself, but the other still heard him.
Newt turned his head over his shoulder to see what Thomas was talking about, noticing the two drawing outside while the sun started going down. “Yeah. He’s been here all day. And looks like Katie’s having a blast with him.”
“Yeah she is.” Thomas stated with a smile. “She’s showed him her room, toys, books, and she’s even drawing with him. Like….she never draws with anyone these days.” Newt chuckled on how excited Thomas sounded as he went back to the bowl of spaghetti. “God. This is so great.”
“I know. It is.” The blonde said with a smile. A pause followed his words before he realized a fact, something serious and funny at the same time. “You know, if you think about it, she’s just like Patrick, from Sonya’s book.”
“Really?” Thomas asked as he started cutting another tomato.
“Mmhmm. Like, he came from an inn. So did she. And he got adopted by Charlie, his teacher. So did she. Well, not fully but still. And he’s still in contact with his dad, a bit at least. Now she is. And….it could lead to….”
Newt had thought about the idea of John taking Katie in, and he was starting to think it may be a good idea, even if it would be a heartbreaking decision. It did take a while for him to think it was a good idea though, which included late night thinking when Thomas snuggled into his embrace and every time Katie cried about missing her mom, which wasn’t much. But he was there every single time.
And he knew by that day John would do the exact same thing for her. And more. Way, way more.
He paused his stirring of the bowl and turned fully around to Thomas, his eyes lingering his back nervously. He could tell the other had stopped cutting the food, a breath being heard from him to confirm it, a slightly exhausted one. “You know…..I mean…..you said you….would give her to John if…..it got to that type of point. And…..we both know it may be a very good decision. Do you…. understand what I’m saying love?”
Thomas paused for a second before taking another deep breath in and continued his cutting on the second tomato, nearly finishing it. “Yeah. I do.”
That was Newt’s sign to stop, but he only continued.
“It’s just an idea though. No pressure. But…..Katie might have a bright future with him-”
“Mmhmm.”
“-So….plus, you haven’t done…..much paper work, which is fine. Nothing to important. But maybe John could do those things, and even help us out with her. Again, he is her father, so it would make sense.”
Thomas breathed in frustratedly, hating how Newt was mentioning this. But he did think it was a good call, even if it made him a tiny bit mad. “Yep.” For god sake Newt. Stop talking!
He did the opposite.
“So….you original said that….if Katie were to be…..given to John, it would be the right choice. And I’m just saying……I’ve done some thinking and….I kinda agree. We’d still see her every so often, I mean I would obviously, since I’m her teacher and I work at her school-Oo! He could even sign her into Alby’s class next year. That way I can still drop her off if needed. I don’t know, one can dream. But still….it might be a good idea. Don’t you think so?”
Stop it Newt. Please…. “I don’t….”
“Well….I think so. Now at least. John would be so happy to have his little girl back. And we’d see them all the time, just not every day. And-”
“I get it Newt! We’d give her up because we have our own lives and we’re not her parents!! Can you quit it?!” Thomas snapped frustratedly while slamming his knife to the bench and turning to him, quieting Newt behind him since he could tell by the tiny shock face he made.
He didn’t mean to lash out, it was just all too much for him. The thought of giving Katie away would break him still, even if he was giving her to John. He’d always thought he’d never do it, giving his precious little sister to someone else that wasn’t him. It killed him thinking it may become a reality, every single time since he’d arrive in safe haven all those years ago. But he knew that giving Katie to John would be the right thing to do, even if it killed him and it was hard to except.
He took a deep breath as he looked to the ground, feeling his stomach start to turn again at the images of Katie being taken from him from CPS. He hadn’t had those images in so long, but now with this talk about John taking in Katie, it was all starting to come back to him.
“Sorry.” He mumbled to the blonde. “I didn’t mean to yell.”
There was a tiny pause between them before Thomas felt a hand on his shoulder and turned his head to see Newt titling his own head, so their eyes met. “It’s ok. I-I shouldn’t have started rambling. Sorry about that.”
Thomas sent a grateful smile to him before looking to the ground again, trying to push the unhappy feeling in his stomach to the back of his mind. Another moment passed as he hesitantly says something. “I think…..your right. It would be the right thing to do…..giving Katie to John. But…..I just can’t bring myself to do it yet-”
“I wasn’t suggesting we do it Tommy. I was just saying that I agree with you from before.” Newt reasoned, making Thomas turn his head back to him. “John’s Katie’s father. And he wants to be in her life. That scene on the porch is an obvious example.” They both turn their heads back to the scene outside, keeping their stares there before Newt continued. “I do understand how you feel about this. Not fully, but I do.” Thomas turned his head back to him. “She’s been…..everything to you. For years. And it’s hard to….make a decision like this. Even thinking about it can be hard for you, I can see that.” Thomas’s smile returned on his face, another grateful one. And Newt returned one back as his thumb rubbed the fabric of his shirt. “And I can see your worried about her too. Per usual.”
Thomas chuckled at the sentence, and Newt kept his smile. “Your….pretty much right about that. I am….worried about her. Always have been. And I’m worried…..that if we….get to that point of her being given to John, and that’s a big if, she might…..hate me.”
“She won’t.” Newt reassured while Thomas started to feel bile in his throat. “I promise you she won’t.” They kept their stares as a pause settled around them, and it stretched out until Newt suggested something. “I think…..we should put a pin in this decision and see…..how Katie is with John until summer break starts. That reasonable enough?”
Thomas thought on that idea for a second before nodding to himself. “Yeah. I think that’s a great idea hon.”
He faked his smile, because he couldn’t help what he felt inside. Not his feeling’s, his actual insides.
They were coming up.
Shit.
But he still smiled at Newt, told his love for him yet again and finished helping making dinner. He still helped set up the island in the kitchen with Newt by his side even though he felt like throwing up. He still wore a tiny smile on his face as he invited the two outside back in for dinner, loving how happy Katie looked with John behind her while saying he needed to sit next to her since she was telling him about her favorite book series.
But even with that image, he couldn’t push the feeling down his throat again.
So he excused himself before they all sat around the bench for dinner to go to the bathroom, nearly ran up the stairs to the bathroom, went in and closed the door behind him so no one could hear him and just fell to the ground by the toilet.
And he let his inside back up, trying to be as quiet as possible.
And he hated how it didn’t stop.
✨✨✨
Newt checked the stairs behind him again as his fork played with his food, worried about why Thomas was taking so long. It had been a while since he’d excused himself to go to the bathroom, and it was starting to get more worrying.
But the other two didn’t notice. Katie was too wrapped up in telling John about race to the edge, her favorite show on earth now she had finished it and started watching it for a second time. John didn’t mind her talking to him without any breaks, he loved how she was ranting about her favorite things to him now.
He did, however, catch on Newt’s quietness. But he’s heard stories on how Katie didn’t like to be interrupted by her listener.
She did finish a topic though and started munching into her spaghetti bowl again, loving the food to pieces. So John took the opportunity to ask Newt what was on his mind.
“You ok Newt?” He asked the blonde, catching his attention.
“Y-yeah…Uh….” Newt stuttered placing his wine glass back onto the bench and looked back to the stairs, hoping to hear something from up them.
But there was nothing.
So he needed to do something else instead.
“I’ll be right back.” He stated as he got out of his stool and started walking towards the stairs. “I’m gonna….check on Tommy.”
“He has been up there for a while.” John stated as Newt started going up the stairs. “He’s probably ok.”
Boy was he wrong.
“Yeah.” Newt said uneasily as he continued his way up, allowing Katie to start ranting about something else to John again. But yet again, he didn’t mind.
The blonde then stepped onto the second level of his house and walked towards the closed bathroom door, remembering how Thomas said he needed to go to that. As he stepped towards the door, he heard a little thud and breath from behind it. And it made him more worried.
“Tommy?” He asked as he knocked on the door quickly and opened a tiny bit of it.
And he hated the sight in front of him.
Thomas laid beside the toilet, head on arm while his mouth was covered in pieces of food. His face was sweating and he was out of breath, but the sight wasn’t over yet. In the toilet was a big pile of mixed foods together from weeks of eating, some of it on the seat and the ground around the toilet too.
“Shit.” Newt breathed as he rushed inside and got to Thomas’s side. “Tommy, love, what-?”
“Shut the door Newt.” Thomas ordered before he caught the next set of bile in his mouth and tried pushing it back down his throat.
Newt nodded his head before turning back around and closing the door gently so John and Katie didn’t suspect a thing. He then pulled all his attention back to Thomas, thinking on something to do. So he settled with the idea of trying to pull the brunette to stand up.
“Come on love.” He said as he grabbed his closest arm and wrapped it around his neck, pulling Thomas up. “Let’s get you to bed-”
Thomas cough again and gagged again with his mouth closed. So they both needed a different approach. Newt still pulled him up, but only to the toilet seat again.
And that’s when Thomas coughed again and bile came back up and into the toilet.
Newt removed himself from underneath Thomas’s armpit and rubbed his hand on his back soothingly, not leaving his side. “There you go. That’s it.”
“I’m sorry.” Thomas cried in a breather of his throwing up session, his head still in the seat. “I-I don’t know what happen. I don’t know why I’m throwing up Newt!”
“It’s ok.” The blonde reassured him as Thomas started coughing up more food. “Just let it out. I’m right here with you.” His left hand made it the other’s left, and his finger’s locked with his while he squeezed their hands together.
Thomas continued his coughing and crying, and Newt stayed with him, saying kind words to him and squeezing his hand. He hated seeing Thomas like this, it reminded him of when his dad would throw up continuously from his chemo operations. He felt the same way now then he did back then. Hopeless. But he knew him being there was enough for Thomas, just like it was enough for Cedric.
Another throwing up session went by before Newt flushed the toilet, allowing the pile of mixed food to disappear down a drain. Thomas let out sobs from that, hating what he was doing. He felt like he was guilty for a crime he committed by accident; that was why he was in so much tears.
He hated looking so weak and fragile, that’s what got his father to take advantage of him. He was those things then, and he hated how he was still somehow those things.
“I’m sorry. I’m so so sorry.” He whelped, and Newt just squeezed his hand harder and pulled his head to his chest, not caring that food might get on his shirt.
“It’s ok Tommy.” The blonde whispered as his right hand found it’s way to Thomas’s hair, running his fingers through them soothingly. He hated seeing Thomas so broken when he deserved anything but to feel that way. “I’m here. I’m here this time.”
Of course, the last time he saw Thomas throw up was back on Katie’s birthday. And the reason he didn’t help as much back then wasn’t because Thomas told him not to, but because it reminded him of the first time he saw his dad throw up. It broke his heart then, so did when he first saw Thomas do the same thing. Now it was breaking his heart more to see it again.
“I’m so sorry….”
“Don’t apologies for something you can’t control love.”
Thomas cried even more, not understanding why. But Newt continued on with his kind words.
“You’re not alone this time Tommy. I’m not going anywhere.”
“Newt……I’m sorry.”
“It’s ok.”
Another pause went by as Newt placed a massive kiss into Thomas’s hair before he continued.
“I love you so much. Remember that.”
And Thomas only cried more into his love’s embrace, hating that the image he had imagined for years may come true. But with a happier version then the last.
With Newt by his side and Katie actually being happy.
Notes:
WE ONLY HAVE THREE CHAPTER LEFT AFTER THIS???????? AND THEN THE BIG ASS EPOILGUE THAT I'M ACTAULLY HYPED ABOUT WRITTING????? NO WAY!!!!!!!! HELL YEAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Sorry, the screaming voice in your head is fake, I am extremely tired. But I am very excited to finish this fic and MAYBE start on a new one. I know I've said I'll jump straight into it but I might need a break before I do that, idk. We'll see 🤷♀️
Anyways, thanks for reading and giving kudos, hope you enjoyed it and I'll see you all in the next one
Love you all ✌️💖
Chapter 40: An ending can lead to a new beginning
Summary:
Weeks pass of John and Katie getting along and they become inseparable. Now the school year has finished, and with lunch and a good afternoon spent, Thomas thinks it may be time to make the biggest decision in his life.
Notes:
I did my math wrong again, oops 😐, NOW we have three more chapters after this chapter. WHICH IS STILL EXCITING AND SAD!!!!!!!
I’m also feeling the hype to write this fic again, last week was just depressing and draining and I don’t even know why since I got a day off school last week AND none of my assignments are even due yet, and my exams are in two weeks. Wtf? 🤷♀️ Idk, important thing is I’m feeling the hype again YYYYYYAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYY 🥳🥳🥳
I may be feeling the hype again, however, I yet again have mixed feelings for the chapter, but that's fine I'm just tried as shit 😁
So yeah, sorry for mistakes and shit
Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been weeks since that day John finally came over for the first time, and it had been a good few weeks.
Katie and John would be glued by each other’s side every time them, plus the boys, met up. And each week, the hang outs became more and more common. It was nice, like John was starting to be apart of their family, and by each hang out becoming more longer to the point sleepovers were starting to get involved, he was apart of the little family Thomas had made.
John had settled onto a house, in Crank Palace too. Which was great, one problem was he was on the other side of the neighborhood from the three. But they didn’t mind, they still walked the fifteen minute walk to his house and spent time with him happily. Katie even had her first ever sleep over with him at his house, and the first one without the boys with her. She wanted it like that though.
The house was big, bigger than Newt’s, Sonya’s and Keisha’s. It had a pool, a movie room in the basement, a dining room, two bathrooms, one with a bath, a bigger office then Newt’s old one and Katie’s room and three bedrooms, plus the living room and kitchen. John really made it feel like home in the weeks he’d spent moving in, and he made it even more cozy when the boys and Katie visited.
They also went to the park most afternoons, and the boys watched on a bench while John played with Katie in the climbing equipment. She forced him to play some of the same things she would play with Thomas, like tag and the tickle monster. They also played the crocodile game, which was when Katie stayed on the building equipment while John tried to ‘bite her’ with his hands and arms. It was a fun game; they made it up themselves. Just for them.
John came over to Newt’s place many times, even slept over when Katie didn’t want him to leave. But he didn’t mind, the important part of all this was to be with his daughter and make up for the years he hadn’t been in her life. So he would sleep on the couch after dinner, Katie being by his side sometimes.
She insisted it, he’s her father. And she understood the tiny connection they shared.
So did Thomas. Through all the moments he stared at them while they played and talked.
He smiled to himself every time he caught himself staring a bit too long at scenes of the two together, loving how they were getting closer and closer as the weeks go by.
And it made him wonder that maybe, just maybe, Katie living with John would be a good idea.
He still doweled on the possibility, but he was coming around. He wasn’t entirely sure. But he was soon to find out if he was sure.
Very soon.
✨✨✨
The bell finally went at twelve o’clock on Friday, the final bell for the year. And the room erupted into chaos.
Newt chuckled at the tiny people running out the door to be free of the school year, even he felt great another year had come to an end. But still, he dwelled on the next three months he would spend. He was out of a job until a week before school started, when he would prepare learning methods for the next batch of kids. He would have to work for his sister and Keisha again, helping around the house or taking Keisha’s kids for a day while she worked. He didn’t mind, but he hated not working.
But yet again, he loved to help out his family.
And now, he had two others to take care for, maybe even three.
“Be good guys!” He yelled over the cheers to go home from his old students. “I’ll see you all around in three months!!”
He was going to miss those little people, but he always thought that every time a school year had come to an end.
The blonde started packing up his desk for the last time that school year, packing up the pictures he had up since he won’t be back for the next few months. He dedicated most of his nightstand and his desk for the pictures, the framed one of him and Thomas going to the stand with a few other photos and the others going to the desk in his room.
Once he placed them all carefully in his work bag, he pulled all his bags onto his shoulder, took one last look around his classroom while he breathed in the smell of it, like it was closure, and started walking towards the exit while exhaling his breath, in full holiday mode now.
Katie waited for him in the hallway, watching all the kids leave for the afternoon and the summer break. She watched her friends happily run through the doors in happy cheers and yells for the holiday. But instead of feeling the happiness of the school year being over, she felt sad.
Because it may be the last time she would stand in these halls again. The last time she might see her friends again. The last time she might be in a school again.
She really hoped that wasn’t true. As much as she hated school, she loved the place, people and how Newt was her teacher.
But now Newt wasn’t going to be her teacher anymore, just her brother’s boyfriend. That was in between being enough for her or unfair.
She pushed all her negative thoughts about the whole situation as she heard Newt exhale beside her, making her look up to him locking the door.
“That’s it.” He sighed as he turned back towards her with a gentle smile on his face. “I am no longer your teacher, just your brother’s boyfriend.” He hummed a chuckle at his words before extending his hand out for the girl. “Shall we?” Katie nodded happily, masking up her feelings yet again before grabbing Newt’s hand. They both then started walking towards the big doors that would lead to the parking lot, where they knew two people were waiting for them and all the chaos was. “Remember first meeting you just outside that door. You remember that?”
“Yeah.” Katie giggled, remembering the memory clearly.
“So, uh, what do you like to be called? Hm.”
"Katie."
"Well Katie, I'm Mr Issacs and I'm going to be your new teacher."
“I know.”
Had it really been that long ago? It seemed like it happened a few days prior, but it actually happened nearly nine months ago. Newt had known Katie for nine months. It felt unreal.
“It’s sad you’re not my teacher anymore.” Katie blurted after a tiny moment.
Newt breathed in response. “Yeah. I’m upset I’m not your teacher anymore too. But you’ll still get to see me, we live together.”
“I know that.” Katie scoffed with a roll of her eyes, causing Newt to smile more. “But….school time is us time, without Tom.”
“That is true.” Newt said, loving how Katie referred his working hours with her being their time together without Thomas. He couldn’t believe that after nine months someone would ever think of a time like that with him. “We still have break times if you come next year, which you will.” Katie smiled to herself at the last three words. “And Alby’s class were our reading buddies and they still will be next year, so you’ll see us in the library twice a week next year since Alby might be your new teacher.”
“Right. He will be.” Katie breathed annoyedly, but she had to admit, she loved Alby as her teacher, even if she thought Newt was better, but still she wouldn’t mind. “Where is Alby anyway?”
“Told me he wanted to leave as soon as that bell went off, so he’s probably off to his place now since I saw him sorta running out of his classroom before the kids. We’ll see him tomorrow though when he comes over with Big Min, Gally, Fry, George and Mark for drinks.”
“Ok. He is right in wanting to leave in a rush. Let’s get out of here.” Katie humored as the two got to the door, earning a chuckle from Newt too.
“Couldn’t agree more. Let’s go see Tommy and John.”
The blonde man opened the door to straight chaos that the big glass doors held behind them. And the two stepped out of the hall into that chaos with no problem at all.
They were met with waves from students and other co-workers as they walked onto the cemented road of the parking lot. Katie’s classmates yelled out to her about having playdates that summer and seeing each other in the new school year, her not mentioning her worry for not attending even though Newt reassured her she would be.
She waved to Alex, the sweet boy she loved to bits. They both loved Nicky Ricky Dicky and Dawn, so every time they were together, they’d talk about the show while they sat at their table or played a game with the characters at lunch when everyone was finishing eating.
She waved to Oliver too, the shy boy that also loved quiet spaces and reading. Katie would always read next to him during reading time in the library with Alby’s class. She really enjoyed the quietness he brought, the same amount she pulled off.
She hugged Sofia when she came over with her mom, the sweet girl that sat on Mya’s table. She wasn’t apart of Katie’s friend group but they always wanted to play games together in free time. Plus, she loved how to train your dragon too, just not as much as Katie did.
She also yelled over one last goodbye to the twins, Charlie and Emma. The two kids at her table she loved. Emma and Alex were close, but Emma and Katie were even closer. Every time the four were set on talking about ideas, they would always pick girlie ones over the boys. But still, Emma and Alex grew close through the year. Charlie however was a floater, quiet and smart at math's. He helped Katie every time she got stuck on something and Newt was tending a different student. She loved how helpful he was and the kindness he showed.
She also waved to Cassie, Kingsley, Josh, Eliza, Lily, Lola, Olivia, Mason and Lachey, the classmates she wasn’t that close to but was still friendly with. They were mostly Sofia’s friends, the girls were at least, but Katie always made herself seem nice towards them, and they did the same back.
And finally, Mya walked up to Katie by herself and gave her a massive squeeze of a hug, surprising her a bit. Now she was going to miss her the most, her birthday buddy, her first friend in her class, maybe even her best friend at school. She was going to miss her a lot.
As Mya pulled back, she reached into her pocket of her bag on her shoulder. “Here.” She stated as she pulled out something that warmed Newt’s heart at the sight of his students getting along. He was staring down at them but was now kneeling down to their level.
Mya held out a tiny beaded bracelet with the words ‘best friends’ in white beads spelt out. It had blue, purple, pink, red and orange beads around the string, little keyrings hanging in between a few that were creative. One was a dragon tail; another was a guitar. There was also a leaf that was gold, a crown, a paint brush with a red tip and a cute little music note since the two found music calming.
Katie loved it.
“Wow. I love it.” The blonde girl said happily as she took it from Mya’s hand.
“I’ve got one too.” The brunette girl said. “Looks exactly the same as that one since I made it for you.”
“Thank you Mya.” Katie thanked with a smile before holding the bracelet up for the blonde man next to her. “Look Newtie. It’s so pretty.”
“I know. It is.” Newt said happily before looking back to Mya. “You’re quite the artist Mya.”
“Thanks Mr Issacs.” Mya thanked happily. “And thank you for being a good teacher this year. I hope you have a good summer.”
“Aww.” Newt blurted as he ushered the girl into a hug. She smiled more brightly as she took a step and hugged the man back tightly while Katie pulled the bracelet onto her wrist. “That’s so sweet of you. And you are most welcome.” The two pulled away with a smile on each of their faces. “Now you be good for your mom and dad this break. And I’ll see you around at the end of August. Ok?”
“Ok.” Mya said with a nod before turning back to her friend. “We have to have a play date this summer.”
“We do.” Katie agreed. “Tell me when you want to on roblox.”
“Will do.” Mya said with a big smile before turning back the way she came, where her mother was standing, waiting for her. “Bye Katie!!”
“Bye Mya!!!” Katie yelled back as her and Newt watched the girl run back to her mother, her bag jumping with her steps, and take her hand. The women said a thank you to Newt as they started walking again, him smiling back nicely while standing back up as they watched them leave for their car.
“Now that was very sweet of her.” Newt said as he felt Katie take his hand yet again and they started walking back on their track, him noticing the new bracelet on the girl’s wrist now.
“It was.” Katie agreed with a tiny bit of blush coming to her cheeks, making Newt laugh once he noticed them. “I really love it. And I’m gonna keep it forever.”
Newt again chuckled happily at her words. “Of course.” They then shared a tiny moment before heading to the footpath that lead to where the two that waited for them were. “Now….” He lowered his voice as he looked down to Katie. “….let’s go get some lunch. I’m thinking McDonalds.”
“Yay!!” Katie cheered happily, making Newt laugh again as he went back to walking again.
He may not be the girl’s teacher anymore, but he was still glad to call her the littler sister he got from his love.
✨✨✨
“So you don’t have a license?” John asked as he leaned back on the side of his car, Thomas in the same position on his right.
“Yeah, never got it.” The brunette answered as he checked the path again, only seeing parents and kids from other year levels and classes but not his two loves.
“You ever want to get it? Ever even thought about getting it?”
“Not really. I will get it soon though. Maybe this summer break now that I’ve got the time. Uni’s out for the year, and I don’t need to coach my track team for….like….a month.”
“Nice. But you’ve also got your internship starting next week right?”
“Yes.” Thomas answered with a happy smile, still loving how he accepted the offer a few weeks prior. “Right I still have that.
“You excited?”
“Yeah. Definitely. My friends, Lydia, Scott and Allison are doing the internship with me too, so the workspace is doing to be in between hell or fun.”
John laughed at Thomas’s comment. “I guess that’s a good thing, right?”
“Yes John it is. I love them all, even if they are all pains at times. But yeah….still thinking about getting a licenses even though I’ve got that happening. I’m still thinking about it.
“Understandable.” John said with a nod and smile.
They were then met with a pause as some of Katie’s classmates started walking past the two with their parents, a little amount of them recognising Thomas as they passed and a littler amount waving to him, and he waved back with a smile.
“You know Katie’s classmates?” John asked as a little girl passed the two with her parents, Cassie.
“Yeah. Newt told them that we were together a few weeks back, and every time I come over to take him and Katie for ice cream on Friday’s, the class would go crazy and shit. Gagging every time I’d kiss them or squealing when I’d hold his hand. They’d ask me questions like ‘Do you take care of Mr Issacs properly?’ and ‘What’s it like dating a teacher?’. It’s very cute.”
John chuckled at the information. “Must have been.”
Then the silence came back as more kids and more parents walked by them, but there was still no Katie and Newt.
The silence, however, lasted for a moment before John broke with a random saying, but it was still a heartfelt one.
“Thomas…..” He began, catching the boy’s attention. “I just wanna say…. thank you for all this. For….. allowing me to be with Katie. It really means….. really means a lot to me. More than anything. Thank you.”
Thomas smiled at the words, appreciating every single one of them. “It really is no problem John. I’m happy your…..now in Katie’s life too. Even if….that was Katie’s decision herself.”
John’s face brightened at the last few words, loving how Katie was being so open with him because it was her decision to be. “Thanks Son.” He blurted out.
And Thomas loved the nickname he was given.
John was definitely the dad he never got.
A few minutes later, Thomas spotted the two blondes they waited for just turn onto the pathway towards them on him and John’s left, making his smile brighten at the sight of them.
“Here they are.” He said to himself, but John heard him and saw the two walking down to them, his own spirts perking up with the boy.
They watched as the two walked towards them hand in hand until they both spotted them and Katie started running for them, leaving Newt behind her chuckling. The pair by the car laughed at the sight as they watched the girl’s figure jump with every running step, her bag bouncing with her. She wore a big smile on her face as she ran, happy to see two of her favorite people waiting for her.
As she approaches more, Thomas started to get ready for a hug. But Katie wasn’t running to him first, she was running to her dad.
“Johnny! Johnny!!” She yelled happily as she got to the man.
“Hey sweetie.” John greeted with the same amount of energy but a more calmer approach. He reached down before Katie collapsed into his arms and he lifted her up and into the air as she let out a giggle. He then placed her to sit on his hip. “How was your day?”
“Great! We watched a movie called Kpop demon hunters.” Katie answered happily, Thomas smiling towards the scene and her in general even if he was a bit hurt about the action. But then again, she hadn’t seen John in a week, so Thomas understood why she was excited to see him more.
“Is that the movie that Lizzy loves?” Thomas asked, catching the two’s attention.
“Yeah! She recommended it to Newtie! That’s why we watched it.” Katie answered happily, still showing the same enthusiasm to Thomas she showed John, which he was grateful for since it seemed she was happy to see him too even though they saw each other three hours before. “Also…!” She then reached her arm out with the bracelet around her wrist. “…look what Mya made me.”
“Wow…” Thomas said with a smile as him and John looked at the self-made jewelry. “That’s so cute.”
“Is Mya your best friend in class?" John then asked the girl.
“Yep! We were birthday buddies and she was my first friend. She’s amazing and very pretty and….”
As Katie went onto a tiny rant about her friend, Thomas’s eyes caught onto Newt’s walking figure gaining distance. And his smile brightened once the two locked eyes, happy to see his love.
“Hi.” Thomas greeted with a cheesy smile but was then met by a tiny groan from the blonde as he got in front of the other and rested his forehead on his shoulder. The brunette only chuckled at the response, wrapping his arms around Newt and bringing him into an embrace.
“I’m so bloody tired.” Newt groaned as he got comfy in Thomas’s embrace. “Children are so bloody exhausting.”
“You were the one that chose to be a teacher.” The other humored with a laugh, causing Newt to lift his head back up. “Hi….”
“Hi….” Newt breathed as the two pecked their lips together. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
Newt’s smile grew wider at the words spoken before pecking Thomas’s lips again. “I do love my job by the way.” He randomly blurted, making the brunette chuckle again. “It’s just tiring. But now I’ve gotta work for Keisha and Sonya for three months for money.”
“I know.” Thomas breathed as he smiled at Newt’s pouting face, finding it adorable. “But…..the good thing about summer break…..is that I get to see you more often. And….you’ll be helping our neighbors only on the days I’m working.”
Newt then smiled at his words as he raised his arms up and wrapped them around Thomas’s neck, him doing the same with his waist. “Now that is a good thing. Your all to myself after five in the afternoon those days, Katie not counting.”
Thomas chuckled lowly as he leaned in to peck Newt’s lips again, enjoying the taste of them. “That is correct.”
Newt’s smile grew bigger. “Love you.” He blurted out, because he could.
“Love you too.”
“Ewwwww!” “Get a room!”
The two laughed at the voices, knowing it was from the two beside them. Newt scrunched up his face as he breathed a laugh and placed his head back against Thomas’s shoulder in embarrassment while the other looked over to the two, Katie still sitting on John’s hip.
“Do you mind?” He askes in a jokingly posh voice, causing the two to giggle more. “I’m a man in love here.”
“And it’s gross.” Katie stated before giggling again.
“For the record she told me to say get a room.” John defended himself, causing the two boys to laugh. “In all fairness, you two are really cute.”
Newt lifted his head back up so he could lean more into Thomas’s embrace, his temple against the other’s. “Why thank you John.”
“No problem.” The older man said happily. Katie rolled her eyes at John’s words, and he noticed. But he only laughed more. “Ok, enough about that. I’m hungry. What about you Katie?”
“I’m starving!” The girl announced dramatically. “I haven’t eaten since breakfast.”
The three laughed at her words, Thomas squeezing Newt closer to him.
“Well then….why don’t we go over to my place for some ice cream and lunch? Sound good?” John asked the girl, and she nodded enthusiastically back.
And Thomas couldn’t help the grateful smile he had, loving how John had remembered their little Friday tradition, he only mentioned it once other than that day. Ice cream after school, and school was technically done for the year, so ice cream was the next thing to do.
“Righty then.” John started with a smile before turning towards the two love birds. “You boys in?”
“Of course. Always love a ride from you John.” Newt agreed, loving how he didn’t need to catch the train again since his car was in repairment.
“Hell yeah. Let’s get some ice cream to celebrate the end of the year Kitty kat.” Thomas added.
And he loved the massive smile on the girl’s face, his favorite sight of all time.
✨✨✨
“Now before we get to my house….” John began as he turned onto his street. “…. I’ve got a surprise for Katie waiting for us.”
“Ooo….” Thomas blurted from the passenger seat and turned his head over his shoulder to the back seats. “…that’s exciting.”
Katie’s smile beamed brighter in her seat, Newt chuckling beside her at the sight. “For me?”
“Yes. For you.” John continued as Thomas looked back to the ongoing road. “I thought you might like it and have fun with it now that it’s summer break.”
“What do we say Katie?” Thomas asked the girl as he looked at her through the mirror above his head.
“Thank you Johnny!” Katie beamed happily, earning a happy smile from John.
“No problem sweetheart.”
Minutes went by before they finally arrived at John’s big house. He slowed down as he got to the driveway, half it blocked behind a gate, and rolled his window down to the keyboard of numbers. He reached out and typed his code in to unlock the gate and after a moment, it started to open slowly, allowing him to pull himself back into the car and roll the window back up.
But then he put his car in park, making the three confused.
“Why are you parking?” Newt asked from his seat behind Thomas. “Don’t you need to-?”
Katie’s gasp from beside him interrupted his question, making the boys turn her head to her while John got out of the car with a happy smile, knowing what the gasp was for.
“What?” Thomas asked her, but she was already unbuckling herself to get out of the car. “K-Katie-?”
“Ah Tommy….” Newt then said since he also saw the surprise on the driveway. The brunette turned his head to the blonde, and he was met but the other nodding his head towards the garage door. So he turned his head towards it.
And he understood the excitement Katie showed through her jumps and jaw drop in a second.
On the driveway was a bright pink bike, training wheels connected to the back wheel. A basket hanged by the handles of the bike, two green eyes glued to the front of it, dragon ones, Katie’s favorite dragon, and many more things from the girl’s favorite franchise stuck around it. A helmet also hung from the handle opposite from the bell, Toothless’s eyes also printed on it. But what really caught the girl’s eye was what was inside the basket, and by the looks of it, the little creature was waking up.
“Is that a…?!” Katie starts to asked happily, but she squeals quietly at the little paws that appeared on the rim of the basket, the little black ones.
“A cat yes.” John answered with a smile as a tiny cat with light green eyes popped it’s head up sleepy and yawned, showing its teeth. Katie awed at the sight and started jumping little jumps in her spot. “Well….kitten. She’s about eight weeks old.”
“Oh no….” Thomas breathed as he closed the car door behind him, being met by a chuckle from Newt as he looped his arm around his. But the two were both indeed just as surprised as Katie was.
John also chuckled as he looked over to the two that walked to him. “Don’t worry Thomas. I’ll keep her here with me and Katie can help me every time you guys come over.”
“Oh thank god.” Thomas chuckled in relief. “We both can’t afford another mouth to feed.”
“Sure we can.” Newt laughed but was then met by a look from Thomas with his eyebrows raised, making him laugh more. “Ok. Maybe not.”
“So this is the gift?” Katie asked the older man, her hand scratching the chin of the black kitten, who simply enjoyed it. “Like the bike? A-and the kitten too? Can I name her?!”
John chuckled at the girl’s excitement before taking a few steps towards her and kneeling down to her side, watching her pet the tiny creature. “Yes. The bike is yours. I thought you’d like to learn how to ride it during your summer break. And I’ll help, so will Thomas and Newt. We’ll all help. And yes, the kitten is yours, but I have to keep her with me. But you can name her anything you want.”
“Really?!” Katie asked her dad excitedly, earning a nod from him. She squealed silently before dropping her hand from the cat’s chin and wrapping her arms around the man’s neck, and he hugged her back comfortably with a laugh. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
The boys laughed as they gained their distance on the pair. Newt still had his arm around Thomas’s, but now his head rested against his shoulder, and their hands had locked together.
“John you…..” The brunette began in disbelief of the beautiful gift. “….you really didn’t have to do this. You shouldn’t have.”
“It’s my pleasure Thomas. Really.” John stated as the pair parted and Katie put all her attention back to the kitten in the basket, thinking a name for her. “Plus, Katie’s got all the free time in the world to learn how to ride a bike and take care of a cat finally now since schools out.”
“Yeah that’s true.”
“Maybe we should give it a spin after lunch.” Newt then suggested. “The bike. The cat can come to if Katie would like that-”
“Yes please!” Katie then yelled as an answer, making the three boys laugh at her words. “I’m taking Nightshade with me.”
“Nightshade?” Thomas asked abruptly, an eyebrow raised, but the girl didn’t see since she was too focused on the kitten again. “That’s her name? Nightshade?”
“Yep! Named after my dragon from school of dragons.” Katie answered. “Welcome home Nightshade.”
Thomas just shook his head with a tiny laugh at the name, giving up on questioning it and why she would name the kitten after a video gamed creature.
“Well then….” John said as he got back onto his feet. “We can go to the tennis court by the park to practice after lunch. All in favor for that?” They all agreed to the plan with little sayings and nods. “Great. That settles that. Now who wants some ice cream?”
The three were also happy with that plan.
✨✨✨
“Mya loves to watch shows with superhero's and police. And she loves drawing, painting and acting.” Katie said before licking her ice cream again.
“She sounds like a good friend.” John blurted before finishing off his own ice cream. “You talk about her a lot.”
A cheeky smile came up Katie’s face as a tiny bit of red reappeared from before. “Yeah….I do….”
“She’s just that awesome and cool.”
“Yeah, she is.”
Thomas watched the two talk as he finished his own ice cream off, loving how natural they both looked to be with each other. He smiled on the fact he made the scene come to life, for if he didn’t allow John to see Katie again, it wouldn’t have even been close to being real. But it was, the scene was right in front of him, one that started to heal his heart a bit more from the poor memories he still has floating around his mind.
“Have you ever tried this one?” Newt then asked as he looked up at Thomas, the back of his head resting on his knee. “It’s bloody fantastic.”
Thomas looked at the ice cream on a stick Newt was holding before leaning down and licking the top of it to get a taste. He thought for a second as his tongue played with the food in his mouth. “Yum….It is fantastic.”
“I didn’t say try it you twat.” Newt grumbled, earning a laugh from Thomas as he started playing with the head of blonde hair in his lap and watched the other lick the ice cream more. “I asked if you did. Now your saliva is all over my ice cream.”
“You love it.” Thomas humored, making Newt roll his eyes. “You love my saliva babes.”
“I hate you.”
“Love you too.”
Newt’s eyes looked back up to Thomas as a smile came up their faces, but the pair of eyes that looked up rolled again to which made the brunette’s laugh come back to life.
But then his ears caught onto the next conversation Katie was having with John.
“I’m just worried about it. That’s all.” The girl stated as she looked to her lap, Nightshade’s head on her knee like Newt’s head was on Thomas’s.
“What are you worried about Kitty kat?” The boy asked, making Newt turn his head so he could look away from the ceiling and towards the other couch the two sat across from.
“School. If I’m going next year or not.” Katie answered her brother. “Newtie says you two will take care of it and stuff like that. But….I don’t know if you guys can….get me back there. So…..I don’t know if I might be going back to that school…..”
Her face dropped lower as her fingers played with Nightshade’s fur, making her purr tiredly as she closed her eyes to rest again.
“Sweetie, you will be going back to Right Arm.” Thomas reassured as Newt sat up on the couch and moved to sit beside him. “Me and Newt…..will have enough money for-”
“I’ll pay for it.” John blurted out, earning a silence in the room for a mere moment.
“No John. You don’t have to do that.”
“Yeah.” Newt chimed in. “I mean it’s awfully nice of you to offer, really. But….we are Katie’s care givers, so we are the ones that should pay for everything she needs.”
“I know you two are….her guardians and all.” John began. “And you two are doing so well, I mean look at her.” Katie smiled at her dad’s words, so did Newt and Thomas. “I couldn’t ask a better pair to take care of her. So…..just….think of this as a way to repay you, for everything.”
“John, that schools expensive.” Thomas said. “Cheapest school in Denver for neurodivergent kids, sure. But still, it’s expensive. It took me six years to save up for it.”
“Really?” Katie asked, making the adults remember she was there. “That long?”
“Yep. That’s why I always tell you to be good and stuff.” Thomas continued. “Not just because Newtie’s your teacher but also because it costed that much. And I knew it would give you the best help, ever since you were a baby I knew it was right. So that’s why I’ve been saving for that long. And a bit for the next year.”
“Which you don’t have to worry about now.” Newt continued on, causing the two to lock eyes again. “Since you have me.” The blonde’s hand went to his and he locked their fingers together, a smile on his face. Thomas returned the favor with gratefulness behind it, like usual.
“And me.” John said, causing the two to look back at him. “Thomas…..you’ve done everything for my little girl. Everything, pausing your life for her, taking care of her like she was your own, loving her unconditionally like no other. You did everything in your power to get her safe and to make her happy ever since your mom passed. And I can never thank you enough. There’s nothing that I could ever do to repair for that sacrifice you made, nothing. That is why I want to pay for my daughter’s education when she goes into third grade in August, because it can lead to a lifetime of repaying you for everything. I wanna help you to repay all the years you’ve spent being the father I never was. So please…..just let me do this, for you. Please….”
A pause was met after the speech, the only faint sound being Nightshades purr and occasional meows.
Thomas thought through every single word long and hard, his hand never disconnecting from Newt’s. He could feel John’s pleading eyes stuck to him like they were staring right into him.
It was a simple choice with so many outcomes and many more mixed feelings, but he understood behind John’s reasoning. He had paused his life for Katie when John had shut himself out. He had taken cared of her while John sat around and grieved for his family. He had loved her like he was her father and John wasn’t. No one could ever repay that type of sacrifice. But Right Arm school costed a lot, it may be the cheapest school for kids like Katie, but it still costed a lot. So John paying it may not be so bad.
Thomas was really considering the possibility of Katie being given to John in that moment for that thought. He really thought it could be a good idea, but he still dwelled on it per usual, and didn’t know if he was ever going to be ready to make that decision.
But he pushed those thoughts about the possibility back down again as he came to a decision, making him look at Newt for a second for guidance, being met by a squeeze of his hand and a nod of his head for him to say what was on his mind. He then looked back to the ground and breath out through his nose, finally finding his voice.
“Ok.” He stated as he looked back up to the older man. “If you really want to….you can pay for Katie’s school.” He turned his head to Newt, not surprised by the look he was given, the look that said are you sure about this? Thomas nodded. “I’m very sure this can….this will help.”
John’s smile brightened at the words. “I’m very sure about this too. Thank you Thomas. Really.”
Thomas turned back to him in a breath. “Your welcome John.”
He looked over to Katie, a bright smile on her face before she started talking to John about something she found more interesting.
And he couldn’t help but feel like his decision of the possibility for Katie’s future was starting to brim into a final answer.
✨✨✨
Lunch went by quickly, McDonald’s ordered for the four of them while watching tv, How to train your dragon 2 being what was on it.
So now they were heading to the tennis court, Katie wheeling her bike down with Nightshade in the basket and her helmet on, John by her side and Thomas and Newt behind them, hand in hand. Katie was talking John’s ear off like usual and Newt kept complaining about the next few months of work he would have to put up with, making Thomas laugh at his adorableness, per usual.
It was a ten minute walk, and soon they arrived at the big tennis court. The net wasn’t out for anyone to play the sport, so it was just a big concrete court that kids could play on, with bikes, scooters, rollerblades and any sport balls. The four had the whole place to themselves, which was surprising since school was out now for everyone for the weekend and summer break, but they didn’t mind, they actually were happy about it more than being surprised.
Thomas and Newt found a perfect spot on the edge of the court to take a seat. John and Katie were already in the middle of the court trying to figure out how the bike worked, laughs and a few distant words being heard from them.
Thomas sat up with his legs crossed and leaned on his hand, the other locked with Newt’s, who laid his upper back in his lap and the back of his head on his stomach. Their fingers played with each other as they took in the place together, watching how Katie was now on the bike seat with John by her side.
“So….Matthew’s coming in book three? Officially?” Thomas asked the blonde.
“Yep. Scott’s uncle and Claire’s dad finally arrives. You happy that your husband is finally fully in the book?” Newt asked jokingly with a smirk as he looked up to the brunette.
“Yes I am. Hopefully your sister makes him hotter.”
Newt chuckled as the two heard movement from a bike far from them, making them look up to see Katie start to peddle with John by her side.
“Also….” He continued. “…Sonya has also said that their may be some…..boy on boy action….her words by the way.”
Thomas hummed a laugh as he allowed the pairs hands to drop to the other’s stomach, him staring down at Newt. “Patrick and Scott? Please tell I’m right.”
“No wanka.” The blonde answered, earning a louder laugh from Thomas at the name. “No, we are not having some Charlie and Nick situation. No.”
“Then who? Michal and Josh?”
“I wish.”
He laughed again as his other hand went to the head of blonde hair, his fingers running through them. “Dylan’s dead so…..do we find out him and Nick were actually lovers instead of best friends?”
“No!! Ew!! Nick’s straight for sure. Dylan too for the life of him, well….life he had. Rip. And Sonya can’t write flashbacks for the life of her.”
“Ok…..So…”
“Love, who’s confirmed a gay man in book 2? Who has the fucking LGBTQ flag on their desk?”
Thomas thought for a second before he realised who Newt was talking about. “Ah!! Right, Mr Willaims. Well, Charlie but you love the name Mr Willaims better. But right, he’s gay. Wait! Is she adding a character to become his boyfriend?”
“Oh my god.” Newt said with a roll of his eyes. “Your so dumb.”
“What? How am I….?” Thomas started but then he realised where Newt was going with the information, making the other chuckle from the look of his face. “Wait….no…!”
“Yes.”
“No.”
“Yes Tommy.”
“Oh my god. Matthew?!” Thomas asked in disbelief. Newt laughed at his reaction before nodding his head, making the other’s jaw drop. “What?!”
“That’s all I know.” Newt finished as he looked back to the tennis court, seeing how Katie was still peddling in circles with John by her side. That image made him smile brighter.
“Bull shit. You know more.”
“No, I swear. That’s all I know.”
“You can’t just drop a bomb shell on me like that and leave me hanging! What the fuck babe?!” Thomas asked loudly, making Newt laugh more as he brought his hand that held the others to his mouth and placed a kiss on them. “When will your goddamn sister give me her chapters?”
“She’s already gave a few to me if you wanna read them-”
“Yes! Please! Thank you! I’ve been waiting for this damn book for months!”
Newt laughed more as he adjusted himself in the brunette’s lap, his eyes never leaving the scene of Katie riding her bike. “Ok.”
Soon, Thomas’s eyes went to the scene, and he relaxes more as Katie started approaching the two, John by her side so she wouldn’t fall. He smiled at the scene, loving how a daughter and father were getting along so well. And it brightened as Katie got closer and closer to him and Newt.
“Hi Tommy!!” Katie said as she turns to go back the way she came, her waving towards the pair. “Hi Newtie!!”
“Hi!!” Thomas said back as him and Newt waved to the pair, John laughing as he kept telling the girl how great she was doing. “Man….look at her go, she’s already a natural.”
“I know.” Newt continued as he placed the two’s holding hands to his chest over his heart, his other hand resting over his stomach comfortably. “And John’s teaching her perfectly.”
“Yeah….he is….”
The possibility about the future came back to Thomas’s mind, the one when he had to make a heartbreaking decision. And he really hated how he still remembered it.
He did what Newt and him agreed to do; waited till the start of summer break or whatever to see how John was with Katie so they could unpin the possibility he has been thinking about for months. It was now summer break, technically since it was a half day at school, but still.
He knew this was a big decision, the biggest one ever. And he couldn’t help but feel sad about the answer he was going with, the answer letting Katie go and live with her dad John, as he watched the…..
Three….?
He blinked five times quickly to clear his vision, because he was obviously seeing things. But still, three people were on the tennis court.
Katie. John, And…..
His mom.
Huh? Mom?
Ava was there; he could see her being there. Laughing and running next to Katie with John, telling her how great she was doing, smiling happily at her daughter, cheering her on. She had a white glow outlining her frame and wore the same thing she was buried in, a red blazer with a white buttoned shirt underneath, a red shirt with tights on her lower half, her favourite black heals, and her hair tied up in a bun.
She was there, running with her family to the other side of the court, finally happy with them.
And it warmed Thomas’s heart more then ever. It was his favourite thing to look at since he couldn’t look away. He had to memorize every single little detail about the sight so he could keep it in his mind forever.
That’s when he got his answer.
The answer he thought was the right thing to do.
Katie was with her family now, no matter if a parent was there spiritually. She was finally with her family that she never had.
He had to let her stay there with them
He had to let her go.
Woah…..that’s new. He thought in his head as he took a breath for the fresh air. Because he really never thought he’d ever decide that. He never thought he had to allow some one to take his precious sister away from him. He had been with girl her whole life, she was the reason he was still breathing.
But he couldn’t keep the girl away from her family. Even if he was apart of it, he had a happy life now, with Newt and away from the places he called home over the years that were the reasons he had nightmares. He didn’t need Katie to distract himself from his life now. It was unfair to her anyway on how he thought of her as a distraction, but now he didn’t have to. Now he could think of her as his sister entirely.
That lived with her father, not with him.
Man would that break his heart.
But then again, he went by his saying.
Katie comes first, not him, Katie.
So this was definitely the best thing for her.
He watched as Katie finally stopped her bike with the breaks so John could catch up to her, and after a moment, Ava was by her side again, laughing with her as she kneeled down to her side. She knew Katie didn’t see her -it may have been in Thomas’s mind, but he couldn’t change how Katie acted in that moment- but she still laughed with her.
As John got to the pair, Katie waves over at Thomas, making him chuckle to himself as he waves back, his smile brightening as he notices Ava doing the same. The girls both blow him a kiss, and he send one back, so does Newt from where he laid before he looked at the birds beside them again.
Thomas’s eyes locked with his mother’s as he watched her start to drift off into nothing again, his smile never leaving his face. Because he had finally accepted that she was gone, that she had died.
So he had to accept giving Katie away.
He never thought he would make that decision, but he did. He had too. He couldn’t separate a family.
So he was ready to finally let go of Katie. It was time.
It was time to move on in his happy life.
Notes:
SOOOOOOO DO NOT HATE ME
THOMAS IS JUST A MAN THAT WANTS TO DO THE RIGHT THING I SWEAR
Please don't hate me 🥺🥺🥺
Anyways, I hoped you loved the chapter somehow, thank you for reading and giving kudos and I'll see you beautiful people in the next chapter 😘
✌️✌️✌️
Chapter 41: Talking the future through at last
Summary:
Thomas tells everyone about his decision, including Katie.
Notes:
TW: Shouting and LOADSSSSSSSSSS of crying 😝😝😝😝
This is shit tbh, but I'm still proud of it. I promise to be a bit better next chapter, this weeks been draining again. Finally got a job, had family over this weekend, AND school, assignments are starting to be due and my exam block is next week 😬😬😬😬 Wish me luck yalll <3
Anyways, enjoy please. Sorry about the usual shit. :')
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You know your very hot with those glasses on.” Newt stated dreamingly as he watched Thomas read his book, one of us is back. He wrapped his arms over his bare chest, making the brunette chuckle as he finally looked at him. “Very sexy too.”
“Your hotter with yours on.” Thomas said as he allowed Newt’s hand to rubbed his pecks and abs. “Plus, that British accent of yours is to die for.”
Newt hummed a chuckle as he rested his head on his shoulder. “Ok. What’s on your mind?”
“What makes you think something is on my mind?”
“Because your usual combat for things like that is saying how you think that I might like to see those glasses on you between my legs and stuff. Plus, I can read you like that book your reading and I can just tell something’s up.”
Thomas rolled his eyes at the comment, hating how it was true. “Would you like to see these glasses on me between your legs?”
“Yes.” Newt answered. “But after you put the book down…” He then reached over and pushed the book into Thomas’s lap. “….and tell me what’s wrong. Then maybe…..I’ll make some exception for some sex this morning.”
Thomas breathed out a tiny laugh before closing his book, his page having a bookmark, and placing it beside him on his nightstand. “You really wanna know?”
“Yes. I’m your boyfriend, meaning that….. you can talk to me about anything.” Newt reassured as Thomas shuffled to lay more on his back and he pulled the other half on top of him. “Now tell me, what’s got you so quiet?”
Thomas took a deep breath as he raised both his arms up, one that went over his head so he could lean against it and the other around Newt’s shoulders to bring him closer. “Ok….. well…. remember when we…. we talked about…. the possibility of Katie…. you know, being given to John?”
“Yeah I remember.” Newt answered before he got a bit more hopeful. “Wait, y-you have an answer?”
“Yeah….”
The blonde seemed surprised at the answer. “Oh…..”
The pair went silent after that as Thomas breathed out his nose again. “Look I know we’re Katie’s guardians and we should make decisions like this together, but….I’ve been responsible for her for years, ever since my mom died. I’ve been…..I’ve been the one taking care of her all her life, so….I just thought…..”
“No I get it.” Newt stated in thought before looking back to Thomas. “Really I do, just…..didn’t think it would take you this long. Or that you might be this quick in making a decision.”
“We decided to unpin the conversation when summer break starts, and it’s been a week since it started.”
“Yeah true…..” Newt breathed as he got more comfortable in Thomas’s embrace. “Sorry….go on. What have you decided?”
Thomas took a deep breath before answering, not looking at Newt so he could be more confident. Just say. It’s simple ass words, just do it. Once it’s done, it’s done. Do it! “I think….the best possible thing for us to do is…..allow Katie to live…..with John.”
His eyes went back to Newt’s as the words floated in the air, the other pair of eyes darting down. Thomas knew that type of reaction was coming anyways, but still, the sight was overwhelming for him.
“Look…..” He began to reason. “I honestly think it’s ok. Because…..my love, you’ve seen what he’s like with Katie. He’s perfect with her and for her, not always but still, he’s the perfect dad for her. I want what’s best for her and allowing John to take her in is what’s best. I think at least. She can have things we could never afford with him, like that cat, and that bike, and more books, and a home theatre. We can never afford those things or even try to fit them here. But he has those things. He has the right things to be a full time dad.” He paused as Newt’s eyes went back to his, taking in every bit of information. “We will try to help him out with pick ups from school, babysitting, all that shit. But…..I just really think he can be a good dad to her, better then me.”
Silence.
Only for a minute while Newt thought through everything. It all made sense, Katie living with John. But he still couldn’t help the heartache he felt through how Thomas sounded reasonable.
He finally found his voice, a tiny one but still a voice. “Are you alright with this?”
Thomas wasn’t expecting that question, but he still answered after he sighed. “Yeah. I’m alright with it.”
“You sure? You don’t feel guilty about it? Or even depressed?”
“No. I’m……entirely sure. Newt I…..want to do it. I want Katie to be with her dad. I don’t want to be the reason they’re not together, I mean you’ve seen the connection they have. Knowing that I made that connection stronger by letting go of Katie is enough for me. Sure it’s…..the hardest decision I’ve made, but….it feels right.”
Newt kept his stare into Thomas’s eyes as a tiny smile started to appear on his face, the information swirling around his ears repeatedly. “When you put it like that….it does sound like the right thing to do.”
Thomas smiled at the blonde’s words. “Really?”
Newt nodded. “Yes.” A pause as he felt all the proudness he had ever felt towards Thomas on how mature he was being about all this. “Ok then…..if your ok with it, I’m ok with it.”
The brunette’s smile brightened. “Great. S-so….it’s official?”
“Yeah….I guess it is.”
And it was.
Katie was going to live with her dad at last.
✨✨✨
“Did you bring Nightshade?” Katie asked her dad excitedly.
“Yes I did.” John chuckled as showed the pocket of his jacket, the kitten’s head poked out while she blinked. “And she’s very excited about the sleep over.”
Katie immediately took the kitten out of the man’s pocket and placed her onto the ground. “Come on Nightshade, I’ll give you a tour of the house.”
“No you wont.” Thomas chimed in as he placed the last plate onto the bench, catching the two’s attention from the door. “After dinner. Newt’s worked hard on it so we will eat it.”
Newt chuckled at Thomas’s words as John closed the front door and took his jacket and shoes off. “Thank you love. Come on now Katie.”
“Can I at least put Nightshade onto the couch for a nap please?” Katie whined.
“Yes you may.”
“I’ll help.” John said as Katie picked up the creature again, cueing a meow from her, and walked over to the couch. He followed her quietly as she went on a talk about the playdate she had two days before, with all her friends from the inns while they swam at Deadheads, Keisha taking her for the day while Thomas had his first day at his internship and Newt cleaned up Keisha’s place.
Newt watched the two from where he stood by the stove with a smile as Thomas walked to his side again, making him turn his head towards him. The brunette then breathed a massive breath before he smiled a tiny smile.
“You wanna tell both of them during dinner?” The blonde asked in a whisper as Katie continued her rambling about how the kids were all hogging over a surfboard while they swam two days ago. “You think your ready too?”
“Yeah.” Thomas answered with a nod. “I think…..we should. We decided this morning anyway….before that great sex session….” Newt blushed at the mentioned of the act they did that morning. “Got you moaning like crazy per usual, all while Katie was at Sonya’s for breakfast-”
“Moving on….” Newt said with an eyebrow raised, earning a laugh out of Thomas. “Your sister is right there. And she’s still a child.”
“She can’t hear us. But I will move on.” Thomas stated. “So…. yeah…. we should tell them what we’ve decided.”
“Ok. Remember, I’ll be right here if you need me.” Newt reassured quietly.
“Thanks hon.” Thomas said before leaning in and pecking the other’s lips. “Love you.”
“Love you too.”
“Less kissing! More eating!” Katie yelled as she jumped onto her seat, earning a chuckle out of the boys and John, who took a seat next to her. “I’m starving!”
She wasn’t wrong. Because as soon as she got her nuggets and chips on her plate, she immediately started stuffing her face with food.
The other three chuckled as they started eating their own food, a chicken schnitzel with chips and a bit of salad. Thomas and Newt sat with their backs to the stairs, Thomas closest to Katie so he could try and break the news to her confidently.
He knew she might blow up again like she did when the boys suggested the idea back when they told her about John wanting to meet her. But this time will be different, he wasn’t going to forget how to act with her. He was going to do what he usual did when Katie went into an episode, like always, hands around her elbows and look at her directly. She may hate people grabbing her arms, and she may never show her hate for that, but that was always what he did when Katie needed to be handled in an episode.
He was going to do this. He needed to do this. Even if it was going to be the hardest thing to do, he had to allow Katie to go and live with her dad.
You’ve got this.
“So ever since Katie and Thomas moved in…” Newt started to finish as he grabbed his glass of wine. “…I haven’t been over to my sister’s, relatives in college or my friend’s place for dinner every night. Just….around once a week at one of their places now.”
“Lovely.” John said with a smile as he finished his food.
“It’s always fun.” Katie chimed in as she took a bite out of another nugget, her second last. “Especially when it’s with Harriet and Issac.”
“Uh…” Newt began to explain as he placed his glass back onto the bench. “…Harriet’s my sister’s wife and Issac is my relative, Sadina’s, roommate. But soon to be neighbour.”
John nodded at the information as he took a sip of his own glass of wine, allowing the group to enter a silence.
But soon, Thomas broke it with what he had been rehearsing in his mind for the past few minutes and days.
“Um….” He began as he placed his non-alcoholic beer onto the bench. “….guys….” The two on his left turned their heads to him. But he didn’t say anything, not until he felt Newt reach for his hand and squeeze it.
You’ve got this. Here we go.
“Ok…um….Newt and I have been….discussing something we wanted to run by you guys.” He began, earning a nod from John and Katie going back to her food, but then her dad nudged her to listen and gave her a serious look as she turned her head to him, so she put her food down and looked back to her brother. “Well….uhh…look, I’ve loved seeing how you two are with each other. You guys can easily show the connection you have, I mean…” He looked to John. “You’re her father.” Then Katie. “And you’re his daughter. So….there’s obviously something there between you two. And it’s gotten stronger as the weeks go by. So…..I think it would be best if…..”
He took a deep breath, squeezed Newt’s hand again and just came out with it.
“Newt and I think it would be best if…..you two lived together. Without us. I think you John should take care of Katie fully.”
Silence covered them like a warm blanket at the words, but the moods were completely different in the pair from the statement.
Firstly, John’s heart beamed brighter, all the pieces from years of torture finally coming back together. Because this meant he had Thomas and Newt’s permission for him to be a full time dad, just like he always wanted ever since Katie was born. He couldn’t help the happiness he tried to hide.
The reason being Katie’s reaction to the news. Now she wasn’t as happy as John was.
And secondly, Katie couldn’t help her face go from a frown to a more hurt face for the words spoken. Because this was, in her eyes, ways for Thomas to get rid of her like he had promised never to do. Newt was in on it too, so he didn’t want her to? She couldn’t help but feel betrayed.
All those weeks ago when they first told her John wanted to meet her, she promised she would never go to live with him. And now the boys were allowing her dad to take her off their hands.
Ouch.
“Why?” She finally asked her brother, hurt behind her voice.
“Because it feels like the right thing to do.” Thomas answered full heartedly. “I think it would be best to do it anyway.”
Katie didn’t buy the answer, even though it was the truth. She couldn’t help her wobbly breath in her next question. “Don’t you two want to take care of me anymore? Don’t you want to take care of me Tom?”
“No honey.” Thomas said, noticing how her voice sounded upset. “Of course not. I love taking care of you, more then anything. But what I love more is seeing you happy, and your happy with your dad.” He looked over to John, who smiled at him gratefully. He sent one back before turning back to the girl. “Sweetie….you always have a blast every time John’s around. And when he isn’t around, you miss him a lot. I understand why, that’s why I think you should go and live with him.” Katie still didn’t look convinced; she took in another uneven breath. Thomas only cupped her cheek, making him release Newt’s hand and turn fully to her. “Baby, he’s your father. Your dad. It wouldn’t be right of me and Newt to keep you away from him.”
He pushed a strain of hair back behind Katie’s ear as he felt Newt place his hand on his knee and squeeze it, reassuring him that he was doing the right thing, even if it was the hardest thing he had to do. But they both know it was right, it felt right.
Thomas then released the girl’s face slowly, seeing her mind thinking through the reasoning behind his words. But after a moment, John broke that cycle.
“Sweetheart.” He began, catching the three’s attention even though he looked at no one else but Katie. “What do you think about that idea? Would you like to come live with me?” He asked, trying his absolute best to contain his excitement for getting his daughter fully back, nothing stopping him now.
But Katie still felt the opposite of his mood. She could tell he was excited to be a full time dad after all theses years, but she couldn’t help but still feel betrayed by Thomas and Newt giving up on her.
Even though all they were doing was the right thing.
She looks over to Newt for guidance, even though she was mad at him. But she will always wanted to know what he thought about everything. He gives her an encouraging nod and smile, reassuring her that she should do this.
Usually that would help her, but this time it didn’t.
So she takes a breath for herself, feeling the three pairs of eyes on her, and wiggled out of her spot so her feet could get to the ground. She just wanted to get out of there.
“Come on Nightshade.” She called for the creature. And it puzzled the three others in the room. After a moment, the so-called cat jumped onto the top of the backrest of the couch then to the ground, following Katie to the stairs. “I’ll show you where your gonna sleep in my room tonight.”
“Katie, that’s very rude.” Newt stated as the three watched the girl walk up the stairs, the cat climbing the stairs with her while she ignored him. “You gotta finish the conversation.”
She disappeared up the stairs, distracting herself from all the negative thoughts going through her mind.
“Katie honey….” Thomas started in an upset breath as he got out of his seat and went upstairs to reassure her things, per usual.
Leaving Newt and John alone.
“I am….so sorry about her.” Newt apologized to John, catching his attention. “She knows that it’s very rude to leave in the middle of a conversation. I don’t-”
“You don’t have to apologize for anything.” John rushed happily with a smile as he got out of his seat, walked over to the blonde boy and hugged him tightly, catching the other in surprised before he hugged back. “I know it’s difficult for her. But….just thank you so much.”
Newt chuckled as he stood up and adjusted the two’s hugging position. “No problem mate. Feels good your ok with this.”
“Oh you have no idea.”
The two chuckled as they hugged, John feeling all the happiness he had ever felt in his life.
He was going to be a full time dad to his little girl, finally.
✨✨✨
Thomas arrived at the second level of the house, his breathing uneven like his heartbeat, and his eyes went to Katie’s room, where she sat on the ground by the cat climb build with Nightshade playing on it.
“Katie….?” He asked, catching the girl’s attention but she immediately turned her head back to her pet. “….Sweetie….” As he took a step towards her, she shuffled further away from him, making the tears about how hard everything was in the situation start to appear. “Come on, talk to me, please…..” He reached out for her, but that only caused her to turn her head away from him. “Come on Kitty kat…..please….this is difficult for me too, more then you will understand. But I wouldn’t be doing this if I didn’t love you as much as I do. And it’s a lot.” He went to crouch next to the girl, but that only made her stand up and take a few steps away from him, making the tears start to run down his face for how heartbreaking everything was. “Baby, please…..It’s for your own good-”
“I live with you!! Not him!!!” Katie then snapped, her body turning towards the brunette. “That’s how it’s always been!!!”
Thomas breathed out a sob as he went to grab the girl’s arms. “Calm down baby….”
“Get out of my room!!!! This is my room!!!!!”
Thomas ignored the girl’s wishes and wrapped her arms fully, making her start to squirm and shove him off her. “Sweetie, it’s ok-”
“Stop it!!!!”
“Kitty kat…..it’s me, Tom….no one else, Tom-”
“Get off me Thomas!!!!”
She yelled and yelled for Thomas to let her go, but he kept his hold, tears streaming down his face for the whole situation. “Stop…. honey stop….”
“I hate you!!!!”
Those words cut his heart open, the pain he felt making it deeper, but he knew they weren’t true.
“No you don’t, your just mad. And I get it; I really do hon. More than anyone else.”
Katie’s shoves and yells became more fragile by the second, angry on her face turning into sadness for how she didn’t understand. Her movements became more weaker, and tears started to come up her face. And soon, they spilled as she stopped her shoves.
“You…..don’t want me anymore….” She whimpered as tears went down her face.
“No. That’s not true.” Thomas corrected as he whipped his own tears and placed his hands on the girl’s shoulders so he could look at her directly. “Listen to me, I will never not want you Katie…. Ladena…. Edison. You’re the most important thing in my life, I can’t lose you-I won’t. Never in a million years, I’d rather die then ever, ever, not want you in my life.”
Katie sobbed as she looked into Thomas’s eyes more. “You promised you wouldn’t leave me. You promised I’d stay with you. You….You promised….”
“I know….I know….” Thomas said as more tears appeared on his face. “I know I did, and I still do. I still promise that I’m never ever going to leave you, people would have to kill me to change my mind.”
“But….. you promised I’d would stay with you….”
“I know…. I did. But only because I didn’t know John was your dad. I thought it was Ratman. And I only promised that for when…. we lived back at safe haven, where I thought there was no one else in your family but me. Now you have John, and I just know he’s going to be the best dad to you.”
“B-b-but…” Katie whimpered uncontrollably, and Thomas felt every tear drop from his eyes become more and more visible. “W-what…about our trip? T-to…Asheville, t-then…Epic Universe….then to New York….then Disney land…?”
“Honey, honey, we can still go and do that.” Thomas reassured her calmly, even though he was doing everything in his power not to break down from the look on Katie’s face, who just sniffled more at his words. “Hey, hey, we will still go on the trip. Even with me working now, we will still go on that trip. I promise you.”
“What if John won’t let me go-?!?!”
“He will. I swear.” Thomas said as he watched Katie hiccup while tears kept running down her face. “He’ll have to fight me even if I can’t take you. Ok?” He might have chuckled at his words through his tears, but they were true.
But it still wasn’t enough for Katie.
“B-but you kept saying how nothing was gonna take us apart. You say that all the time.”
“Baby I know. I know, and that’s true. It’s just….half of the reason I said that was when I thought Janson was your father. But he isn’t. You’ve got John…. and he’s gonna be the best dad for you. Better then me.”
“But I want to stay with you!”
“H-honey….this is…..this is difficult for me too.” Thomas began with his new approach. “But….you need him more then me. B-ut…I’ll still be here. We just…won’t be living together. We can call every night, hangout all the time since your on summer break. Again, nothing is ever, ever, gonna separate us. Nothing.”
Tears kept streaming down each of their faces. For Katie it was still because of how she felt betrayed. For Thomas, the reality of his worst nightmare coming true on his command. Plus, seeing Katie’s face like it was just made him hate himself for making it happen.
He had to fix this.
“This is what’s best for you sweetie. If I don’t do this, you won’t be in a family.”
“But you and Newt are my family!!!”
Oh how he loved to hear the girl say things like that.
“Both Newt and I are definitely your family. No matter what happens. But so is John. He’s your father while me and Newt are only….how you put us, your brothers. We can’t keep you away from him.”
More tears started to appear on Katie’s face, but Thomas only kept talking his reasoning.
“Listen to me sweetie.” He began as he cupped the girl’s face, whipping her tears clean with his thumb. “If I had to do this all again for you to be happy with your dad, I would. I really would. It would all be worth it to see you…..with your dad, happy at last. Every single thing, I wouldn’t change a thing. Ok?” He paused as he whipped the girl’s tears some more. “I love you….so….so much. And….no matter where we live…..how far we are apart….and how long we don’t see each other….I always will. Nothing is ever going to change that. No matter what. You’re the best thing that ever….ever happened to me, Kitty Kat. More then Janson leaving. More then getting out of Safe Haven. Sometimes even more then Newt. Without you, I wouldn’t have known how much I could love someone and commit to someone. Without you, I wouldn’t have Newt in my life, my other favorite blonde person. And the other is you. You’re my best friend. My everything. You’re my sister and I’ll always be….your big brother. Your big bro. I’ll always be here for you….more then John would. That’s what I will forever do, whether you live with me or not.”
Katie finally got some control on her sniffles and breathing, her brother’s hands still on her face. Her lips trembled with every deep breath as she took all the information in.
Thomas then continued. “I know this is difficult. It is for me too. You have no idea how much this hurts me, but…you need to be with him. You’ve got a chance to be happy with him. You’ve got a chance to restart your family with him. You’ve got a chance to have a dad. You need to be with him….” He paused as he sniffled his own nose clean, finishing his long speech. “But listen to me, and I want you to remember this for the rest of your life Katie. Ok?” A moment passed before Katie nodded her head slowly, showing she was listening. “There’s nothing and nowhere and no one in this world that’ll keep me from loving you. Nothing. I love you so so so so much it hurts. More then anything else or anyone that has loved anything. Ever. Nothing will ever stop my love for you. Nowhere on this planet can keep me away from you and will stop me from loving you. And no one, and I mean no one, will ever convince me not to love you anymore. We are a team, and you living with your dad isn’t going to change that. I promise you, I. Won’t. Stop. Loving you.”
A pause was met after that, the only sound being the distant questions from the two downstairs about what was happening.
And after that pause, Katie finally nodded her head.
“I believe you.” She mumbled quietly she didn’t know if Thomas had heard it.
But he did. “You do?”
She nodded. “I really hope you’re going to tell me these things in…..”She began before whimpering again, more tears starting to come out.
Thomas knew then that she may have agreed to the idea, and he allowed the tears to come back to his eyes as he watched the girl crumble down more.
“Come here.” He said as he pulled the girl into a hug, his own tears falling down with hers. As he felt her arms around his neck, Katie crumbled more into his embrace, and he squeezed her tighter, trying his best to hold as much as he could.
He’ll break down later. In private, maybe Newt being by his side.
“It’s ok…..” He kept whispering as the girl clenched onto him desperately. “I’m here….and I’ll always will be.”
Minutes of this went by, Katie allowing all her tears to come out and onto her brother’s shoulder. She understood his reasoning about the idea, but it still hurt her a lot that this was the end of her and him living together.
Thomas cried more quietly with her, his fingers playing with her hair as he held her head. Every few moments, he’d place kisses on her temple and keep telling her the same saying ‘it’s ok’. But even if those words somehow worked on him, he still couldn’t help the tears that fell down his face.
He wasn’t going to be a parent anymore, only a big brother.
It wasn’t going to be just him and her anymore.
Katie finally pulled back from the hug, but Thomas still had a grip on her, not daring to let her go yet. She whipped the tears off her cheeks as she sniffled, then Thomas’s, making him smile and laugh through his pain, tilting his head to her palms to place more kisses in her palms.
They then heard a few footsteps from the stairs, them being from right outside the door. And soon, Katie saw Newt and John’s figure slowly walk to the doorframe to her room.
“Everything….” Newt began as he leaned against the doorframe, John on his right. “….ok in here?”
Thomas turned his head over his shoulder when he heard the blonde speak. He sent a tiny smile the twos way as he whipped the remaining tears off his cheeks. “Yeah….I think we’re ok now.”
Newt could tell he was half lying but didn’t say anything, for he didn’t want to ruin John’s happiness for being a full dad, even if they heard the girl’s yells before. “Ok.” Was all he said, returning the favor on his face.
Then all the attention went to Katie and John, the two that could finally be together at last.
Katie’s eyes went to John’s, his already on her. She looked guilty for how she yelled since she just knew him and Newt had heard her episode, but something in John’s eyes told her he understood how she felt.
So he sent a tiny smile towards her before he started.
“Katie…..” He began towards her. “…sweetheart, I know this is….a lot. But I promise you it’ll be fun. I’m very excited for you to live with me, only if you want to. So….dear, would you really like to move in with me? Because I would really love to live with you, if you’ll have me.”
Katie thought for a second, really thought. Because she didn’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings on her decision.
John was her dad. Her dad. It would make sense to live with him. And she really likes to hang out with him all the time. So living with him may not be so bad.
But there was also Thomas. Her brother she had been with since the very beginning of her life. He seen her grow up, had put his whole life on hold for her, watched her as she took her firsts steps, first words, all her firsts. He was there.
She really didn’t know what to say.
So her eyes went back to the one person she could rely on to help her out.
Newt’s.
Once their eyes locked, the blonde noticed how Katie’s face was wanting what he thought. But he could see which decision she might go for.
The one that made the most sense.
So he gave her an encouraging nod with a tiny smile, signaling her to answer with what was on her mind.
And she did.
Sorry Tom.
“Ok.” She mumbled as she looked back to her dad, and now her new roommate. “I’ll live with you Johnny.”
John’s smile brightened on his face, excited for her words. “Really? Y-you wanna live with me.”
Katie’s face scrunched up in thought. “If I’m allowed to.”
The three laughed at her words, making her smile a bit more as she looked around the room. She noticed Thomas’s smile as they locked eyes, it saying that she made the right decision. Then she looked at Newt’s face, a smile also on his facing saying the same thing.
So she didn’t feel guilty like she thought she would feel when she made the decision.
“Of course your allowed to.” John breathed happily, because at least, after years, Katie was fully back to him. His dream was finally a reality. He then kneeled down and reached out for her to hug him. “Come over here.”
Katie immediately smiled for the happiness shown on John’s face, and she went to his arms, to hug him back.
Now she was excited about living with John for how happy he seemed.
She allowed John to pick her up from the ground as they hugged, which made her wrap her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. He squeezed her to his chest, afraid of letting her go again like all those years ago.
They were finally together again.
And Thomas had made that happen.
As he stood back up, him and John made eye contact again. And he sent a smile towards him for how happy he was for them.
“Thank you Thomas…..” John said to him. “For….everything. I don’t know how to repay you.”
He just had to get the words out, nothing could ever make him repay Thomas for bringing his baby girl back to him. It would take him lifetimes to do, that’s how much he felt incredibly relieved to have the girl in his arms again.
“Just…..keep me in touch with her. Please.” Thomas said back with a smile, because of course he still needed Katie in his life.
“Of course I will.” John stated back with a reassuring smile, the other sending him one back. Katie then pulled back from the hug and they started talking again, just like father and daughter. At last. “I’ve got the perfect room for you to have in the house.”
“The big one?”
“The big one yes.” The man answered with a nod, earning a more excited squeal out of the girl.
As the two interacted more about their future living arrangements, Newt’s eyes found Thomas’s. And he noticed the deep breath he took through his nose before he smiled, him returning the favour.
He just knew Thomas would break down later, even if he didn’t see it as much, he could tell it would happen. He also knew he’d be there to comfort him, like usual, and like he would always do.
✨✨✨
“You sure your ok with this?” Newt asked as he pulled the blue sweater over his form while he adjusted his glasses, him now facing the bed Thomas waited for him on.
The brunette took a breath before he answered, feeling confident in his answer at last. Even if it still broke his heart just a little. He nodded his head in thought at first before speaking. “Yeah….I am.”
Newt only halved believed that. Even when he looked at Thomas’s reassuring smile more.
He took another breath before walking over to the bed and taking a seat in his spot, legs crossed while his hands sat in his lap. His eyes went back to Thomas’s, seeing how they weren’t so reassuring like in his voice. Then the stare off came, one where Newt could see every single emotion go through Thomas, from his eyes to how he slouched. His hand went to the brunette’s hair as he brushed his forehead clean of it, seeing Thomas’s smile turn into a sad one slowly.
His fingers played with his hair for a moment before he finally spoke, wanting to help the other more then ever. “We’re doing the right thing.”
Such a simple sentence that left the blonde’s mouth. Yet it still triggered something in Thomas.
His smile flattered away, and he breathed out a heavy breath as tears started to appear in his eyes. He just couldn’t hold it all in anymore, and he had cried in front of Newt many times, so it was fine. He may have hated looking so weak and vulnerable, but with Newt he felt ok with it. He trusted him.
“Then why does it hurt this much.” The words fell out of his mouth before he could register them. Newt shrugged with emotion as his hand found Thomas’s cheek, whipping under his eyes dry.
No words were spoken between them after that before tears started falling down Thomas’s face uncontrollably. He breathed in and out a heavy breath again, trying to seem strong. But then his face scrunched up with his tears before he placed his head in his hand, allowing Newt’s hand to drop. He tried his best not to sob, but he let a tiny one out with a breath after a moment.
He just couldn’t hold it all in anymore.
After a moment, Newt finally leaned in and placed a kiss in Thomas’s hair. He then wrapped his arms around his crying figure, and the other wasted zero seconds before hugging him back desperately, allowing the rest of his tears to finally come out.
“I am so unbelievably proud of you for making this decision.” Newt started as he placed his cheek on the top of Thomas’s head. “I really am. I know this is so difficult for you, but you doing this shows how much you’ve grown from everything and how strong you are to make this decision. It may be the hardest thing to do for you, but it’s also the right thing. And I am so proud you could see that.”
A pause went by, the only sound being Thomas’s muffled sobs in Newt’s arm and the tiny snores from John downstairs. Of course, he stayed the night. And Katie was downstairs with him. So no one could really hear the moment the pair shared in the room.
“I’m going to miss her so much.” Thomas sobbed, more controllably then the others.
“Me too.” Newt agreed as his fingers played with the brunette’s hair. “I’m not gonna being able to read her a story every night. And plat her hair for school. And listen to her rants about how to train your dragon.”
They both mumbled a laugh that made the crying man feel a bit better. But still, he was heartbroken for the decision even if it was the right thing to do. He had to remember his saying.
Katie comes first.
That’s when he took a controlled breath and pulled away from Newt, only a bit so they could look at each other. Newt whipped his cheeks clean, like usual. And he was grateful for it, just like he was for him.
“Even though she’s moving away….” Newt began again. “I’ll still be here. Your stuck with me. Forever.”
Thomas smiled brighter at the words, remembering that he wasn’t alone anymore. He had his love with him by his side, and he would continue having him when they’d drop Katie off at John’s permanently.
He had Newt. The love of his life.
“I can live with that.”
Newt smiled at the words before leaning in so their lips could meet in a sweet kiss. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
And it would always be like that, whether they had Katie with them or not.
Always.
Notes:
TWO MORE CHAPTERS NOW 😲😲😲🤯🤯🤯
Damn.....EIGHT MONTHS this fic has taken from me. And now it's coming to an end. I'M NOT READY TO SAY GOODBYE!!!! 😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭
BUT there is still the epilogue and that'll take me at least five to six weeks to do, so it's not all over yet.
So yeah, anyways, thanks for reading, sorry it's sorta bad, and leaving Kudos, hope to see you all in the next chapter <3
Bye lovely's ✌️✌️
Chapter 42: It’s time to say goodbye
Summary:
A few days go by, and now it’s the day Katie moves in with John.
Notes:
TW: Memory of violence, including gunshots, and LOADS of crying again
SECOND LAST CHAPTER DOWN!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
The voice in your head is fake, I'm EXTERMLY tired. But I'm on study block and only have two exams I'll be chilling for the next week and a bit, meaning I can focus on finishing this fic up.
Anyways, sorry about the usual mistakes and shit. Please enjoy, even though I'm half proud of it
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Today was the day. Katie was going to move in with her dad today.
Thomas really couldn’t believe it. He never thought he would be in this position for as long as Katie was a kid, yet he was.
But it didn’t stop him from his plans.
Today was a running day for him, so he still had woken up early before anyone else in the house and got ready for his run. He quickly changed into his grey shirt he’d wear during his runs and his black pants, a typical working out outfit. He grabbed his phone, headphones and his running belt for his phone from his nightstand once he was ready, then leaned over his bed to place a kiss on Newt’s forehead as he kept sleeping, finding him adorable like he always thought he was.
Once he left his room and love to sleep, he continued walking down the stairs while he connected his phone to his wired headphones, put his phone in his belt, strapped it around his arm and pressed play to his running playlist, Why do you call me when your high? By Arctic Monkeys starting to play in his ears.
Soon, he was out of the house, then he started jogging down the pathway, and he didn’t stop while the light blue light shinned over his neighborhood, the sun being distant behind the mountains.
He just needed to clear his head, and running helped him with that. More then he thought. He would put all his focus into his breathing and pace, for he didn’t want to look like he was all over the place.
Because he was. For the past few days, he was.
He dwelled this day for coming, he didn’t feel ready to say goodbye to the one thing that’s kept him alive. He knew this was right though, it was for the best for his sister. But he still felt selfish for not wanting it to happen.
As he passed the Crank Palace mall, a few people walking past for work, he started to speed up, his feet having all the control on him. He needed to be distracted.
Years of protecting his little spark of life was all coming to an end later that day. He hated how he wasn’t ready for it, ready to finally let go of all the years he had spent. Hated how he couldn’t help the tears he had shed the past few days when he was alone with or without Newt. Of course, he cried about this decision, he couldn’t help it. It was the end of an era.
Songs from the neighborhood started playing as he past a few more houses and went faster in his run, now huffs of breathes coming out of his mouth.
He just kept running.
Through Chase Atlantic. Coldplay. Random songs that were written from Billie Ellish Lydia had showed him. Sombr since Scott introduced him to his music. Tate McRae since Allison introduced him to her a few days at work.
Song after song went through his ears, and he tried to keep his focus on his breathing and pace. But even with these distractions, reality still came back to him.
Today he wasn’t going to be a parent anymore. He wasn’t going to be the one person Katie could live with no matter what. He wasn't going to be her care giver anymore.
Only her brother.
He speeded up, dwelling the empty feeling he may feel in a few hours.
“Come on sweetie….” Thomas begged more as he tried feeding the bottle to Katie again, but she still cried her tiny head off. “It’s your milk. You love your milk.” Katie’s whales went higher.
“Hey!!” A voice came from behind him before he heard two knocks on the wall. “Keep that fucking baby down will ya?!?!?! I’m trying to sleep here!!!!!”
“Fuck off!!!!” Thomas yelled back as he turned to the wall in the armchair. “Don’t you have drugs to sniff?!?!?!”
“You’re a shit parent!!!!”
“So are you!!!! Where are your damn kids?!?!?!”
“None of your damn business!!!!!”
“So is my baby’s crying!!!! Fuck off!!!!!”
“Fuck you!!!!!”
“Bet your clients say that before you charge them more money so you could suck their dicks more!!!!!”
He was then met with a bang of the wall from his neighbor, but he only rolled his eyes at the behavior he was now surrounded by.
“Dickhead.” He mumbled to himself before turning back to the whaling baby in his arms. “Sorry sweetie….he’s a dick. Now-”
The newly baby cried more, causing Thomas to think that what his new neighbor had yelled may be right. But he pushed that down; he may be new at this since his mother took care of Katie for the past few months, but he was going to a parent through and through, his way.
“Ok…different approach….” He mumbled before raising his hand up that held the bottle. “Hey….kitty kat….” Katie’s eyes opened a bit, but her mouth was still wide open as she screamed at the top of her lungs. “….It’s me…your brother….and look…” He then brought the bottle back to Katie’s view, and her eye’s landed on them. “Some warm milk…..in an airplane….” He then waved the bottle in the air and started making airplane noises as he started moving the bottle in waves.
Katie’s crying came to a stop as her eyes followed the bottle, and soon she started reaching for it as it got closer to her mouth, tiny upset whimpers leaving her mouth.
“And…we have….landed….” Thomas said with a smile as Katie’s tiny baby hands grabbed the sides of her bottle and she started drinking the milk. “Katie Edison, your milk has landed.” He chuckled as he held the bottle to her mouth, allowing her to finally drink.
Now she was his. All his.
He couldn’t help his smile towards her.
“There we go….” He stated as he watched the baby drink. “….See? I’m not so bad.” He chuckled lightly as Katie’s eyes met his. “Hey…..this must feel weird since…..it’s me instead of mama…..feeding you…..” They had a stare off for a moment, Thomas accepting the fact that this was his life now. His life now revolved around the baby in his arms, and he wasn’t going to screw it up. “…But…..just remember….that you have me now…..I-I’ll always be here….always.”
He finally stopped his running, so caught up in the memory that he was now looking out over the neighborhood now that he stood on top of the closest mountain. He didn’t realize how fast he was going, but he still gasped for air as he looked over the scenery.
Another memory then came to mind.
Thomas groaned more as Katie’s crying got louder beside him, his hands rubbing his face as he stretched.
“God….Katie….” He yawned as he sat up and turned towards the baby, who was leaning on her hands and arms, her crying face looking towards her brother. “It’s ok.” He breathed as he reached over for her and lifted her in the air, turning her so her back was to him. He lifted her more in the air so he could smell her bum for any accidents, nothing was there though. “No shit in your dipper.” He then turned her back around so she faced him, only being met by more whales. “You hungry?” He asked as he sat her on his lap and reached over to his nightstand to get the bottle of milk he had for emergency’s.
Katie’s hands went to Thomas’s bare abdomen, loving how cool his skin felt for her overheating body. She cried more as the man tried feeding the bottle to her, but she turned her head the other way when he tried to get it to her lips.
“Ok. You’re not hungry.” Thomas noted as he placed the bottle back down on his nightstand. “What do you want then?” The baby continued crying as Thomas turned his attention back to her, his fingers going to whip a few of her tears.
But then he felt how hot she was.
He scrunched up in confusion as the back of his hand went to her forehead, then the rest of his hand around her face. The girl was burning, not in a sick way, she was just overheated.
“Are you hot?” He asked, making Katie’s whales go quiet as she stared up to her brother, her version of the answer yes. So he chuckled lightly as he picked her up. “You are a stubborn thing.” He laughed as he laid her down beside him and started undressing her, making him laugh still. Katie cried out at him, signaling her being mad that Thomas was laughing at her. But he only continued. “I’m sorry….but you are.”
He got her out of her onesie quickly, then he went to strip her socks off and her little sleeping hat. Now she was only in a dipper, just like she wanted to be.
Thomas sat her up again, her feet in his lap. “Much better?” He asked as Katie reached out to his lips, to play with them, making him plant a kiss on them after a moment. “I’ll take that as a yes.” He chuckled more as the baby’s finger went to his teeth, making him go for a bite of them which made her giggle with him more. “Ok. Time for bed now.”
As he started lying her back down on her side of the bed, she whimpered out breaths and grasped for his arm. “Ma….” She would mumble as her finger’s went digging into her brother’s arms, wanting to stay with him. “Ma…! Mm…..”
“Kitty kat, it’s time for sleep.” Thomas reasoned but Katie kept grasping for him every time he’d pull back from her. Soon, he saw that what he was doing wasn’t working. “Ok….different approach….ah!”
He finally laid back down on his back as he placed his sister onto his stomach, making her happy. And by the action, Katie immediately started to fall back to deep sleep, making Thomas chuckle.
“Much better.” He whispered before placing a kiss on the girl’s head. “Goodnight honey. Love you.”
Once he caught his breath, the sad feeling came back to him for how the baby he remembered would be off to live with her dad in a few hours. And he hated himself for hating it.
He bent down to the ground after a moment, his eyes still on the view. His elbows leaned against his knees, and he rested his chin in his hands, a sad breath leaving his nose.
For the next memory, was a bad one.
A scream was heard from outside, a familiar one, making Thomas’s head turn from where he cleaned on the shelf.
“What was that?” Brenda asked, her looking towards Jorge.
He just shrugged, him standing by the nightstand. “Sounded like-”
“TOM!!!! THOMAS!!!!”
“Shit.” Thomas breathed before he dropped his wet cloth and went straight for the door, leaving the two in the room.
He turned his head around the parking lot as he walked onto the cement, wondering what Katie needed him for. Obviously she was in danger.
“Hey!!! Get off her!!”
He heard Minho’s voice yell, and he turned his head towards the source.
And he found both sources of the yell, his heart immediately sinking.
Minho was walking up to Janson, who had a grip on Katie’s arm and a gun in his other hand. Minho had his arms up, trying to reason with him, but Janson still looked fuming. And Katie looked terrified.
Janson had found them.
Thomas then started running towards the scene, scared out of his life for what could happen. “No….no, no, no, no....no....”
“This is my daughter!!!!” Janson yelled towards the man, frightening the toddler more and more. “Mine!!! She belongs to me!!!”
“Just let her go man!!” Minho fought back.
“No!!! I’m taking her with me-!!!”
“Hey!!!” Thomas yelled, catching his father’s attention. He then raised his fist to his cheeked and punched him right across the face, making him stumble to the ground while releasing the girl, who just screamed. “Come on Katie!”
He reached down towards the toddler and grabbed her, lifting her to the air so he could carry her. She whimpered nervously as she wrapped her arms around the man’s neck and her legs around his waist, relieved he had come and saved her.
Thomas then started running towards the stairs, his arms squeezing Katie to his chest so she felt like nothing was going to happen to her. “Run Thomas go!!!” He heard Minho yell from behind him. “Don’t look back!!! Go!!!”
He ran up the stairs quickly, hearing screams from Brenda for Minho to get away from Janson. Katie’s head was in the nape of his neck, crying her eyes out for what had nearly happened. But she only squeezed her brother tighter.
When he got to the top of the second flight of stairs, he heard gun shots being fired from underneath him. He flinched at the sounds, covering Katie up more with his body to protect her. He still ran as fast as he could, to get to his room.
“You can’t run from me boy!!!” He heard his father yell as he started running up after him. More gunshots were met after that, and Thomas only kept going.
He made it to his level, and he ran down the balcony towards his room, grabbing his keys out of his pocket with his free hand. He turned his head over his shoulder to see Janson getting to the second level of rooms, making him go faster.
Once he got to his room, he got his key out ready, unlocked his door and went straight in, missing a gunshot from his father that was aimed at him and a cut off of his sentence.
“Get the fuck back out here and fight like a real man!!!” Janson yelled as he stepped onto the balcony of the third level, watching his son close the door behind him and lock it.
“Hey!!!” A voice was heard from behind him, making him turn his head over his shoulder to see a black man walking towards him with another man with weird eyebrows to follow him, Frypan and Gally. “You need to leave man!”
“I’m just trying to get to my kids!! Mind your damn business boys!!” Janson yelled as he continued his way.
“They’re not your kid’s man!!!” Gally fought on. “Get the fuck off the balcony and go home!!!”
“Don’t tell me what to do!!!”
Thomas could hear it all, muffled though, until he shut the bathroom door, locking it like he did with his front door. He stepped to his right as he caught his breath and slide to the ground in front of the toilet, Katie still in his arms, scared.
But all that matter that she was safely with him again.
“Are you ok?” He asked as he pulled the girl a bit off of him so they could lock eyes. “He didn’t hit you or anything?” Katie shook her head as she cried more. “Ok.” Thomas then started to whip her face as the girl cried more. “It’s ok baby. I’m here. Your safe now.” He then leaned in and placed two kisses on her forehead before she dived in for another hug, and he hugged her back tightly, thanking the gods he got to her just in time.
Distant banging was then heard, not gunshots, actually banging on a door. Thomas’s heart dropped, and Katie whimpered more as she got more scared.
But the boy knew what he should do. Afterall, he had been preparing himself for this ever since Janson’s last letter about him finding out where the two lived, threatening to find them and take the girl away from him before…..killing him and…
“Listen to me Katie.” He began as he raised her a bit to the air and placed her on her feet in front of the bath. “Now you need to do this so we won’t get hurt. Ok?” The girl nodded as she sniffled. “Ok.” He then pointed to the curtains on his left. “I’m going to close the curtain when you get in the tub. Your gonna lie down, facing the wall, close your eyes and cover your ears. And whatever you do, do not make a sound and do not move. Ok?”
Katie shook her head sacredly. “N-n-n….wh-”
“Listen to me.”
“B-b-b-”
“He isn’t going to hurt you. I won’t let him hurt you. Ok?” Thomas said, earning Katie taking a breath to try and calm her nerves. “I promise you that. He won’t hurt you. You are not going with him today. I’m not gonna let him take you away from me. And for that to happen, you need to do this. In order for us to get through this, you need listen to me and follow those instructions. I know you can. Got it?”
After a moment as the banging got louder outside, the sound of wood breaking with it, Katie nodded her head and sniffled again.
“Good.” Thomas noted before placing a massive kiss on her forehead again. “I love you. Remember that.” Katie nodded again. “Now hide.”
Katie then turned to the tub and climbed in as Thomas stood back up and pulled the curtain close. As he heard Katie lay down, he opened the cupboard under the sink and pulled out two cleaning bottles, both of them being glass.
They then heard the door outside open from a bang. Then his father walked in while yelling, making his heart drop. “Where are you boy?!?!”
Katie whimpered, and Thomas quietly shushed her and reassured her that everything was going to be ok soon. After a moment, the banging started to happen on the bathroom door, and he took a deep breath as he prepared himself to attack, both his bottles in hand while his back leaned against the wall.
Soon, the door broke open. And as soon as Janson was in his vision, Thomas went into action.
He smashed one of the bottles on his head, making his father groan as he stumbled back drunkenly, high off his mind per usual. Thomas then walked back into his room, went to Janson’s right and smashed the second bottle glass against the back of his head, where his memory muscle would be.
By that move, Janson collapsed on the floor, passing out. And Thomas only watched the figure fall to the ground, loving how his mission was accomplished.
“Jesus….” A voice blurted out, making him turn his head towards the door. There stood Minho, Frypan, Gally, Brenda, Jorge, Teresa, who was at Aris’s place and was alerted by everything from the gunshots, and Alby, who also was altered by the gunshots when he was taking coming over to talk to Gally. Minho was the one that spoke as he cupped over his mouth with Frypan and Gally. Jorge had his hands on the back of his head, and Brenda just stared at the figure.
Teresa however moved towards Thomas, stepping on the broken glass. “Tom are you ok?” She rushed before throwing her arms around his neck, bringing him into a hug.
“Y-yeah…I’m fine.” He stated as he squeezed the women back. He watched as his friends started walking into his room, their eyes glued to the unconscious body.
“That’s your father?” Gally asked abruptly while Frypan kicked Janson’s arm. Thomas nodded as him and Teresa pulled away. “Damn….you weren’t lying. Sorry man.”
“Your all good Gal.”
“You ok hermano?” Jorge then echoed from Teresa while he stood by the entrance as Brenda walked over to Thomas and examined his face, her hands cupping over it so she could get a closer look.
“Guys I’m fine. Really. Better now he’s….lying there and not doing anything.” Thomas reassured everyone once Brenda released his face. No one else said a thing, only kept watch on the lying figure.
All but Alby,
He had snuck into the bathroom and pulled the curtain open, giving Katie a tiny fright before he reassured her it was him.
“You ok Kate?” He asked as the girl started to sit up from her ball. She didn’t answer, which he expected. “That’s ok. The good news is that…. he’s….asleep right now. Your father is asleep. Right there on the floor.” He pointed outside the door, into the room where the man laid. “So he can’t hurt you.”
Katie scrunched her face up with curiosity before she stood up from her spot and got out of the tub again, Alby helping her. She walked to the corner of the doorframe and saw Janson lie face down on the ground and all her brother’s friends around him, heartbroken expressions coming to their faces once they made eye contact with her.
But then her eyes met Thomas’s, and she immediately started crying again.
“Oh baby….” The boy said as he kneeled down to the girls level while she ran for his arms. They hugged again, and he lifted her up in the air again as she wrapped her arms and legs around his body. “Could you guys…take him-” He said to his friends and gestured to his father’s figure. “-to…Alby’s car maybe? Make sure he doesn’t wake up?”
“Yeah of course man.” Frypan answered for the boys.
“Alright…” Alby started. “…let’s move this man boys.”
“Hey Kitty…” Teresa began as she played with the girl’s hair. “It’s ok he’s gone-”
“Go away!!” Katie yelled as she squeezed Thomas’s body more, taking the women by surprise.
“Tess.” Brenda said by the door, catching the women’s attention. “Come with me to Vince’s place to report this.”
As the boys and Jorge started to carry the figure out of the room, Teresa looked back to Thomas with worry. But he only gestured with his head for her to go.
And so she did. They all did as he bobbed the toddler up and down, her crying like hell.
“Tom….” The girl sobbed.
“Shh….it’s ok.” Thomas reassured again as his fingers played with her hair. “He’s gone….He’s not going to hurt you now. And he’s not gonna remember this place. I swear….. my friends have taken him away now. So it’s just you and me. No one else.”
“I-I…was so scared.”
“I know you were baby. But it’s all over now. We’re ok now. I promise”
The memory of that day was starting to circle around his mind more often as the days went on. He remembers how scared he was to lose Katie that day, how scared he was to fight his father, how scared he was for him to find the pair again.
He did. But not for another few years.
But still, he remembers.
And he mostly remembered how grateful he was that Katie was still with him.
But now she was leaving him.
He closed his eyes as he took a massive deep breath, preparing himself for the hardest day of his life.
Letting Katie go fully.
✨✨✨
The run back to his house was more peaceful then when he left, the sun now shining and him not speeding up like he did before. Thomas jogged back up the driveway towards the front door, noticing John’s car in the street parked.
John was here. The day was really happening.
He paused his music on his phone as he went to the front door, hearing muffled voices from inside. He then reached out for the doorknob and found it unlocked, so he opened it and stepped inside.
Newt was in the kitchen, apron on while he flipped pancakes on the stove. Katie sat at the bench in her pajamas, eating the pancakes that were already made. And John sat next to her, listening to her while she talked.
“Morning everyone.” Thomas greeted happily, earning the same greetings back. “Any left for me?”
“Yes of course.” Newt answered with a chuckle as the brunette walked towards him. “Saved a lot for you.”
“Great.” Thomas blurted as he walked up to Newt’s side, making the two lock eyes. “Hi.”
“Hi.” Newt blurted in a laugh as they both pecked their lips together. “Missed you this morning.”
“Today’s a running day isn’t it?” Thomas mumbled as he stepped behind the blonde and wrapped his arms around his waist, his chin resting on his shoulder now. “Plus….needed to clear my head….”
“Understandable.” Newt said as he felt Thomas place a kiss on his clothed shoulder. “Today’s a big day.”
“Mmhmm.” Thomas hummed as his eyes found Katie’s chocolate face since she decorated her pancakes in Nutella. “Don’t go so crazy with the chocolate Kitty Kat.”
“Sorry.” Katie laughed, John joking her beside her. “I was hungry.”
“Yeah…that’s a good reason.” Thomas said as he reached for a pancake on the plate that held all of them. “You packed yet?”
“Ahhh….” Katie stuttered out before giggling, earning the brunette to roll his eyes while he took a bite of his food and the other two in the room to laugh with her. “…no.”
“Well then…” Newt chimed in. “You’ve finished breakfast, so maybe you can go pack now. With Tommy.”
“Why me?” Thomas asked, earning more laughter in the room.
“Just do it. I’ll give you some more pancakes after.”
Thomas sighed as he dived his forehead more into the nape of Newt’s shoulder, earning a laugh from him again. “Fine. I’ll help her.” He then squeezed Newt tighter before he released him and started walking towards the stairs. “Come on Kitty Kat.” He said as he took another bite of his pancake.
The girl slid down from her seat, walked towards her brother, grabbed his hand and led him to and up the stairs. And he allowed her to drag him to her room as she went on a rant about what she wanted in her new room.
Newt chuckled lightly as he flipped his finally pancake, the sizzling on the pan being the only sound between him and John until he spoke. “She’s surely excited.”
“Yeah….today’s an exciting day.” John said with a smile. “I understand how she feels.”
“Bet you do.”
The two shared a smile together as Newt took the pancake off the pan. “So your excited about today?” He asked as he turned the stove off fully and walked around the island to go sit on a stool.
“Yes…” John chuckled as Newt walked behind him and sat in the stool Katie sat in before. “It’s a dream come true to be honest.”
“Thought so. You’re going to be a great dad.”
“Thank you Newt. A-a-and thank you for…. everything you’ve done so far. I can tell Katie loves you to bits. I don’t know how I’m going to live up to your standards.”
Newt chuckled happily at his words. “I’m sure you’ll do great. And will be better then me. Just…..” He paused for a moment before he took a breath and continued. “John….”
“Yeah?”
Just talk to him. “Look…. Tommy and I care about her….so much. More then….anything else. We care about her like she was our own. I mean she’s the reason we’re…..you know, together. I don’t know where we would be without her. So….just….take really good care of her. Please….for Tommy and….for me.”
John smiled brighter at the words, loving how passionate Newt seemed about his little girl. And he understood why he would be saying these things, more the Newt may understand.
“I promise I will.”
Newt’s smile grew only wider, not knowing how difficult everything will be later that day.
✨✨✨
“You so made those fingerprints.” Thomas argued more as he held one of the pictures of Ava, pointing towards the edge of the it. “You keep touching it with those grubby as fingers of you
Katie giggled more as she watched Thomas put the photo carefully in a box with the rest of the pictures of Ava, the ones that were leaving with her. “Sorry…”
“It’s ok sweetie. It’s not that noticeable.”
“Good.” The girl said with a nod. “Now can I go back for more pancakes?”
Thomas chuckled lightly as he nodded. “Yeah you can.” Katie cheered happily before walking back to the door, pass boxes, her bag and a few others, and suitcases. But before she left the room, the brunette called out for her again. “Hey!” She turned back to him while he gestured for a hug. “Come here.”
Katie frowned suspiciously before she walked back up to him. “Why….?”
“Just…come here….”
As she got closer, he reached out for her. And soon he wrapped his arms around her and gave her a tiny squeeze. She hugged back in the embrace, even though it confused her a bit.
“What’s this for?” She asked as she rested her cheek on his shoulder.
“Can’t a brother hug his sister.”
Katie rolled her eyes, and Thomas sensed the movement so he laughed.
“God….I love you kitty kat.” He muttered in a breath.
“I love you too Tom.” Katie replied back as she pulled away a bit, her brother doing the same.
“I love you more.”
“No I do.”
“No I do. And don’t you even repeat it.” Thomas said, making Katie laugh again. “Because….I’ll always love you more.” A pause followed as he smiled, the girl returning the favour. “No matter what happens. It will always be you and me. Ok?” He reminded her, and she nodded. “I mean it’s you and me against the world. Right?”
“And Johnny and Newtie are also there.”
Thomas chuckled at the girl’s words. “Yes of course. But it will always be us. That will never change. Even if you live across the universe from me.” He then placed a kiss on her forehead, then another. “Doesn’t matter if I’m not in the same house as you anymore. It has always been you and me, and it will continue being that. Whether Newt and John are there or not. Always.”
He just had to say those words before he would break down about how the precious thing he loved dearly was off to a new life.
Without him being her parent. Just her brother.
✨✨✨
It all happened so fast.
They all finished breakfast and went straight to packing the cars full of Katie’s things. Most of her stuff was in John’s, and a little bit plus herself was in Newt’s, from her request.
But before she left the house entirely, she said goodbye to her room. It will still be her room every time she had a sleepover, but it wasn’t her room anymore. So she couldn’t help the sadness, but she was instantly perked up thinking that she was going to get a bigger room at John’s.
Soon, they were off to John’s, the sadness in Thomas’s heart about the moment the day was leading up too. But he didn’t think much into it, for Katie was ranting loudly in the back and Newt was squeezing his hand as he drove.
You can do this. You can do this. You can do this.
That’s what he repeated in his mind. Because he can do this. He wasn’t ready for it, but he could still do this.
They arrived at John’s house and Katie immediately went looking for her new room while the three started unpacking her stuff. She went upstairs instantly, excited out of her mind while she let out excited giggles. Soon, she found a door that said ‘Katie’ just like the one back at Newt’s. And underneath it had another sign.
‘Welcome home.’
And with that she barged right into the room.
It was the biggest room out of three, John’s being second since he got his own bathroom. It was three times bigger then the one she had at Newt’s. The wallpaper was blue, and on bits of the wall it had stickers of characters from her favorite franchise. The only window was a big one in a circle and it looked just like the one at the lake house in Asheville, only more clearer glass instead of dust on the edges.
She really loved it.
As the other three started bringing up boxes and bags of her stuff, she started planning on where to put her future furniture. She was all over the place, running from side to side, box to box, window to door, and man to man, thinking off ideas to do in her room.
Thomas was the only one that fed into her ideas. And John suggested more. Newt only laughed and said how he loved the idea being thought through when he was asked it by the girl.
The only thing he mainly cared about was his happy Thomas looked, per usual.
He helped more with the boxes and bags, told the other two he could do whatever. And most importantly, he spent more time with Katie, savoring every single moment he had left before he would leave her to her dad. The other two watched, knowing how difficult the moment the day was leading up to would be.
Hours passed before Katie’s stuff was fully unpacked. She still had a few missing pieces of furniture since she would be sleeping on a mattress for a bit and all her stuff for her desk would be on the floor. But it would all be worth it soon. The room had more space, the cat building seeming more small now since Nightshade had moved into it. It made her fall in love with it more.
They had lunch in the big background, John cooking on the BBQ. Thomas chased Katie around the backyard, pretending to be the tickle monster like old times. Katie squealed every time he had reached her, more when he would grab her and start tickling her all over. But it was still fun, more for Katie anyways. Thomas was just savoring every last moment he had with her.
Newt watched happily from the table before he got dragged in. He ran after Katie like Thomas did, only not as fast because of his leg. And he would drag her to the ground while him and Thomas tickled her endlessly, dodging her kicks and hits of protest.
John watched too, smiling to himself. He knew that the boys were only savoring their last moments with his daughter before they’d leave back to their house. Sure it was a ten minute drive away since they were on the other side of neighborhood, but still. He knew this was difficult for the both of them.
One time when Newt got to the girl and tickled to the ground, he couldn’t help his heart ache a bit. Because it had just dawned on him that Katie was really leaving him. She wasn’t in his class anymore, and now the same house. They only lived in the same neighborhood now. He was going to miss the pairs walks out of the class, reading her a story every night before bed, plating her hair for school nearly every morning, helping her get ready for bed, her rants, how his head laid in her lap when he fell asleep on the couch…..
He paused before he sat down at the table, his food in front of him. For he had realized a fact in that moment he had never been able to confirm.
He loved her.
He loved that little girl.
He loved Katie. With everything in him.
Sure, he had suspensions in the past and questioned if he really did love the girl as much as he loved Thomas. He hasn’t even said the words to her or even showed any affection for it expect for hugs. But now, it finally clicked in his head. He really loved that girl like she was his own.
It only took her leaving for him to realize.
✨✨✨
The moment had come.
Thomas and Newt were leaving Katie with John, fully.
They all hurried to the doors to say their goodbyes since they know it would be a very emotional moment.
“Well then….” John began awkwardly as him and Katie stood in front of the boys, the front door behind them. “…this is it.”
“Yeah….” Thomas breathed before preparing himself for what was happening.
Newt noticed his unsteadiness, so he started the hugs. He turned to John. “We’ll be in touch.” He says to him before reaching out for a hug.
“Yes. Of course.” John chuckled as him and the blonde embraced each other in a hug. “Thank you for everything you’ve done Newt. Not just for my little girl, for Thomas too.”
Newt smiled at the words. “It really is a pleasure.” He then pulled away and stepped back. “It’s been….lovely to have gotten to know you so far.”
John chuckled. “Thanks. Same back to you.” Newt smiled more with a nod. John then turned to the brunette, sending a smile towards him while he returned the favor. He then gestured for the two to hug, and Thomas stepped forward to allow the two to embrace. “Thank you for everything Thomas. Really. I can’t thank you enough for it.” A pause was then followed, the two not breaking the hug, before John lowered his voice a bit. “Thank you for saving Katie and bringing her back to me. It means everything to me that you did that.”
Thomas only squeezed John tighter, a smile on his face for the words even though his eyes were watering over the moment after this one. “I would do it all again if I had to. No changes” Another pause went by. “Take good care of her.”
“I will. Don’t worry son.”
Thomas really loved how John called him that every now and then.
They pulled away, smiles being sent to each other. Thomas took a deep breath before looking over to Newt, a warm smile on his own face.
And with that look, the two kneeled down to Katie’s level to say their own goodbyes, Thomas taking shaking breaths through his watery eyes and Newt’s own eyes starting to do the same.
Katie’s eyes darted between the pair, the realization of her actually leaving them hitting her in that moment. She was really going to miss them, for they had been her parents. For Newt, he had been the motherly figure she never had for nearly ten months, six of them being spent in his house. For Thomas, he had been the parent she always needed her entire life, ever since he had taken her in.
Now she was going to live ten minutes away from them. With her father. She may be excited for it, but she now couldn’t help the sadness in her heart to leave the boys, even if she was going to visit them.
A silence stretched out for a bit between the three, all of them savoring the last few seconds they had together. John understood the empty feeling they all shared, even if he promised them all they would stay in touch. He just knew it would be hard for them all since that was how much they loved each other, so he took a few steps back to allow their moment to stretch.
Newt was the first to speak out of the silence, being the brave one out of them all. “Alright sweetheart.” He began to the girl, placing his hands on her shoulders where she liked hands to be. She looked at him directly as he sent a smile, and soon, she had one on her face for how sweet the man was. “You be good for your dad now. Ok?”
“Ok.” Katie said with a nod. “I will.”
“Good.” Newt continued with his kind smile. “Because we will know if you misbehave. John will call us to take you in for a bit if that happened.” Katie giggled at his words, Newt joining in while Thomas watched happily, a smile still on his face, covering up the emptiness he had. “But yeah….you be the girl….that I……care about. The reason why I….” Just say it. “….just….the reason you mean so much to me.” My god mate. Say it!
“I will.” Katie stated again, her smile brightening to hear the words from his mouth.
Newt only smiled more. “I know you can.” A pause settled between them before he continue. “I’ll see you very soon love. I promise you.”
Katie nodded her head at the reassurance, her smile never leaving her face like Newt’s. She then brought her fist up, signaling him to bring his. He chuckled at the sight before pulling his hand away from her shoulder, put it into a fist and fisted bumped it with Katie’s, allowing her to pull back while making an exploding sound with her mouth.
He’s going to miss doing that with her a lot. More then anything.
He was really going to miss her in general….
Katie kept her stare on him before starting to turn to her brother. But before she moved much, Newt placed his hands on the sides of her head and brought his lips to her forehead, placing the first ever kiss he had given to her. He then pulled her into a hug, and she didn’t resist it while wrapping her arms around his neck.
“I love you Katie.” He finally said, the words falling out of his mouth in a tiny whisper. For it was the first time he had ever said it.
“I love you too Newtie.”
And that was the first time Katie said that to him. It really warmed his heart.
After a moment, the two pulled away finally. And Newt sent one last smile as he tucked a hair behind her ear before standing back up, giving space between the siblings since he took a few steps to John, ending up next to him.
The moment had arrived.
Thomas took a heavy breath as he placed his hands on the girl’s arms, making her look directly at him. He forced a smile towards her before he started. “Ok…..you remember our plan right?”
“Yes.” Katie said with a nod. “Call every two nights. Weekend trips to safe haven with you and Newtie.”
“You just can’t get out of my sight.” Thomas finished, Katie nodding at his words. “Every holiday we will spend together.”
“With or without Johnny.” Katie also finished, earning a nod from Thomas as he smiled again. “Sleepover once a week now it’s summer break. Dinner twice a week.”
“And our trip in a few weeks time.” Thomas listed with a chuckle, finishing their list. “Right I know.” Katie nodded again with a forced smile, but she couldn’t help the deep breath she took to keep herself calm. “Come here.” He then pulled her into another hug, placing two kisses to her temple. They squeezed each other tightly, avoiding more of the moment they would be separated. “I love you kitty kat.”
“Love you too Tom.”
The brunette smiled against her head before pulling back, tears threatening to fall down his face. “I love you more. And don’t start.” Katie giggled at his words, and he joined. “But I do. More then….anything else in my life. Remember that. Ok?” The girl nodded again. He then cupped her face, his thumb rubbing against her cheeks. “Also remember that I’ll always be here for you. Always. And no matter how far away I am from you, you can talk to me about anything. Absolutely anything.” Her smile got brighter, so did his. And he leaned in a placed a massive kiss on her forehead, pulling all his will into not crying on the spot.
She dove for another hug, and he didn’t resist, squeezing his eyes and her so tightly for what to come. He rocked her from side to side slightly, tears starting to fall for the moment he had to let go of her.
But he had to do it.
So he pulled back again, but not entirely. He still had his hands on her and their foreheads touched now. The girl giggled as he forced a chuckle, the pair wiggling their noses together at the closeness.
“Remember, it’s always going to be you and me against the world kitty kat.” He forced out after a minute, breathing in deeply. Katie nodded her head again, and he stayed still from it.
Then he finally stood up, and he started walking towards the car to leave, breaking his heart that the moment had come. But….
“You have to let go of my hand Tom.” Katie giggled, catching his attention. For he didn’t realize he was still holding her hand.
He looked at the two’s hand while taking a heavy breath, dreading how he had to let it go so his hand hanged alone, waiting for Newt’s to fill the space in. He memorized everything about her hand, the fingers around his palm, the pale skin, her thumb nail, everything.
And he had to let it go.
Slowly though, he did.
He dropped the girl’s hand with a heavy breath, finally letting her go.
He did it. At last.
He sent a smile towards her before he looked over to Newt, nodding his head to the car for them to go. Newt moved towards him and with him, waving a goodbye towards the pair.
Katie watched the two go to the car, waving and smiling at them every time one of them looked back. She watched as the two started to get into the car, her smile turning into an upsetting one.
They couldn’t leave her like this.
“Wait!!” She yelled out randomly as she started to walk back to them.
“Yeah?” Newt asked as he stopped sliding into his seat. The girl walked over to him and grabbed his hand, making him frown as bit, more when she started leading him around the front of the car to Thomas.
“What’s up sweetie?” The brunette asked as the two went up to him while he closed his door. “Did we-?”
She grabbed his own hand and gestured for the two to kneel down in front of her. The pair shared a look before doing so, Newt shuffling closer to Thomas’s side so Katie stood in front of him.
Once they were at her level again, she brought them into another embrace, one arm wrapped around each of their necks. The boys were surprised at first, but then Thomas wrapped his arm around her torso while pacing a kiss on her temple and Newt placed his hand on her back of her head.
She just needed one more hug with the pair. One before they would leave her to be with her dad.
John watched from the front door, finding his heart breaking the goodbye was. But he knew just like they did that this was for the best, for this would be a new start that they always needed. They just never knew they needed it.
A moment passed before Katie finally pulled away from them, a breath leaving her mouth as she looked between the boys. Tears were starting to fall down her face, but the boys whipped a few away, smiling to calm her heavy breaths.
“I’ll miss you guys…” Katie said to the pair, earning chuckles out of both of them, their own breaths being heard.
“We will too.” Thomas said as he ran his fingers through her hair. “We’ll see you soon though.”
“Yeah.” Newt continued. “But remember we are ten minutes away.”
“Ok.” Katie said with a nod. “I love you guys….” She then looked down and turned away, earning appreciated smiles from the pair, loving how she just acted as herself.
They watched while they stood back up as Katie walked back to her dad, whipping her face, and John picking her up to seat her on his hip. He placed his own assuring kiss on her head, trying to make her feel better, and they both knew in that moment John was perfect for Katie.
They made the right choice. Even if it was difficult.
Newt then made his way back around the front of the car as Thomas opened the door to his side. Soon, they both were back in their seats and had strapped themselves in, ready to go home. Thomas sent a wave as Newt started the car and started reversing out of the driveway, the pair at the front door sending one back. As Newt reversed into the road, he sent his own wave towards the pair. And again, they waved back.
Soon, he put his car into drive and started driving himself and Thomas back the way they came a few hours prior, sending their last waves to the two at the door.
But only John waved back. Katie however moved instead.
“Put me down.” She ordered as she started shuffling out of the man’s grip. “Please.”
“Ok.” John said with a tiny chuckle as he placed her back to the ground. Katie then ran down the driveway, towards the car, following it. But John didn’t stop her, he only laughed more as she turned onto the grass lawn in front of his gate. “Be careful of the road Katie!!”
“Ok dad!!”
John’s heart skipped a beat at the name he was called, all the love and happiness he felt starting to come over him overwhelmingly. But then he smiled, happy tears threatening to leave his face as he let out a relieved chuckle.
His little girl called him dad.
Finally.
He knew, in that moment, he was going to do everything he could to make sure he stayed like that to her. That that new nickname was going to stick.
✨✨✨
“Newt. Look.” Thomas chuckled as he pointed towards the blonde’s window.
Newt turned his head to it and saw what Thomas saw, Katie running beside them while waving goodbye. He laughed happily at the sight as he rolled his window down, Thomas joining him in the laughs.
“Bye!!!” Katie yelled out with a wave as she tried to keep up.
“Bye kitty kat!!!” Thomas said back loudly, laughter leaving his lips. He kept waving to her as she ran beside them, loving her more and more.
Newt kept laughing at the sight, turning his head back and fourth from the road and her. He waved too, many times, and sent kisses to her like she did to him. “Goodbye love!!” He yelled out at one point with a smile.
“Bye Newtie!! I love you!!!”
“I love you too!!!”
This went on until the pair reached an intersection, where they would have to turn right. Katie stopped her running, huffing out breaths. She still waved though as Newt checked the roads and started turning. The pair waved back, their last waves of goodbye just like Katie’s was.
And soon, Newt turned onto the road, back to his house with Thomas. Leaving their little sister to be with her dad.
At last.
✨✨✨
Newt pulled into their driveway as the sunset started turning into night, for they had been at John’s all day. The silence continued on as he put the car in park and turned it off.
But still no one made a move.
He turned his head over to Thomas, noticing how he stared into nothing. He took a breath and reached for his hand, lacing their fingers together and giving it a squeeze. The movement broke Thomas’s thoughts as he blinked and rubbed his fingers, a breath leaving his nose.
“You ok?” Newt asked him, catching his attention.
“Yeah, yeah.” Thomas answered. “Just…tired is all. A-and…..” He took another breath. “It feels weird without her here. You know?”
“Yeah.” Newt agreed as he looked back to the back seat, where Katie would usually sit. “It is. But….it’s for the best.”
“Yeah I know…..” Thomas blurted as he sent a smile to Newt’s way. “And now we have the whole place to ourselves. We can do whatever we want.” He smirked a bit at that last sentence, making Newt blush with a smile.
“Sex wise or tv wise?”
“Both. We don’t have to be careful now and….we can watch adult shows. And scary movies-”
“Hell no. I’m not watching a horror movie ever again.”
Thomas laughed at Newt’s words, loving how nothing had changed between them now his sister was gone. “You know what I mean.”
“Yeah, I do.” Newt said with a grin as he squeezed his hand tighter. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
They kept their stare at each other before they finally made a move to get out of the car and make their way into the house. Thomas wrapped his arm around Newt’s shoulders, placing a kiss on his temple as the other grabbed keys out of his pocket.
“You wanna have a shower? With me?” The blonde asked as the two unlocked the door and entered the house, him closing the door behind them.
“Of course.” Thomas answered as he kicked his shoes off with Newt. “Saves water.”
The other chuckled at the words as he got out of the embrace and went to the kitchen. “We can have some dinner afterwards. With wine, if you want it.” Thomas nodded at the opportunity since he thought of this as a special occasion, the two’s first night only. “And….we can be in…our robes while….watching a movie. Dinner can be…..some let overs.”
“Sounds like the perfect night.” Thomas said dreamily as he started walking to the stairs. “I’ll get the shower ready.”
“Perfect.”
The pair sent one last smiles to each other before Thomas disappeared upstairs and Newt went to find some food and wine in his fridge.
As he walked up the stairs, Thomas’s eyes landed on Katie’s empty room, the door still open, showing how the only things in her room were her bed, nightstand with a lamp, her arm chair, the pole that hanged her dresses that she never wore and fancy shirts, her bookshelf, her draws and her desk.
But no clothes were hanging up nicely or folded up in the draws. No books were in her bookshelf. No pictures hanged from her mirror on her desk. No iPad was on charge on her desk. No stuff toys were on her bed with her pillows. No box of toys were their anymore, they were at John’s now. No picture of a dragon was on the nightstand. No crystal sat next to it. It was all empty.
It hit him then that Katie wasn’t ever going to call that her room. Only her second room when she came for a sleepover.
She really was gone.
Thomas allowed his feet to lead him into the room instead of the bathroom, the emptiness of it consuming him. She wasn’t sitting in her desk, drawing. She wasn’t sitting on the ground, playing. She wasn’t sat in the armchair, reading. She wasn’t lying in her bed, sleeping. She wasn’t there anymore.
It was only him, imaging the things she would do in that room.
He was starting to really miss her.
He turned around in the room, the stickers and wallpaper still stuck there, only a few of them were now. The others went to John’s with her. He noticed the cat building’s empty spot in the corner. That also went with her. The bookshelf was completely empty now, all the books leaving with her.
He slumped down onto the bed, tears starting to sprinkle back down his face for the loss he felt. The girl wasn’t even dead, but he felt like he lost her to death. She was only ten minutes away though, but to him, that would be nothing. For nothing could keep her away from him.
He really missed her more. And it only had been nearly fifteen minutes since he had said goodbye to her.
A tear went down his cheek, and he let it drop. He took in a shaky breath, a heavy shaky breath. For he already felt lost for what he should do next.
After a moment of taking the room in, he finally laid his head to her pillow, his feet finding a home by the end of her bed. He sniffled loudly as he squeezed his hands onto the pillow his head laid on, missing her with everything in him. His eyes were glued to the wall underneath the metal pole, grief for his loss hitting him.
He heard distant footsteps from the stairs after a moment, then a silent voice, his love’s voice. But he still didn’t move. Just stared at the wall. The steps became more closer, then it turned out to be in the room, then the image of Newt came into his vision, breaking his train of upset thoughts.
Newt kneeled down in front of him so they could lock eyes. “Hey….” He said quietly, his hands finding Thomas’s while giving them a squeeze, then a kiss.
“Hi….”
They kept their stares, per usual, Newt’s kind smile making Thomas feel more better. But he still couldn't help how much he was hurting inside.
“Not even an hour in and I miss her like crazy already.” He stated, earning a small chuckle to leave Newt’s mouth, him joining in.
“That’s understandable.” Newt reassured with his kind smile. “And it’s ok to miss her already. She’s been the one thing good in your life for years afterall. Before me of course.”
“Yes of course.” Thomas continued, making the pair laugh quietly. “But yeah, your right, from before…..this is what’s best.”
“I’m always right.”
Thomas rolled his eyes at the comment, earning another cute giggle out of Newt, one he thought was cute anyways. A pause settled around them for a moment, Thomas’s eyes darting from nothing to Newt’s who kept to him.
“Can we just….?” He began to ask as they locked eyes again. “….stay in here for a bit? Please?”
“Yes.” Newt answered reassuringly. “Of course my love.” He then leaned in and placed a kiss on Thomas’s forehead, him humming against it. “Take all the time in the world Tommy.”
“Thank you Newt. N-n-not just for that but…..for everything. I really….don’t know if I could’ve gotten through with this without you.”
Newt smiled again before leaning in and placing a kiss on Thomas’s lips, him kissing back for a second. They pulled back, and Newt rested his chin on the bit of mattress in front of Thomas’s face.
“We can get through anything together. Including this.” He said calmly. “I would choose you in every other scenario Tommy. No matter what. I don’t care about the consequences. It will always be you love. Just….us.”
Thomas felt his heartbeat go faster at the words, loving how amazing Newt would be about anything. “Thank you my love.”
So they stayed there, Thomas lying down while Newt watched him from the armchair that he moved into.
Both of them processing in their own ways.
For they didn’t have Katie as their own anymore. She was now John’s.
She was really, really, gone.
Notes:
I'm only writing one more chapter now.....🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺
DONT WORRY YOU CAN GET RID OF ME HEHEHEHE 😈😈😈
The epilogue will take A LOT of weeks of my time and I'm planning a new fic about these two, like I've mentioned, BUT I will however maybe take a break after I've finished the epilogue of this fic. I might start writing the fic RIGHT after I've finished planning so I have a clear idea how it will end. Idk, we'll see.
Anyways, thanks for reading and leaving kudos, I'll see you in our last chapter for now 😭🥺
✌️❤️
Pages Navigation
Genesis Calvin (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 06 Sep 2025 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 01:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Genesis Calvin (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Genesis Calvin (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Sep 2025 02:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Genesis Calvin (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Sep 2025 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Sep 2025 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
evelris on Chapter 2 Fri 20 Jun 2025 08:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 2 Fri 20 Jun 2025 01:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Samiesie on Chapter 3 Mon 10 Mar 2025 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 3 Tue 11 Mar 2025 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Jun 2025 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Jun 2025 12:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Jun 2025 12:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Jun 2025 12:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anel (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 11 Jul 2025 10:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 3 Fri 11 Jul 2025 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rain_in_a_picture_frame on Chapter 4 Tue 11 Feb 2025 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 4 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 5 Tue 17 Jun 2025 03:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 5 Tue 17 Jun 2025 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 5 Tue 17 Jun 2025 07:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 5 Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 7 Tue 17 Jun 2025 06:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 7 Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Samiesie on Chapter 8 Tue 11 Mar 2025 11:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 8 Wed 12 Mar 2025 11:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 8 Tue 17 Jun 2025 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 8 Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 8 Tue 17 Jun 2025 09:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 8 Tue 17 Jun 2025 10:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 9 Tue 17 Jun 2025 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 9 Tue 17 Jun 2025 11:59AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rain_in_a_picture_frame on Chapter 10 Tue 11 Feb 2025 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 10 Tue 11 Feb 2025 12:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 12 Tue 17 Jun 2025 08:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 12 Tue 17 Jun 2025 11:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
3mcha on Chapter 12 Mon 18 Aug 2025 12:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 12 Mon 18 Aug 2025 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 14 Wed 18 Jun 2025 06:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 14 Wed 18 Jun 2025 10:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
nanachwe (Guest) on Chapter 15 Sun 25 May 2025 11:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 15 Mon 26 May 2025 02:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
nanachwe (Guest) on Chapter 16 Mon 26 May 2025 01:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 16 Mon 26 May 2025 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 16 Wed 18 Jun 2025 06:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 16 Wed 18 Jun 2025 10:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingLifeFromTheComfortOfMyBed on Chapter 16 Wed 18 Jun 2025 10:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
nanachwe (Guest) on Chapter 18 Mon 26 May 2025 06:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 18 Mon 26 May 2025 12:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
nanachwe (Guest) on Chapter 18 Mon 26 May 2025 01:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
IloveDragonsandNewtmas on Chapter 18 Tue 27 May 2025 12:11AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 27 May 2025 12:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation